This is a modern-English version of Japanese Literature: Including Selections from Genji Monogatari and Classical Poetry and Drama of Japan, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note:
Transcriber's Note:
The accenting of the Japanese names is not consistent throughout the book. The accents are preserved as given in the book.
The emphasis on the Japanese names isn’t consistent throughout the book. The accents are kept as they are in the book.
Japanese Literature
INCLUDING SELECTIONS FROM
GENJI MONOGATARI
AND
CLASSICAL POETRY AND DRAMA
OF JAPAN
WITH CRITICAL AND BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES BY
EPIPHANIUS WILSON, A.M.
REVISED EDITION
Copyright, 1900
By the colonial press
Copyright, 1900
By the colonial press
CONTENTS
GENJI MONOGATARI | |||
Introduction | 3 | ||
CHAPTER | |||
I. | —The Chamber of Kiri | 11 | |
II. | —The Broom-like Tree | 28 | |
III. | —Beautiful Cicada | 62 | |
IV. | —Evening Glory | 68 | |
V. | —Young Violet | 94 | |
VI. | —Saffron Flower | 117 | |
VII. | —Maple Fête | 134 | |
VIII. | —Flower-Feast | 143 | |
IX. | —Hollyhock | 147 | |
X. | —Divine Tree | 157 | |
XI. | —Villa of Falling Flowers | 170 | |
XII. | —Exile at Suma | 172 | |
XIII. | —Exile at Akashi | 187 | |
XIV. | —The Beacon | 196 | |
XV. | —Overgrown Mugwort | 202 | |
XVI. | —Barrier House | 208 | |
XVII. | —Competitive Show of Pictures | 211 |
GENJI MONOGATARI
BY
MURASAKI SHIKIB
[Translated into English by Suyematz Kenchio]
[Translated into English by Suyematz Kenchio]
INTRODUCTION
BY THE TRANSLATOR

enji Monogatari,[1] the original of this translation, is one of the
standard works of Japanese literature. It has been regarded for
centuries as a national treasure. The title of the work is by no means
unknown to those Europeans who take an interest in Japanese matters,
for it is mentioned or alluded to in almost every European work
relating to our country. It was written by a lady, who, from her
writings, is considered one of the most talented women that Japan has
ever produced.
The Tale of Genji,[1] the original of this translation, is one of the key works of Japanese literature. It has been seen as a national treasure for centuries. The title is familiar to many Europeans interested in Japan, as it is referenced or mentioned in nearly every European work about our country. It was written by a woman who is regarded as one of the most talented figures in Japan's history based on her writings.
She was the daughter of Fujiwara Tametoki, a petty Court noble, remotely connected with the great family of Fujiwara, in the tenth century after Christ, and was generally called Murasaki Shikib. About these names a few remarks are necessary. The word "Shikib" means "ceremonies," and is more properly a name adopted, with the addition of certain suffixes, to designate special Court offices. Thus the term "Shikib-Kiô" is synonymous with "master of the ceremonies," and "Shikib-no-Jiô" with "secretary to the master of the ceremonies." Hence it might at first sight appear rather peculiar if such an appellation should happen to be used as the name of a woman. It was, however, a custom of the period for noble ladies and their attendants to be often called after such offices, generally with the suffix "No-Kata," indicating the female sex, and somewhat corresponding to the word "madam." This probably originated in the same way as the practice in America of calling ladies by their husbands' official titles, such as Mrs. Captain, Mrs. Judge, etc., only that in the case of the Japanese custom the official title came in time to be used without any immediate association with the offices themselves, and often even as a maiden name. From this custom our author[4]ess came to be called "Shikib," a name which did not originally apply to a person. To this another name, Murasaki, was added, in order to distinguish her from other ladies who may also have been called Shikib. "Murasaki" means "violet," whether the flower or the color. Concerning the origin of this appellation there exist two different opinions. Those holding one, derive it from her family name, Fujiwara; for "Fujiwara" literally means "the field of Wistaria," and the color of the Wistaria blossom is violet. Those holding the other, trace it to the fact that out of several persons introduced into the story, Violet (Murasaki in the text) is a most modest and gentle woman, whence it is thought that the admirers of the work transferred the name to the authoress herself. In her youth she was maid of honor to a daughter of the then prime minister, who became eventually the wife of the Emperor Ichijiô, better known by her surname, Jiôtô-Monin, and who is especially famous as having been the patroness of our authoress. Murasaki Shikib married a noble, named Nobtaka, to whom she bore a daughter, who, herself, wrote a work of fiction, called "Sagoromo" (narrow sleeves). She survived her husband, Nobtaka, some years, and spent her latter days in quiet retirement, dying in the year 992 after Christ. The diary which she wrote during her retirement is still in existence, and her tomb may yet be seen in a Buddhist temple in Kiôto, the old capital where the principal scenes of her story are laid.
She was the daughter of Fujiwara Tametoki, a minor Court noble related to the prominent Fujiwara family, living in the tenth century AD, and was commonly known as Murasaki Shikibu. Some clarification about these names is needed. The word "Shikibu" refers to "ceremonies" and is actually a title adopted, with certain suffixes, to signify specific Court roles. For instance, "Shikibu-Kiô" means "master of ceremonies," and "Shikib-no-Jiô" translates to "secretary to the master of ceremonies." Therefore, it might seem unusual at first that such a title was given as a name for a woman. However, it was customary at the time for noble ladies and their attendants to be referred to by these titles, often with the suffix "No-Kata," indicating femininity and somewhat equivalent to "madam." This practice likely parallels the American tradition of addressing women by their husbands’ official titles, like Mrs. Captain or Mrs. Judge, but in Japan, the official title eventually came to be used without a direct link to the offices themselves, and frequently even served as a maiden name. This tradition led to our author[4] being called "Shikibu," a title that originally didn’t denote a specific person. To differentiate her from other women who might also be called Shikibu, the name "Murasaki" was added. "Murasaki" means "violet," referring to either the flower or the color. There are two prevailing theories about the origin of this name. One belief links it to her family name, Fujiwara, since "Fujiwara" literally means "the field of Wisteria," and the color of the Wisteria blossom is violet. The other opinion attributes it to a character introduced in the story—Violet (Murasaki in the text)—who is depicted as a modest and gentle woman, suggesting that admirers of the work may have transferred her name to the author. In her youth, she served as a lady-in-waiting to the daughter of the then-prime minister, who eventually became the wife of Emperor Ichijō, better known by her surname, Jōtō-Monin, and who is especially famous for being a patron of our author. Murasaki Shikibu married a noble named Nobtaka, with whom she had a daughter who wrote a fictional work called "Sagoromo" (Narrow Sleeves). She outlived her husband Nobtaka by several years and spent her final days in quiet retirement, passing away in 992 AD. The diary she wrote during her retirement still exists, and her tomb can still be found in a Buddhist temple in Kyoto, the old capital where the main events of her story take place.
The exact date when her story was written is not given in the work, but her diary proves that it was evidently composed before she arrived at old age.
The exact date when her story was written isn't mentioned in the work, but her diary shows that it was clearly written before she reached old age.
The traditional account given of the circumstances which preceded the writing of the story is this: when the above-mentioned Empress was asked by the Saigû (the sacred virgin of the temple of Ise) if her Majesty could not procure an interesting romance for her, because the older fictions had become too familiar, she requested Shikib to write a new one, and the result of this request was this story.
The traditional account of the events leading up to the writing of the story is this: when the Empress mentioned earlier was asked by the Saigû (the sacred virgin of the Ise temple) if she could find an interesting romance for her, since the older tales had become too well-known, she asked Shikibu to write a new one, and this request led to the creation of this story.
The tradition goes on to say that when this request was made Shikib retired to the Buddhist temple in Ishiyama, situated on hilly ground at the head of the picturesque river Wooji, looking down on Lake Biwa. There she betook herself to undergo the "Tooya" (confinement in a temple throughout the night), a solemn religious observance for the purpose of obtaining[5] divine help and good success in her undertaking. It was the evening of the fifteenth of August. Before her eyes the view extended for miles. In the silver lake below, the pale face of the full moon was reflected in the calm, mirror-like waters, displaying itself in indescribable beauty. Her mind became more and more serene as she gazed on the prospect before her, while her imagination became more and more lively as she grew calmer and calmer. The ideas and incidents of the story, which she was about to write, stole into her mind as if by divine influence. The first topic which struck her most strongly was that given in the chapters on exile. These she wrote down immediately, in order not to allow the inspiration of the moment to be lost, on the back of a roll of Daihannia (the Chinese translation of Mahâprajñâpâramitâ, one of the Buddhist Sûtras), and formed subsequently two chapters in the text, the Suma and Akashi, all the remaining parts of the work having been added one by one. It is said that this idea of exile came naturally to her mind, because a prince who had been known to her from her childhood had been an exile at Kiûsiû, a little before this period.
The tradition says that when this request was made, Shikibu went to the Buddhist temple in Ishiyama, located on the hilly ground at the source of the beautiful Wooji River, overlooking Lake Biwa. There, she engaged in "Tooya" (spending the night in confinement at a temple), a serious spiritual practice meant to seek[5] divine assistance and success in her efforts. It was the evening of August fifteenth. The view stretched for miles before her. The silver lake below reflected the pale face of the full moon in the still, mirror-like waters, presenting an indescribable beauty. Her mind became increasingly calm as she took in the scene, while her imagination grew more vivid as her tranquility deepened. Ideas and events from the story she was about to write flowed into her mind as if inspired from above. The first theme that resonated with her was that related to exile. She quickly wrote it down to capture the inspiration of the moment, using the back of a roll of Daihannia (the Chinese translation of Mahâprajñâpâramitâ, one of the Buddhist Sûtras), which later became two chapters in the text, the Suma and Akashi, with the other parts of the work added progressively. It is said that this theme of exile came to her naturally because a prince she had known since childhood had been exiled to Kiûsiû just before this time.
It is also said that the authoress afterwards copied the roll of Daihannia with her own hand, in expiation of her having profanely used it as a notebook, and that she dedicated it to the Temple, in which there is still a room where she is alleged to have written down the story. A roll of Daihannia is there also, which is asserted to be the very same one copied by her.
It is also said that the female author later copied the scroll of Daihannia by hand, as a way to atone for having disrespectfully used it as a notebook, and that she dedicated it to the Temple, where there is still a room said to be where she wrote the story down. A scroll of Daihannia is still there too, which is claimed to be the exact one she copied.
How far these traditions are in accordance with fact may be a matter of question, but thus they have come down to us, and are popularly believed.
How accurate these traditions are may be up for debate, but that's how they've been passed down to us and are widely accepted as true.
Many Europeans, I daresay, have noticed on our lacquer work and other art objects, the representation of a lady seated at a writing-desk, with a pen held in her tiny fingers, gazing at the moon reflected in a lake. This lady is no other than our authoress.
Many Europeans, I would say, have seen in our lacquer work and other art pieces the image of a woman sitting at a writing desk, holding a pen in her small fingers, looking at the moon reflected in a lake. This woman is none other than our author.
The number of chapters in the modern text of the story is fifty-four, one of these having the title only and nothing else. There is some reason to believe that there might have existed a few additional chapters.
The number of chapters in the modern text of the story is fifty-four, one of which has only a title and nothing else. There’s some reason to believe that there may have been a few additional chapters.
Of these fifty-four chapters, the first forty-one relate to the life and adventures of Prince Genji; and those which come after refer principally to one of his sons. The last ten are sup[6]posed to have been added by another hand, generally presumed to have been that of her daughter. This is conjectured because the style of these final chapters is somewhat dissimilar to that of those which precede. The period of time covered by the entire story is some sixty years, and this volume of translation comprises the first seventeen chapters.
Of these fifty-four chapters, the first forty-one focus on the life and adventures of Prince Genji, while the following chapters mainly relate to one of his sons. The last ten are thought to have been added by someone else, usually believed to be his daughter. This assumption is made because the writing style of these final chapters differs a bit from the earlier ones. The entire story spans about sixty years, and this translation includes the first seventeen chapters.
The aims which the authoress seems always to have kept in view are revealed to us at some length by the mouth of her hero: "ordinary histories," he is made to say, "are the mere records of events, and are generally treated in a one-sided manner. They give no insight into the true state of society. This, however, is the very sphere on which romances principally dwell. Romances," he continues, "are indeed fictions, but they are by no means always pure inventions; their only peculiarities being these, that in them the writers often trace out, among numerous real characters, the best, when they wish to represent the good, and the oddest, when they wish to amuse."
The goals that the author always seems to keep in mind are explained in detail through her main character: "Regular histories," he says, "are just records of events and are usually presented in a biased way. They don't provide any real understanding of society. However, this is exactly where stories mainly focus. Stories," he goes on, "are indeed fictional, but they aren't always purely made up; their main difference is that the writers often highlight, among many real people, the best ones when they want to show the good, and the most unusual ones when they want to entertain."
From these remarks we can plainly see that our authoress fully understood the true vocation of a romance writer, and has successfully realized the conception in her writings.
From these comments, it's clear that our author fully understood the true purpose of a romance writer and has successfully brought that idea to life in her work.
The period to which her story relates is supposed to be the earlier part of the tenth century after Christ, a time contemporary with her own life. For some centuries before this period, our country had made a signal progress in civilization by its own internal development, and by the external influence of the enlightenment of China, with whom we had had for some time considerable intercourse. No country could have been happier than was ours at this epoch. It enjoyed perfect tranquillity, being alike free from all fears of foreign invasion and domestic commotions. Such a state of things, however, could not continue long without producing some evils; and we can hardly be surprised to find that the Imperial capital became a sort of centre of comparative luxury and idleness. Society lost sight, to a great extent, of true morality, and the effeminacy of the people constituted the chief feature of the age. Men were ever ready to carry on sentimental adventures whenever they found opportunities, and the ladies of the time were not disposed to disencourage them altogether. The Court was the focus of society, and the utmost ambition of ladies of some birth was to be introduced there. As to the state of politics, the Emperor, it is true, reigned; but all the real power was[7] monopolized by members of the Fujiwara families. These, again, vied among themselves for the possession of this power, and their daughters were generally used as political instruments, since almost all the Royal consorts were taken from some of these families. The abdication of an emperor was a common event, and arose chiefly from the intrigues of these same families, although partly from the prevailing influence of Buddhism over the public mind.
The time that her story covers is believed to be the early part of the tenth century A.D., which is when she was alive. For several centuries before this, our country had made significant progress in civilization through its own development and the influence of China's enlightenment, with which we had considerable interactions for some time. No country could have been happier than ours during this time. It enjoyed complete peace, free from fears of foreign invasion and domestic unrest. However, such a situation couldn't last long without causing some problems, and it’s not surprising that the Imperial capital became a center of relative luxury and idleness. Society largely lost sight of true morality, and the softness of the people became a defining characteristic of the era. Men were always ready to pursue romantic escapades whenever opportunities arose, and the women of the time were not entirely discouraging of these pursuits. The Court was the center of society, and the highest ambition for women of some status was to be introduced there. As for politics, the Emperor technically reigned, but all the real power was[7] monopolized by the Fujiwara families. These families competed among themselves for this power, and their daughters were often used as political tools, since nearly all the Royal consorts came from these families. The abdication of an emperor was common, mainly due to the intrigues of these families and, to some extent, the prevailing influence of Buddhism on the public mindset.
Such, then, was the condition of society at the time when the authoress, Murasaki Shikib, lived; and such was the sphere of her labors, a description of which she was destined to hand down to posterity by her writings. In fact, there is no better history than her story, which so vividly illustrates the society of her time. True it is that she openly declares in one passage of her story that politics are not matters which women are supposed to understand; yet, when we carefully study her writings, we can scarcely fail to recognize her work as a partly political one. This fact becomes more vividly interesting when we consider that the unsatisfactory conditions of both the state and society soon brought about a grievous weakening of the Imperial authority, and opened wide the gate for the ascendency of the military class. This was followed by the systematic formation of feudalism, which, for some seven centuries, totally changed the face of Japan. For from the first ascendency of this military system down to our own days everything in society—ambitions, honors, the very temperament and daily pursuits of men, and political institutes themselves—became thoroughly unlike those of which our authoress was an eye-witness. I may almost say that for several centuries Japan never recovered the ancient civilization which she had once attained and lost.
Such was the state of society when the author, Murasaki Shikibu, lived; and this was the realm of her work, which she intended to leave for future generations through her writings. In reality, there’s no better account of history than her story, which vividly portrays the society of her time. It is true that she openly states in one part of her tale that politics are not something women are expected to grasp; however, when we examine her writings closely, it's clear her work is partly political. This becomes even more intriguing when we consider that the unsatisfactory conditions of both the government and society soon led to a serious decline in the Imperial authority, paving the way for the rise of the military class. This was followed by the structured creation of feudalism, which, for around seven centuries, completely transformed Japan. From the initial rise of this military system to the present day, everything in society—ambitions, honors, the very attitudes and everyday activities of people, and the political systems themselves—has become drastically different from what our author experienced firsthand. I could almost say that for several centuries, Japan never regained the ancient civilization it had once achieved and lost.
Another merit of the work consists in its having been written in pure classical Japanese; and here it may be mentioned that we had once made a remarkable progress in our own language quite independently of any foreign influence, and that when the native literature was at first founded, its language was identical with that spoken. Though the predominance of Chinese studies had arrested the progress of the native literature, it was still extant at the time, and even for some time after the date of our authoress. But with the ascendency of the military class, the neglect of all literature became for cen[8]turies universal. The little that has been preserved is an almost unreadable chaos of mixed Chinese and Japanese. Thus a gulf gradually opened between the spoken and the written language. It has been only during the last two hundred and fifty years that our country has once more enjoyed a long continuance of peace, and has once more renewed its interest in literature. Still Chinese has occupied the front rank, and almost monopolized attention. It is true that within the last sixty or seventy years numerous works of fiction of different schools have been produced, mostly in the native language, and that these, when judged as stories, generally excel in their plots those of the classical period. The status, however, of these writers has never been recognized by the public, nor have they enjoyed the same degree of honor as scholars of a different description. Their style of composition, moreover, has never reached the same degree of refinement which distinguished the ancient works. This last is a strong reason for our appreciation of true classical works such as that of our authoress.
Another advantage of this work is that it was written in pure classical Japanese. It's worth noting that we once made significant progress in our own language without any foreign influence, and when native literature first began, its language was the same as what people actually spoke. Although the focus on Chinese studies hampered the progress of native literature, it was still present at that time, and for some time after the time of our author. However, with the rise of the military class, the neglect of all literature became widespread for centuries. What little has been preserved is an almost unreadable mix of Chinese and Japanese. As a result, a gap gradually opened between spoken and written language. Only in the past two hundred and fifty years has our country enjoyed a prolonged period of peace and renewed its interest in literature. Still, Chinese has held the top spot and has drawn most of the attention. It's true that over the last sixty or seventy years, many works of fiction from various schools have been produced, mostly in the native language, and these generally have plots that surpass those of the classical period. However, the status of these writers has never been recognized by the public, nor have they received the same level of respect as scholars from other fields. Additionally, their writing style has never matched the refinement of the ancient works. This last point is a strong reason for our appreciation of genuine classical works like those of our author.
Again, the concise description of scenery, the elegance of which it is almost impossible to render with due force in another language, and the true and delicate touches of human nature which everywhere abound in the work, especially in the long dialogue in Chapter II, are almost marvellous when we consider the sex of the writer, and the early period when she wrote.
Again, the brief description of the scenery, the beauty of which is nearly impossible to capture with the same power in another language, and the genuine and subtle depictions of human nature that are present throughout the work, especially in the long dialogue in Chapter II, are truly amazing considering the author's gender and the early time she wrote it.
Yet this work affords fair ground for criticism. The thread of her story is often diffuse and somewhat disjointed, a fault probably due to the fact that she had more flights of imagination than power of equal and systematic condensation: she having been often carried away by that imagination from points where she ought to have rested. But, on the other hand, in most parts the dialogue is scanty, which might have been prolonged to considerable advantage, if it had been framed on models of modern composition. The work, also, is too voluminous.
Yet this work provides a solid basis for criticism. The flow of her story is often scattered and somewhat disjointed, likely because she had more flights of imagination than the ability to condense her ideas in a balanced and systematic way. She often got carried away by her imagination instead of sticking to the main points. However, on the flip side, in many sections, the dialogue is minimal, which could have been expanded to great benefit if it had been structured based on modern writing standards. The work is also too lengthy.
In translating I have cut out several passages which appeared superfluous, though nothing has been added to the original.
In translating, I removed several parts that seemed unnecessary, but nothing has been added to the original.
The authoress has been by no means exact in following the order of dates, though this appears to have proceeded from her[9] endeavor to complete each distinctive group of ideas in each particular chapter. In fact she had even left the chapters unnumbered, simply contenting herself with a brief heading, after which each is now called, such as "Chapter Kiri-Tsubo," etc., so that the numbering has been undertaken by the translator for the convenience of the reader. It has no extraordinarily intricate plot like those which excite the readers of the sensational romances of the modern western style. It has many heroines, but only one hero, and this comes no doubt from the peculiar purpose of the writer to portray different varieties and shades of female characters at once, as is shadowed in Chapter II, and also to display the intense fickleness and selfishness of man.
The author hasn't been very strict about following the order of dates, but this seems to be due to her[9] effort to complete each distinct group of ideas in each specific chapter. In fact, she even left the chapters unnumbered, simply adding a brief title for each, like "Chapter Kiri-Tsubo," etc., so the numbering has been done by the translator for the reader's convenience. It doesn't have an extraordinarily complex plot like the sensational romances popular in modern Western literature. There are many heroines, but only one hero, which likely comes from the author's unique goal of portraying various types and nuances of female characters at once, as hinted at in Chapter II, as well as showcasing the intense fickleness and selfishness of men.
I notice these points beforehand in order to prepare the reader for the more salient faults of the work. On the whole my principal object is not so much to amuse my readers as to present them with a study of human nature, and to give them information on the history of the social and political condition of my native country nearly a thousand years ago. They will be able to compare it with the condition of mediæval and modern Europe.
I highlight these points in advance to prepare the reader for the more significant shortcomings of the work. Overall, my main goal is not just to entertain my readers but to provide them with an exploration of human nature and inform them about the social and political history of my home country nearly a thousand years ago. They will be able to compare it to the state of medieval and modern Europe.
Another peculiarity of the work to which I would draw attention is that, with few exceptions, it does not give proper names to the personages introduced; for the male characters official titles are generally employed, and to the principal female ones some appellation taken from an incident belonging to the history of each; for instance, a girl is named Violet because the hero once compared her to that flower, while another is called Yûgao because she was found in a humble dwelling where the flowers of the Yûgao covered the hedges with a mantle of blossom.
Another interesting aspect of the work that I want to highlight is that, with a few exceptions, it doesn’t use proper names for the characters introduced. Instead, the male characters are usually referred to by their official titles, and the main female characters are given names based on incidents from their stories. For example, one girl is named Violet because the hero once compared her to that flower, while another is called Yûgao because she was discovered in a modest home where the Yûgao flowers draped the hedges in blossoms.
I have now only to add that the translation is, perhaps, not always idiomatic, though in this matter I have availed myself of some valuable assistance, for which I feel most thankful.
I just want to add that the translation might not always sound natural, but I had some valuable help with this, for which I'm very grateful.
Suyematz Kenchio.
Suyematz Kenchio.
Tokyo, Japan.
Tokyo, Japan.
GENJI MONOGATARI
CHAPTER I
THE CHAMBER OF KIRI[2]

n the reign of a certain Emperor, whose name is unknown to us, there
was, among the Niogo[76] and Kôyi[3] of the Imperial Court, one who,
though she was not of high birth, enjoyed the full tide of Royal
favor. Hence her superiors, each one of whom had always been
thinking—"I shall be the one," gazed upon her disdainfully with
malignant eyes, and her equals and inferiors were more indignant
still.
During the reign of an unnamed Emperor, there was, among the Niogo and Kôyi of the Imperial Court, a woman who, despite not being of noble birth, had the complete support of the Royal family. As a result, her superiors, each of whom had always thought, "I will be the one," looked at her with disdainful, malicious eyes, while her peers and subordinates were even more outraged.
Such being the state of affairs, the anxiety which she had to endure was great and constant, and this was probably the reason why her health was at last so much affected, that she was often compelled to absent herself from Court, and to retire to the residence of her mother.
Given the situation, the anxiety she had to deal with was intense and ongoing, and this was likely why her health eventually declined to the point where she often had to stay away from Court and retreat to her mother's home.
Her father, who was a Dainagon,[4] was dead; but her mother, being a woman of good sense, gave her every possible guidance in the due performance of Court ceremony, so that in this respect she seemed but little different from those whose fathers and mothers were still alive to bring them before public notice, yet, nevertheless, her friendliness made her oftentimes feel very diffident from the want of any patron of influence.
Her father, who was a Dainagon,[4] was gone; but her mother, being a sensible woman, provided her with all the necessary guidance to perform Court ceremonies. Because of this, she appeared not much different from those whose parents were still around to support them, yet her friendly nature often left her feeling shy due to the lack of an influential patron.
These circumstances, however, only tended to make the favor shown to her by the Emperor wax warmer and warmer, and it was even shown to such an extent as to become a warning to after-generations. There had been instances in China in which favoritism such as this had caused national disturbance and disaster; and thus the matter became a subject of pub[12]lic animadversion, and it seemed not improbable that people would begin to allude even to the example of Yô-ki-hi.[5]
These circumstances, however, only made the Emperor's favor towards her grow stronger and stronger, to the point that it became a cautionary tale for future generations. There had been cases in China where favoritism like this led to national unrest and disaster; as a result, it became a topic of public criticism, and it seemed likely that people would start referencing the example of Yô-ki-hi.[5]
In due course, and in consequence, we may suppose, of the Divine blessing on the sincerity of their affection, a jewel of a little prince was born to her. The first prince who had been born to the Emperor was the child of Koki-den-Niogo,[6] the daughter of the Udaijin (a great officer of State). Not only was he first in point of age, but his influence on his mother's side was so great that public opinion had almost unanimously fixed upon him as heir-apparent. Of this the Emperor was fully conscious, and he only regarded the new-born child with that affection which one lavishes on a domestic favorite. Nevertheless, the mother of the first prince had, not unnaturally, a foreboding that unless matters were managed adroitly her child might be superseded by the younger one. She, we may observe, had been established at Court before any other lady, and had more children than one. The Emperor, therefore, was obliged to treat her with due respect, and reproaches from her always affected him more keenly than those of any others.
In time, and as a result, we can assume, of the Divine blessing on the genuine love they shared, a precious little prince was born to her. The first prince born to the Emperor was the child of Koki-den-Niogo,[6], the daughter of the Udaijin (a high-ranking government official). Not only was he the eldest, but his influence from his mother’s side was so significant that public opinion almost unanimously saw him as the heir apparent. The Emperor was fully aware of this and viewed the newborn child with the kind of affection one gives to a cherished pet. However, the mother of the first prince had, quite understandably, a concern that if things weren't handled carefully, her child might be overshadowed by the younger one. We should note that she had been established at Court before any other lady and had more than one child. Therefore, the Emperor had to treat her with the respect she deserved, and her criticisms always affected him more deeply than those from anyone else.
To return to her rival. Her constitution was extremely delicate, as we have seen already, and she was surrounded by those who would fain lay bare, so to say, her hidden scars. Her apartments in the palace were Kiri-Tsubo (the chamber of Kiri); so called from the trees that were planted around. In visiting her there the Emperor had to pass before several other chambers, whose occupants universally chafed when they saw it. And again, when it was her turn to attend upon the Emperor, it often happened that they played off mischievous pranks upon her, at different points in the corridor, which leads to the Imperial quarters. Sometimes they would soil the skirts of her attendants, sometimes they would shut against her the door of the covered portico, where no other passage existed; and thus, in every possible way, they one and all combined to annoy her.
To get back to her rival. Her health was very fragile, as we've already noted, and she was surrounded by people who were eager to expose her hidden wounds. Her rooms in the palace were called Kiri-Tsubo (the chamber of Kiri), named after the trees planted around it. When the Emperor visited her there, he had to walk past several other rooms, whose occupants would always get irritated when they saw him. Likewise, when it was her turn to serve the Emperor, it often happened that they played tricks on her at various points in the hallway leading to the Imperial quarters. Sometimes they would dirty the skirts of her attendants, and other times they would shut the door to the covered portico, where there was no other way out; and so, in every possible way, they all teamed up to bother her.
The Emperor at length became aware of this, and gave her, for her special chamber, another apartment, which was in the Kôrô-Den, and which was quite close to those in which he him[13]self resided. It had been originally occupied by another lady who was now removed, and thus fresh resentment was aroused.
The Emperor eventually realized this and assigned her a new room in the Kôrô-Den, which was very close to his own quarters. This room had previously been occupied by another woman who had now been relocated, stirring up new feelings of resentment.
When the young Prince was three years old the Hakamagi[7] took place. It was celebrated with a pomp scarcely inferior to that which adorned the investiture of the first Prince. In fact, all available treasures were exhausted on the occasion. And again the public manifested its disapprobation. In the summer of the same year the Kiri-Tsubo-Kôyi became ill, and wished to retire from the palace. The Emperor, however, who was accustomed to see her indisposed, strove to induce her to remain. But her illness increased day by day; and she had drooped and pined away until she was now but a shadow of her former self. She made scarcely any response to the affectionate words and expressions of tenderness which her Royal lover caressingly bestowed upon her. Her eyes were half-closed: she lay like a fading flower in the last stage of exhaustion, and she became so much enfeebled that her mother appeared before the Emperor and entreated with tears that she might be allowed to leave. Distracted by his vain endeavors to devise means to aid her, the Emperor at length ordered a Te-gruma[8] to be in readiness to convey her to her own home, but even then he went to her apartment and cried despairingly: "Did not we vow that we would neither of us be either before or after the other even in travelling the last long journey of life? And can you find it in your heart to leave me now?" Sadly and tenderly looking up, she thus replied, with almost failing breath:—
When the young Prince turned three, the Hakamagi[7] took place. It was celebrated with a display that was hardly less grand than the ceremony for the first Prince. In fact, all the treasures available were spent for the event. Once again, the public showed their discontent. That summer, the Kiri-Tsubo-Kôyi fell ill and wanted to leave the palace. However, the Emperor, used to seeing her unwell, tried to persuade her to stay. But her condition worsened each day; she had faded and withered away until she was just a shadow of her former self. She barely reacted to the loving words and affectionate gestures her Royal lover offered her. Her eyes were half-closed; she lay like a wilting flower in the last stages of fatigue, becoming so weak that her mother came before the Emperor and tearfully begged to let her go. Frustrated by his fruitless attempts to help her, the Emperor finally ordered a Te-gruma[8] to be ready to take her home, but even then, he went to her room and cried out in despair: "Did we not promise that we wouldn’t be apart, even on the final journey of life? How can you find it in your heart to leave me now?" She looked up at him sadly and tenderly, almost out of breath, and replied:—
It makes you feel really sad and lonely,
I would gladly stay even though I’m weak and tired, "Live just for yourself!"
"Had I but known this before—"
"If I had only known this before—"
She appeared to have much more to say, but was too weak to continue. Overpowered with grief, the Emperor at one moment would fain accompany her himself, and at another moment would have her remain to the end where she then was.[14]
She seemed to have a lot more to express, but she was too weak to keep going. Overcome with sadness, the Emperor would sometimes want to go with her, and at other times he wanted her to stay right where she was.[14]
At the last, her departure was hurried, because the exorcism for the sick had been appointed to take place on that evening at her home, and she went. The child Prince, however, had been left in the Palace, as his mother wished, even at that time, to make her withdrawal as privately as possible, so as to avoid any invidious observations on the part of her rivals. To the Emperor the night now became black with gloom. He sent messenger after messenger to make inquiries, and could not await their return with patience. Midnight came, and with it the sound of lamentation. The messenger, who could do nothing else, hurried back with the sad tidings of the truth. From that moment the mind of the Emperor was darkened, and he confined himself to his private apartments.
At last, her departure was rushed because the exorcism for the sick was scheduled to happen that evening at her home, and she left. The young Prince, however, stayed at the Palace, as his mother wanted to keep her exit as private as possible to avoid any negative comments from her rivals. For the Emperor, the night turned dark with sorrow. He sent one messenger after another to ask for updates and couldn't wait for their return. Midnight arrived, bringing with it the sounds of mourning. The messenger, who had nothing else to report, hurried back with the heartbreaking news. From that moment on, the Emperor's spirits fell, and he shut himself away in his private quarters.
He would still have kept with himself the young Prince now motherless, but there was no precedent for this, and it was arranged that he should be sent to his grandmother for the mourning. The child, who understood nothing, looked with amazement at the sad countenances of the Emperor, and of those around him. All separations have their sting, but sharp indeed was the sting in a case like this.
He would have still kept the young Prince with him, who was now without a mother, but there was no precedent for this, so it was decided that he should be sent to stay with his grandmother during the mourning period. The child, who understood nothing, looked in shock at the sad faces of the Emperor and the people around him. All separations are painful, but this was particularly heart-wrenching.
Now the funeral took place. The weeping and wailing mother, who might have longed to mingle in the same flames,[9] entered a carriage, accompanied by female mourners. The procession arrived at the cemetery of Otagi, and the solemn rites commenced. What were then the thoughts of the desolate mother? The image of her dead daughter was still vividly present to her—still seemed animated with life. She must see her remains become ashes to convince herself that she was really dead. During the ceremony, an Imperial messenger came from the Palace, and invested the dead with the title of Sammi. The letters patent were read, and listened to in solemn silence. The Emperor conferred this title now in regret that during her lifetime he had not even promoted her position from a Kôyi to a Niogo, and wishing at this last moment to raise her title at least one step higher. Once more several tokens of disapprobation were manifested against the proceeding. But, in other respects, the beauty of the departed, and her gracious bearing, which had ever commanded admiration, made people begin to think of her with sympathy. It was the excess of the Emperor's favor which had created so many de[15]tractors during her lifetime; but now even rivals felt pity for her; and if any did not, it was in the Koki-den. "When one is no more, the memory becomes so dear," may be an illustration of a case such as this.
Now the funeral took place. The grieving mother, who might have wished to join her in the flames,[9] got into a carriage, accompanied by female mourners. The procession arrived at the Otagi cemetery, and the solemn rites began. What was the desolate mother's state of mind? The image of her deceased daughter was still vividly present to her—still seemed full of life. She needed to see her remains turned to ashes to truly believe that she was dead. During the ceremony, an Imperial messenger arrived from the Palace and conferred the title of Sammi upon the deceased. The official letters were read and received in solemn silence. The Emperor granted this title out of regret that during her life he had not promoted her status from Kôyi to Niogo, wishing to elevate her title at least one step higher in this final moment. Once again, several signs of disapproval were expressed regarding this decision. But, in other ways, the beauty of the departed and her graceful demeanor, which had always garnered admiration, began to evoke sympathy from people. It was the Emperor's excessive favor that had drawn so many critics during her life; now even rivals felt pity for her, and those who didn’t were at the Koki-den. "When one is no more, the memory becomes so dear" could capture a scenario like this.
Some days passed, and due requiem services were carefully performed. The Emperor was still plunged in thought, and no society had attractions for him. His constant consolation was to send messengers to the grandmother of the child, and to make inquiries after them. It was now autumn, and the evening winds blew chill and cold. The Emperor—who, when he saw the first Prince, could not refrain from thinking of the younger one—became more thoughtful than ever; and, on this evening, he sent Yugei-no Miôbu[10] to repeat his inquiries. She went as the new moon just rose, and the Emperor stood and contemplated from his veranda the prospect spread before him. At such moments he had usually been surrounded by a few chosen friends, one of whom was almost invariably his lost love. Now she was no more. The thrilling notes of her music, the touching strains of her melodies, stole over him in his dark and dreary reverie.
Some days went by, and the memorial services were held with care. The Emperor was still deep in thought, and he found no joy in company. His only source of comfort was sending messengers to check on the child's grandmother and asking about them. It was now autumn, and the evening winds felt chilly and cold. The Emperor—who, upon seeing the first Prince, couldn't help but think of the younger one—grew even more contemplative. That evening, he sent Yugei-no Miôbu[10] to follow up on his inquiries. She left as the new moon rose, and the Emperor stood on his veranda, taking in the view before him. In moments like this, he was usually surrounded by a few close friends, one of whom was almost always his lost love. Now she was gone. The haunting tones of her music and the emotional melodies echoed in his dark and gloomy thoughts.
The Miôbu arrived at her destination; and, as she drove in, a sense of sadness seized upon her.
The Miôbu arrived at her destination, and as she drove in, a wave of sadness washed over her.
The owner of the house had long been a widow; but the residence, in former times, had been made beautiful for the pleasure of her only daughter. Now, bereaved of this daughter, she dwelt alone; and the grounds were overgrown with weeds, which here and there lay prostrated by the violence of the winds; while over them, fair as elsewhere, gleamed the mild lustre of the impartial moon. The Miôbu entered, and was led into a front room in the southern part of the building. At first the hostess and the messenger were equally at a loss for words. At length the silence was broken by the hostess, who said:—
The owner of the house had been a widow for a long time; however, the home had once been beautifully arranged for the enjoyment of her only daughter. Now, after losing her daughter, she lived alone, and the grounds had become overgrown with weeds, which were at times flattened by strong winds; yet above them, just like everywhere else, the gentle light of the moon shone evenly. The Miôbu entered and was shown into a front room in the southern part of the building. At first, both the hostess and the messenger struggled to find the right words. Finally, the hostess broke the silence and said:—
"Already have I felt that I have lived too long, but doubly do I feel it now that I am visited by such a messenger as you." Here she paused, and seemed unable to contend with her emotion.
"Already I feel like I've lived too long, but I feel it even more now that I've been visited by a messenger like you." She paused here, and it seemed she couldn't manage her emotions.
"When Naishi-no-Ske returned from you," said the Miôbu, "she reported to the Emperor that when she saw you, face to face, her sympathy for you was irresistible. I, too, see now[16] how true it is!" A moment's hesitation, and she proceeded to deliver the Imperial message:—
"When Naishi-no-Ske came back from you," said the Miôbu, "she told the Emperor that when she met you in person, she felt an undeniable sympathy for you. I can see now[16] how true that is!" After a brief pause, she continued to share the Imperial message:—
"The Emperor commanded me to say that for some time he had wandered in his fancy, and imagined he was but in a dream; and that, though he was now more tranquil, he could not find that it was only a dream. Again, that there is no one who can really sympathize with him; and he hopes that you will come to the Palace, and talk with him. His Majesty said also that the absence of the Prince made him anxious, and that he is desirous that you should speedily make up your mind. In giving me this message, he did not speak with readiness. He seemed to fear to be considered unmanly, and strove to exercise reserve. I could not help experiencing sympathy with him, and hurried away here, almost fearing that, perhaps, I had not quite caught his full meaning."
"The Emperor asked me to tell you that for a while he felt like he was just daydreaming; and although he’s feeling more at peace now, he still can’t tell if it was just a dream. He also mentioned that there’s no one who truly understands what he’s going through, and he hopes you’ll come to the Palace to talk with him. His Majesty also expressed concern over the Prince’s absence and is eager for you to make a decision soon. When he gave me this message, he didn’t speak easily—he seemed worried about being seen as weak and tried to hold back his feelings. I couldn’t help but feel for him and rushed here, almost afraid that I didn’t fully understand what he meant."
So saying, she presented to her a letter from the Emperor. The lady's sight was dim and indistinct. Taking it, therefore, to the lamp, she said, "Perhaps the light will help me to decipher," and then read as follows, much in unison with the oral message: "I thought that time only would assuage my grief; but time only brings before me more vividly my recollection of the lost one. Yet, it is inevitable. How is my boy? Of him, too, I am always thinking. Time once was when we both hoped to bring him up together. May he still be to you a memento of his mother!"
So saying, she handed her a letter from the Emperor. The lady's vision was blurry and unclear. Taking it to the lamp, she said, "Maybe the light will help me read it," and then read the following, which echoed the spoken message: "I thought that time alone would ease my sorrow; but time only makes my memories of the one I lost sharper. Yet, it’s unavoidable. How is my boy? I think about him all the time, too. There was a time when we both hoped to raise him together. I hope he still serves as a memory of his mother for you!"
Such was the brief outline of the letter, and it contained the following:—
Such was the short summary of the letter, and it included the following:—
Across Miyagi's __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ dewy meadow,
And makes me grieve for the motherless deer
"That sleeps under the Hagi tree."
She put gently the letter aside, and said, "Life and the world are irksome to me; and you can see, then, how reluctantly I should present myself at the Palace. I cannot go myself, though it is painful to me to seem to neglect the honored command. As for the little Prince, I know not why he thought of it, but he seems quite willing to go. This is very natural.[17] Please to inform his Majesty that this is our position. Very possibly, when one remembers the birth of the young Prince, it would not be well for him to spend too much of his time as he does now."
She set the letter aside gently and said, "Life and the world feel annoying to me; you can see how hesitant I am to show up at the Palace. I can’t go myself, even though it pains me to appear to ignore the respected request. As for the little Prince, I don’t know why he thought of it, but he seems quite eager to go. That's quite natural.[17] Please let his Majesty know that this is our situation. It's likely that, considering the young Prince's birth, it wouldn’t be wise for him to spend so much time as he does now."
Then she wrote quickly a short answer, and handed it to the Miôbu. At this time her grandson was sleeping soundly.
Then she quickly wrote a short response and handed it to the Miôbu. At that moment, her grandson was sleeping peacefully.
"I should like to see the boy awake, and to tell the Emperor all about him, but he will already be impatiently awaiting my return," said the messenger. And she prepared to depart.
"I want to see the boy awake and tell the Emperor all about him, but he's probably already impatiently waiting for me to come back," said the messenger. And she got ready to leave.
"It would be a relief to me to tell you how a mother laments over her departed child. Visit me, then, sometimes, if you can, as a friend, when you are not engaged or pressed for time. Formerly, when you came here, your visit was ever glad and welcome; now I see in you the messenger of woe. More and more my life seems aimless to me. From the time of my child's birth, her father always looked forward to her being presented at Court, and when dying he repeatedly enjoined me to carry out that wish. You know that my daughter had no patron to watch over her, and I well knew how difficult would be her position among her fellow-maidens. Yet, I did not disobey her father's request, and she went to Court. There the Emperor showed her a kindness beyond our hopes. For the sake of that kindness she uncomplainingly endured all the cruel taunts of envious companions. But their envy ever deepening, and her troubles ever increasing, at last she passed away, worn out, as it were, with care. When I think of the matter in that light, the kindest favors seem to me fraught with misfortune. Ah! that the blind affection of a mother should make me talk in this way!"
"It would really help me to share how a mother mourns her lost child. Please visit me sometimes, if you can, as a friend, when you’re not busy or rushed. In the past, when you came here, your visits were always joyful and appreciated; now, I see you as a harbinger of sorrow. More and more, my life feels directionless. From the moment my child was born, her father always dreamed of her being introduced at Court, and on his deathbed, he urged me repeatedly to fulfill that wish. You know that my daughter had no one to look out for her, and I understood how challenging her position would be among her peers. Still, I didn’t ignore her father’s request, and she went to Court. There the Emperor treated her with kindness beyond what we hoped for. Because of that kindness, she endured all the cruel taunts from jealous companions without complaint. But as their jealousy grew and her troubles increased, she eventually passed away, worn down by stress. When I reflect on it that way, even the kindest gestures seem to come with misfortune. Oh, how a mother’s blind love makes me express these things!"
"The thoughts of his Majesty may be even as your own," said the Miôbu. "Often when he alluded to his overpowering affection for her, he said that perhaps all this might have been because their love was destined not to last long. And that though he ever strove not to injure any subject, yet for Kiri-Tsubo, and for her alone, he had sometimes caused the ill-will of others; that when all this has been done, she was no more! All this he told me in deep gloom, and added that it made him ponder on their previous existence."
"The thoughts of His Majesty might be similar to yours," said the Miôbu. "Often when he mentioned his overwhelming love for her, he said that perhaps their love was meant to be short-lived. And even though he always tried not to harm any subject, for Kiri-Tsubo, and her alone, he sometimes caused others to resent him; that after all this, she was gone! He shared all of this with me in deep sadness and added that it made him reflect on their past life together."
As the Sudu-Mushi's song weeps,
Who sings her sad song,
"Until night and darkness fade away."
As she still lingered, the lady took up the refrain—
As she continued to wait, the woman picked up the song—
A Court dress and a set of beautiful ornamental hairpins, which had belonged to Kiri-Tsubo, were presented to the Miôbu by her hostess, who thought that these things, which her daughter had left to be available on such occasions, would be a more suitable gift, under present circumstances, than any other.
A court dress and a set of beautiful decorative hairpins that belonged to Kiri-Tsubo were given to the Miôbu by her hostess, who believed that these items, which her daughter had set aside for such occasions, would be a more appropriate gift, considering the current circumstances, than anything else.
On the return of the Miôbu she found that the Emperor had not yet retired to rest. He was really awaiting her return, but was apparently engaged in admiring the Tsubo-Senzai—or stands of flowers—which were placed in front of the palaces, and in which the flowers were in full bloom. With him were four or five ladies, his intimate friends, with whom he was conversing. In these days his favorite topic of conversation was the "Long Regret."[14] Nothing pleased him more than to gaze upon the picture of that poem, which had been painted by Prince Teishi-In, or to talk about the native poems on the same subject, which had been composed, at the Royal command, by Ise, the poetess, and by Tsurayuki, the poet. And it was in this way that he was engaged on this particular evening.
When Miôbu returned, she found that the Emperor hadn't gone to bed yet. He was actually waiting for her to come back but seemed to be lost in admiration of the Tsubo-Senzai—or flower displays—set up in front of the palaces, where the flowers were in full bloom. He was surrounded by four or five of his close female friends, chatting with them. These days, his favorite topic was the "Long Regret."[14] He loved nothing more than to look at the painting of that poem created by Prince Teishi-In or to discuss the native poems on the same theme that had been commissioned by the Royal family from the poetess Ise and the poet Tsurayuki. That’s how he spent his evening on this particular night.
To him the Miôbu now went immediately, and she faithfully reported to him all that she had seen, and she gave to him also[19] the answer to his letter. That letter stated that the mother of Kiri-Tsubo felt honored by his gracious inquiries, and that she was so truly grateful that she scarcely knew how to express herself. She proceeded to say that his condescension made her feel at liberty to offer to him the following:—
To him, the Miôbu went right away, and she honestly told him everything she had seen, and she also gave him[19] the reply to his letter. That letter mentioned that Kiri-Tsubo's mother was honored by his kind inquiries and that she was so grateful that she could hardly find the words to express herself. She went on to say that his kindness made her feel comfortable enough to offer him the following:—
And the Hagi tree is dead and dry,
The deer without a mother is lying on the ground,
"Powerless and vulnerable, with no shelter in sight."
The Emperor strove in vain to repress his own emotion; and old memories, dating from the time when he first saw his favorite, rose up before him fast and thick. "How precious has been each moment to me, but yet what a long time has elapsed since then," thought he, and he said to the Miôbu, "How often have I, too, desired to see the daughter of the Dainagon in such a position as her father would have desired to see her. 'Tis in vain to speak of that now!"
The Emperor tried hard to hide his feelings, but old memories, going back to when he first saw his favorite, flooded his mind. "Every moment has been so valuable to me, but it feels like such a long time has passed since then," he thought, and he said to the Miôbu, "I’ve often wished to see the daughter of the Dainagon in the way her father would have wanted. There’s no point in talking about that now!"
A pause, and he continued, "The child, however, may survive, and fortune may have some boon in store for him; and his grandmother's prayer should rather be for long life."
A pause, and he continued, "The child, however, might survive, and fate may have some blessing in store for him; and his grandmother's prayer should instead be for a long life."
The presents were then shown to him. "Ah," thought he, "could they be the souvenirs sent by the once lost love," as he murmured—
The presents were then shown to him. "Ah," he thought, "could these be the mementos sent by my long-lost love?" he murmured—
To share my words with the one I love,
Beyond the shadows of jealous night,
To where she lives in the heavens above!
Now the picture of beautiful Yô-ki-hi, however skilful the painter may have been, is after all only a picture. It lacks life and animation. Her features may have been worthily compared to the lotus and to the willow of the Imperial gardens, but the style after all was Chinese, and to the Emperor his lost love was all in all, nor, in his eyes, was any other object comparable to her. Who doubts that they, too, had vowed to unite wings, and intertwine branches! But to what end? The murmur of winds, the music of insects, now only served to cause him melancholy.
Now, the image of beautiful Yô-ki-hi, no matter how skilled the painter was, is still just a picture. It lacks life and vitality. Her features may have been aptly compared to the lotus and the willow of the Imperial gardens, but the style is still Chinese, and to the Emperor, his lost love was everything; in his eyes, nothing else could compare to her. Who doubts that they had promised to unite their paths and intertwine their lives? But what was the point? The whispers of the wind and the sounds of the insects only brought him sadness.
In the meantime, in the Koki-Den was heard the sound of music. She who dwelt there, and who had not now for a long[20] time been with the Emperor, was heedlessly protracting her strains until this late hour of the evening.
In the meantime, in the Koki-Den, music could be heard. The woman living there, who hadn't been with the Emperor for a long[20] time, was carelessly extending her tunes late into the evening.
How painfully must these have sounded to the Emperor!
How painfully must these have sounded to the Emperor!
Ah! how can light, or calm peace,
"Shine over that lonely and humble home!"
Thus thought the Emperor, and he did not retire until "the lamps were trimmed to the end!" The sound of the night watch of the right guard[15] was now heard. It was five o'clock in the morning. So, to avoid notice, he withdrew to his bedroom, but calm slumber hardly visited his eyes. This now became a common occurrence.
Thus thought the Emperor, and he did not retire until "the lamps were trimmed to the end!" The sound of the night watch of the right guard[15] was now heard. It was five o'clock in the morning. So, to avoid being noticed, he withdrew to his bedroom, but peaceful sleep barely came to him. This began to be a regular occurrence.
When he rose in the morning he would reflect on the time gone by when "they knew not even that the casement was bright." But now, too, he would neglect "Morning Court." His appetite failed him. The delicacies of the so-called "great table" had no temptation for him. Men pitied him much. "There must have been some divine mystery that predetermined the course of their love," said they, "for in matters in which she is concerned he is powerless to reason, and wisdom deserts him. The welfare of the State ceases to interest him." And now people actually began to quote instances that had occurred in a foreign Court.
When he woke up in the morning, he would think back to when "they didn't even realize that the window was bright." But now, he also ignored "Morning Court." He had lost his appetite. The fancy dishes at the so-called "great table" no longer tempted him. People felt really sorry for him. "There must have been some divine mystery that shaped the course of their love," they said, "because when it comes to her, he can't think straight, and common sense has abandoned him. He doesn't care about the well-being of the State anymore." And now people were actually starting to reference things that had happened in a foreign Court.
Weeks and months had elapsed, and the son of Kiri-Tsubo was again at the Palace. In the spring of the following year the first Prince was proclaimed heir-apparent to the throne. Had the Emperor consulted his private feelings, he would have substituted the younger Prince for the elder one. But this was not possible, and, especially for this reason:—There was no influential party to support him, and, moreover, public opinion would also have been strongly opposed to such a measure, which, if effected by arbitrary power, would have become a source of danger. The Emperor, therefore, betrayed no such desire, and repressed all outward appearance of it. And now the public expressed its satisfaction at the self-restraint of the Emperor, and the mother of the first Prince felt at ease.[21]
Weeks and months had passed, and the son of Kiri-Tsubo was back at the Palace. In the spring of the following year, the first Prince was named heir apparent to the throne. If the Emperor had followed his personal feelings, he would have chosen the younger Prince instead of the older one. But that wasn’t possible, especially for this reason: there was no influential group to back him, and public opinion would have strongly opposed such a decision, which, if made through arbitrary power, would have created a risk. Therefore, the Emperor showed no such desire and kept all signs of it hidden. Now the public expressed its approval of the Emperor’s self-control, and the mother of the first Prince felt relieved.[21]
In this year, the mother of Kiri-Tsubo departed this life. She may not improbably have longed to follow her daughter at an earlier period; and the only regret to which she gave utterance, was that she was forced to leave her grandson, whom she had so tenderly loved.
In this year, Kiri-Tsubo's mother passed away. It's possible that she had wished to join her daughter earlier; the only regret she expressed was having to leave behind her grandson, whom she had loved so deeply.
From this time the young Prince took up his residence in the Imperial palace; and next year, at the age of seven, he began to learn to read and write under the personal superintendence of the Emperor. He now began to take him into the private apartments, among others, of the Koki-den, saying, "The mother is gone! now at least, let the child be received with better feeling." And if even stony-hearted warriors, or bitter enemies, if any such there were, smiled when they saw the boy, the mother of the heir-apparent, too, could not entirely exclude him from her sympathies. This lady had two daughters, and they found in their half-brother a pleasant playmate. Every one was pleased to greet him, and there was already a winning coquetry in his manners, which amused people, and made them like to play with him. We need not allude to his studies in detail, but on musical instruments, such as the flute and the koto,[16] he also showed great proficiency.
From this time on, the young Prince moved into the Imperial palace; and the next year, at the age of seven, he started learning to read and write under the direct supervision of the Emperor. He began to take the boy into the private rooms, including those of the Koki-den, saying, "The mother is gone! Now at least, let the child be welcomed with more warmth." Even the most hardened warriors, or bitter rivals, if there were any, couldn’t help but smile when they saw the boy. The mother of the heir-apparent also found it hard to ignore him completely. This lady had two daughters, and they enjoyed having their half-brother as a fun playmate. Everyone was happy to greet him, and he already had a charming way about him that brought joy and made people want to play with him. We won’t go into detail about his studies, but he also showed great skill in musical instruments like the flute and the koto,[16].
About this time there arrived an embassy from Corea, and among them was an excellent physiognomist. When the Emperor heard of this, he wished to have the Prince examined by him. It was, however, contrary to the warnings of the Emperor Wuda, to call in foreigners to the Palace. The Prince was, therefore, disguised as the son of one Udaiben, his instructor, with whom he was sent to the Kôro-Kwan, where foreign embassies are entertained.
About this time, an embassy from Korea arrived, and among them was a skilled physiognomist. When the Emperor learned of this, he wanted the Prince to be examined by him. However, it was against the advice of Emperor Wuda to bring foreigners into the Palace. So, the Prince was disguised as the son of his instructor, Udaiben, and they went to the Kôro-Kwan, where foreign embassies are hosted.
When the physiognomist saw him, he was amazed, and, turning his own head from side to side, seemed at first to be unable to comprehend the lines of his features, and then said, "His physiognomy argues that he might ascend to the highest position in the State, but, in that case, his reign will be disturbed, and many misfortunes will ensue. If, however, his position should only be that of a great personage in the country, his fortune may be different."
When the facial analyst saw him, he was astonished, and, turning his head from side to side, seemed initially unable to understand the contours of his face. Then he said, "His face suggests that he could rise to the highest position in the government, but if that happens, his rule will be troubled, and many misfortunes will follow. However, if he only holds the role of a prominent figure in the country, his fate might be different."
This Udaiben was a clever scholar. He had with the Corean pleasant conversations, and they also interchanged[22] with one another some Chinese poems, in one of which the Corean said what great pleasure it had given him to have seen before his departure, which was now imminent, a youth of such remarkable promise. The Coreans made some valuable presents to the Prince, who had also composed a few lines, and to them, too, many costly gifts were offered from the Imperial treasures.
This Udaiben was a smart scholar. He had enjoyable conversations with the Corean, and they exchanged[22] some Chinese poems. In one of them, the Corean expressed how much joy it had brought him to see, before his upcoming departure, a young person with such incredible potential. The Coreans gave the Prince some valuable gifts, and he also wrote a few lines; in return, many expensive presents were given to them from the Imperial treasury.
In spite of all the precautions which were taken to keep all this rigidly secret, it did, somehow or other, become known to others, and among those to the Udaijin, who, not unnaturally, viewed it with suspicion, and began to entertain doubts of the Emperor's intentions. The latter, however, acted with great prudence. It must be remembered that, as yet, he had not even created the boy a Royal Prince. He now sent for a native physiognomist, who approved of his delay in doing so, and whose observations to this effect, the Emperor did not receive unfavorably. He wisely thought to be a Royal Prince, without having any influential support on the mother's side, would be of no real advantage to his son. Moreover, his own tenure of power seemed precarious, and he, therefore, thought it better for his own dynasty, as well as for the Prince, to keep him in a private station, and to constitute him an outside supporter of the Royal cause.
Despite all the precautions taken to keep everything strictly secret, it somehow became known to others, including the Udaijin, who understandably viewed it with suspicion and began to question the Emperor's intentions. However, the Emperor acted very wisely. It’s important to remember that he hadn’t even made the boy a Royal Prince yet. He called for a local physiognomist, who agreed with his decision to wait, and the Emperor received this advice positively. He wisely considered that becoming a Royal Prince without any strong support from the mother’s side wouldn’t truly benefit his son. Additionally, his own hold on power seemed unstable, so he thought it was better for both his dynasty and the Prince to keep him in a private role and position him as an external supporter of the Royal cause.
And now he took more and more pains with his education in different branches of learning; and the more the boy studied, the more talent did he evince—talent almost too great for one destined to remain in a private station. Nevertheless, as we have said, suspicions would have been aroused had Royal rank been conferred upon him, and the astrologists, whom also the Emperor consulted, having expressed their disapproval of such a measure, the Emperor finally made up his mind to create a new family. To this family he assigned the name of Gen, and he made the young Prince the founder of it.[17]
And now he was putting more and more effort into his education in various subjects; and the more the boy studied, the more talent he showed—talent that was almost too exceptional for someone expected to stay in a private life. However, as we mentioned, suspicions would have been raised if he had been given a royal title, and the astrologers, whom the Emperor also consulted, expressed their disapproval of such a decision. Ultimately, the Emperor decided to create a new family. He named this family Gen and made the young Prince its founder.[17]
Some time had now elapsed since the death of the Emperor's favorite, but he was still often haunted by her image. Ladies were introduced into his presence, in order, if possible, to divert his attention, but without success.
Some time had passed since the death of the Emperor's favorite, but he was still often haunted by her image. Ladies were brought into his presence to try to distract him, but it didn't work.
There was, however, living at this time a young Princess, the fourth child of a late Emperor. She had great promise of[23] beauty, and was guarded with jealous care by her mother, the Empress-Dowager. The Naishi-no-Ske, who had been at the Court from the time of the said Emperor, was intimately acquainted with the Empress and familiar with the Princess, her daughter, from her very childhood. This person now recommended the Emperor to see the Princess, because her features closely resembled those of Kiri-Tsubo.
There was a young Princess living at this time, the fourth child of a late Emperor. She was incredibly beautiful, and her mother, the Empress-Dowager, guarded her jealously. The Naishi-no-Ske, who had been at the Court since the time of the late Emperor, knew the Empress well and had been familiar with the Princess since she was a child. This person now suggested that the Emperor meet the Princess, as her features closely resembled those of Kiri-Tsubo.
"I have now fulfilled," she said, "the duties of my office under three reigns, and, as yet, I have seen but one person who resembles the departed. The daughter of the Empress-Dowager does resemble her, and she is singularly beautiful."
"I've now completed," she said, "my responsibilities for three reigns, and so far, I've only seen one person who looks like the late Empress. The daughter of the Empress-Dowager does resemble her, and she's incredibly beautiful."
"There may be some truth in this," thought the Emperor, and he began to regard her with awakening interest.
"There might be some truth to this," thought the Emperor, and he started to look at her with rising interest.
This was related to the Empress-Dowager. She, however, gave no encouragement whatever to the idea, "How terrible!" she said. "Do we not remember the cruel harshness of the mother of the Heir-apparent, which hastened the fate of Kiri-Tsubo!"
This was connected to the Empress-Dowager. She, however, showed no support for the idea, saying, "How awful! Don't we remember the brutal treatment of the mother of the Heir-apparent, which led to Kiri-Tsubo's downfall!"
While thus discountenancing any intimacy between her daughter and the Emperor, she too died, and the princess was left parentless. The Emperor acted with great kindness, and intimated his wish to regard her as his own daughter. In consequence of this her guardian, and her brother, Prince Hiôb-Kiô, considering that life at Court would be better for her and more attractive for her than the quiet of her own home, obtained for her an introduction there.
While discouraging any closeness between her daughter and the Emperor, she also passed away, leaving the princess without parents. The Emperor showed great kindness and expressed his desire to consider her as his own daughter. As a result, her guardian and her brother, Prince Hiôb-Kiô, believing that life at Court would be better and more appealing for her than the calm of her own home, arranged for her to be introduced there.
She was styled the Princess Fuji-Tsubo (of the Chamber of Wistaria), from the name of the chamber which was assigned to her.
She was called Princess Fuji-Tsubo (of the Chamber of Wistaria), based on the name of the chamber that was given to her.
There was, indeed, both in features and manners a strange resemblance between her and Kiri-Tsubo. The rivals of the latter constantly caused pain both to herself and to the Emperor; but the illustrious birth of the Princess prevented any one from ever daring to humiliate her, and she uniformly maintained the dignity of her position. And to her alas! the Emperor's thoughts were now gradually drawn, though he could not yet be said to have forgotten Kiri-Tsubo.
There was definitely a strange resemblance in both looks and behavior between her and Kiri-Tsubo. Kiri-Tsubo's rivals often caused pain to both her and the Emperor; however, the Princess’s noble lineage prevented anyone from daring to humiliate her, and she consistently upheld her dignity. Unfortunately for her, the Emperor's thoughts were now slowly shifting towards her, even though he couldn't be said to have completely forgotten Kiri-Tsubo yet.
The young Prince, whom we now style Genji (the Gen), was still with the Emperor, and passed his time pleasantly enough in visiting the various apartments where the inmates of the palace resided. He found the companionship of all of them[24] sufficiently agreeable; but beside the many who were now of maturer years, there was one who was still in the bloom of her youthful beauty, and who more particularly caught his fancy, the Princess Wistaria. He had no recollection of his mother, but he had been told by Naishi-no-Ske that this lady was exceedingly like her; and for this reason he often yearned to see her and to be with her.
The young Prince, now known as Genji (the Gen), was still with the Emperor and spent his time happily visiting the various areas where the palace residents lived. He enjoyed the company of all of them[24] pretty well; but among the many who were older, there was one who stood out for her youthful beauty, and that was the Princess Wistaria, who especially caught his interest. He didn’t remember his mother, but Naishi-no-Ske had told him that this lady looked a lot like her; because of that, he often longed to see her and be near her.
The Emperor showed equal affection to both of them, and he sometimes told her that he hoped she would not treat the boy with coldness or think him forward. He said that his affection for the one made him feel the same for the other too, and that the mutual resemblance of her own and of his mother's face easily accounted for Genji's partiality to her. And thus as a result of this generous feeling on the part of the Emperor, a warmer tinge was gradually imparted both to the boyish humor and to the awakening sentiment of the young Prince.
The Emperor showed equal love for both of them, and he sometimes told her that he hoped she wouldn’t treat the boy coldly or think he was too forward. He explained that his affection for one made him feel the same for the other, and that the similarity between her face and his mother's easily explained Genji's fondness for her. As a result of the Emperor's generous feelings, a warmer vibe was gradually infused into both the boyish spirit and the developing emotions of the young Prince.
The mother of the Heir-apparent was not unnaturally averse to the Princess, and this revived her old antipathy to Genji also. The beauty of her son, the Heir-apparent, though remarkable, could not be compared to his, and so bright and radiant was his face that Genji was called by the public Hikal-Genji-no-Kimi (the shining Prince Gen).
The mother of the Crown Prince was naturally not fond of the Princess, which reignited her old dislike for Genji as well. Although her son, the Crown Prince, was undeniably handsome, he couldn't compete with Genji's beauty, and Genji’s face was so bright and radiant that the public referred to him as Hikal-Genji-no-Kimi (the shining Prince Gen).
When he attained the age of twelve the ceremony of Gembuk[18] (or crowning) took place. This was also performed with all possible magnificence. Various fêtes, which were to take place in public, were arranged by special order by responsible officers of the Household. The Royal chair was placed in the Eastern wing of the Seiriô-Den, where the Emperor dwells, and in front of it were the seats of the hero of the ceremony and of the Sadaijin, who was to crown him and to regulate the ceremonial.
When he turned twelve, the Gembuk[18] (or crowning) ceremony took place. It was carried out with great splendor. Various public celebrations were organized on special orders by the responsible officers of the Household. The royal chair was set up in the Eastern wing of the Seiriô-Den, where the Emperor resides, and in front of it were the seats for the ceremony's hero and the Sadaijin, who was to crown him and oversee the ritual.
About ten o'clock in the forenoon Genji appeared on the scene. The boyish style of his hair and dress excellently became his features; and it almost seemed matter for regret that it should be altered. The Okura-Kiô-Kurahito, whose office it was to rearrange the hair of Genji, faltered as he did so. As to the Emperor, a sudden thought stole into his mind. "Ah! could his mother but have lived to have seen him now!"[25] This thought, however, he at once suppressed. After he had been crowned the Prince withdrew to a dressing-room, where he attired himself in the full robes of manhood. Then descending to the Court-yard he performed a measured dance in grateful acknowledgment. This he did with so much grace and skill that all present were filled with admiration; and his beauty, which some feared might be lessened, seemed only more remarkable from the change. And the Emperor, who had before tried to resist them, now found old memories irresistible.
About ten o'clock in the morning, Genji arrived. His youthful hairstyle and outfit complemented his features perfectly, making it almost a shame to change them. The Okura-Kiô-Kurahito, responsible for styling Genji's hair, hesitated during the process. As for the Emperor, a sudden thought crossed his mind: "Oh! if only his mother could have lived to see him now!"[25] However, he quickly pushed that thought aside. After the crowning, the Prince went to a dressing room where he put on the full robes of adulthood. When he descended to the courtyard, he performed a graceful dance in grateful acknowledgment. He executed it with such elegance and skill that everyone present was filled with admiration, and his beauty, which some feared might diminish, seemed even more striking with the change. The Emperor, who had previously tried to resist nostalgic feelings, found those old memories overwhelming.
Sadaijin had by his wife, who was a Royal Princess, an only daughter. The Heir-apparent had taken some notice of her, but her father did not encourage him. He had, on the other hand, some idea of Genji, and had sounded the Emperor on the subject. He regarded the idea with favor, and especially on the ground that such a union would be of advantage to Genji, who had not yet any influential supporters.
Sadaijin had an only daughter with his wife, a Royal Princess. The Heir-apparent had shown some interest in her, but her father didn't promote that. However, he was considering Genji and had discussed it with the Emperor. The Emperor looked positively on the idea, especially because such a union would benefit Genji, who still lacked powerful allies.
Now all the Court and the distinguished visitors were assembled in the palace, where a great festival was held; Genji occupied a seat next to that of the Royal Princess. During the entertainment Sadaijin whispered something several times into his ear, but he was too young and diffident to make any answer.
Now all the court and the distinguished guests were gathered in the palace for a grand festival; Genji took a seat next to the Royal Princess. During the festivities, Sadaijin whispered something in his ear several times, but he was too young and shy to respond.
Sadaijin was now summoned before the daïs of the Emperor, and, according to custom, an Imperial gift, a white Ô-Uchiki (grand robe), and a suit of silk vestments were presented to him by a lady. Then proffering his own wine-cup, the Emperor addressed him thus:—
Sadaijin was now called before the Emperor’s platform, and, following tradition, an Imperial gift, a white Ô-Uchiki (grand robe), and a set of silk garments were handed to him by a lady. Then, offering his own wine cup, the Emperor spoke to him:—
This evidently implied an idea of matrimony. Sadaijin feigned surprise and responded:—
This clearly suggested the idea of marriage. Sadaijin pretended to be surprised and replied:—
He then descended into the Court-yard, and gave expression to his thanks in the same manner in which Genji had previ[26]ously done. A horse from the Imperial stables and a falcon from the Kurand-Dokoro[21] were on view in the yard, and were now presented to him. The princes and nobles were all gathered together in front of the grand staircase, and appropriate gifts were also presented to each one of them. Among the crowd baskets and trays of fruits and delicacies were distributed by the Emperor's order, under the direction of Udaiben; and more rice-cakes and other things were given away now than at the Gembuk of the Heir-apparent.
He then walked down to the courtyard and expressed his thanks in the same way Genji had done earlier. A horse from the Imperial stables and a falcon from the Kurand-Dokoro were on display in the yard and were now offered to him. The princes and nobles were all gathered in front of the grand staircase, and appropriate gifts were given to each of them. Among the crowd, baskets and trays of fruits and treats were distributed by the Emperor's order, overseen by Udaiben; and more rice cakes and other items were handed out now than at the Gembuk of the Heir-apparent.
In the evening the young Prince went to the mansion of the Sadaijin, where the espousal with the young daughter of the latter was celebrated with much splendor. The youthfulness of the beautiful boy was well pleasing to Sadaijin; but the bride, who was some years older than he was, and who considered the disparity in their age to be unsuitable, blushed when she thought of it.
In the evening, the young Prince went to the Sadaijin's mansion, where his wedding to the Sadaijin's young daughter was celebrated in great style. The Sadaijin was pleased by the youthful charm of the handsome boy, but the bride, who was a few years older than him and thought the age difference was inappropriate, felt embarrassed when she considered it.
Not only was this Sadaijin himself a distinguished personage in the State, but his wife was also the sister of the Emperor by the same mother, the late Empress; and her rank therefore was unequivocal. When to this we add the union of their daughter with Genji, it was easy to understand that the influence of Udaijin, the grandfather of the Heir-apparent, and who therefore seemed likely to attain great power, was not after all of very much moment.
Not only was this Sadaijin a prominent figure in the State, but his wife was also the half-sister of the Emperor, the late Empress, which made her position undeniable. When we also consider that their daughter was married to Genji, it becomes clear that the influence of Udaijin, the grandfather of the Heir-apparent, who seemed poised to gain significant power, really wasn't as important as it appeared.
Sadaijin had several children. One of them, who was the issue of his Royal wife, was the Kurand Shiôshiô.
Sadaijin had several kids. One of them, who was the child of his royal wife, was Kurand Shiôshiô.
Udaijin was not, for political reasons, on good terms with this family; but nevertheless he did not wish to estrange the youthful Kurand. On the contrary, he endeavored to establish friendly relations with him, as was indeed desirable, and he went so far as to introduce him to his fourth daughter, the younger sister of the Koki-Den.
Udaijin wasn't on good terms with this family for political reasons; however, he didn't want to alienate the young Kurand. In fact, he worked to build a friendly relationship with him, which was quite important, and he even introduced him to his fourth daughter, the younger sister of the Koki-Den.
Genji still resided in the palace, where his society was a source of much pleasure to the Emperor, and he did not take up his abode in a private house. Indeed, his bride, Lady Aoi (Lady Hollyhock), though her position insured her every attention from others, had few charms for him, and the Princess Wistaria much more frequently occupied his thoughts. "How pleasant her society, and how few like her!" he was always[27] thinking; and a hidden bitterness blended with his constant reveries.
Genji still lived in the palace, where his company brought the Emperor a lot of joy, and he didn't move into a private home. In fact, his wife, Lady Aoi (Lady Hollyhock), despite her high status ensuring she received plenty of attention from others, didn't charm him much, and Princess Wistaria occupied his thoughts far more often. "Her company is so enjoyable, and there are so few like her!" he was always[27] thinking, and a hidden bitterness mixed in with his constant daydreaming.
The years rolled on, and Genji being now older was no longer allowed to continue his visits to the private rooms of the Princess as before. But the pleasure of overhearing her sweet voice, as its strains flowed occasionally through the curtained casement, and blended with the music of the flute and koto, made him still glad to reside in the Palace. Under these circumstances he seldom visited the home of his bride, sometimes only for a day or two after an absence of five or six at Court.
The years went by, and as Genji got older, he was no longer allowed to visit the Princess's private rooms like he used to. However, he still found joy in hearing her sweet voice occasionally drift through the curtained window, mixing with the sounds of the flute and koto, which made him happy to stay in the Palace. Because of this, he rarely visited his bride's home, sometimes only stopping by for a day or two after being away at Court for five or six days.
His father-in-law, however, did not attach much importance to this, on account of his youth; and whenever they did receive a visit from him, pleasant companions were invited to meet him, and various games likely to suit his taste were provided for his entertainment.
His father-in-law, however, didn’t think it was a big deal because of his youth; and whenever they had a visit from him, they would invite enjoyable friends to meet him and set up various games that might appeal to him for entertainment.
In the Palace, Shigeisa, his late mother's quarters, was allotted to him, and those who had waited on her waited on him. The private house, where his grandmother had resided, was beautifully repaired for him by the Shuri Takmi—the Imperial Repairing Committee—in obedience to the wishes of the Emperor. In addition to the original loveliness of the landscape and the noble forest ranges, the basin of the lake was now enlarged, and similar improvements were effected throughout with the greatest pains. "Oh, how delightful would it not be to be in a place like that which such an one as one might choose!" thought Genji within himself.
In the Palace, Shigeisa, his late mother's rooms, were assigned to him, and those who had served her now served him. The private house, where his grandmother had lived, was beautifully restored for him by the Shuri Takmi—the Imperial Repairing Committee—according to the wishes of the Emperor. Besides the original beauty of the landscape and the majestic forest ranges, the lake's basin was now enlarged, and similar enhancements were made throughout with great care. "Oh, how wonderful it would be to be in a place like that, chosen by someone special!" Genji thought to himself.
We may here also note that the name Hikal Genji is said to have been originated by the Corean who examined his physiognomy.
We should also mention that the name Hikal Genji is believed to have been created by the Korean who studied his facial features.
FOOTNOTES:
[5] A celebrated and beautiful favorite of an Emperor of the Thang dynasty in China, whose administration was disturbed by a rebellion, said to have been caused by the neglect of his duties for her sake.
[5] A well-known and beautiful favorite of an emperor during the Tang dynasty in China, whose rule was impacted by a rebellion, believed to have been triggered by his neglect of responsibilities because of her.
[7] The Hakamagi is the investiture of boys with trousers, when they pass from childhood to boyhood. In ordinary cases, this is done when about five years old, but in the Royal Family, it usually takes place earlier.
[7] The Hakamagi is the ceremony where boys receive their trousers, marking their transition from childhood to boyhood. Typically, this happens around the age of five, but in the Royal Family, it usually occurs earlier.
[11] Miyagi is the name of a field which is famous for the Hagi or Lespedeza, a small and pretty shrub, which blooms in the Autumn. In poetry it is associated with deer, and a male and female deer are often compared to a lover and his love, and their young to their children.
[11] Miyagi is a field known for the Hagi or Lespedeza, a small and attractive shrub that blooms in the fall. In poetry, it’s connected to deer, with a male and female deer often likened to a lover and his beloved, and their fawns representing their children.
[12] In Japan there is a great number of "mushi" or insects, which sing in herbage grass, especially in the evenings of Autumn. They are constantly alluded to in poetry.
[12] In Japan, there are many "mushi" or insects that sing in the grass, especially in the autumn evenings. They are frequently mentioned in poetry.
[14] A famous Chinese poem, by Hak-rak-ten. The heroine of the poem was Yô-ki-hi, to whom we have made reference before. The story is, that after death she became a fairy, and the Emperor sent a magician to find her. The works of the poet Peh-lo-tien, as it is pronounced by modern Chinese, were the only poems in vogue at that time. Hence, perhaps, the reason of its being frequently quoted.
[14] A well-known Chinese poem by Hak-rak-ten. The main character in the poem is Yô-ki-hi, whom we mentioned earlier. The story goes that after she died, she became a fairy, and the Emperor sent a magician to look for her. The works of the poet Peh-lo-tien, as it's pronounced in modern Chinese, were the only poems popular at that time. This may be why it is often quoted.
[17] In these days Imperial Princes were often created founders of new families, and with some given name, the Gen being one most frequently used. These Princes had no longer a claim to the throne.
[17] In those days, Imperial Princes were often made the founders of new families, commonly using a certain given name, with "Gen" being one of the most frequently used. These Princes no longer had a claim to the throne.
[18] The ceremony of placing a crown or coronet upon the head of a boy. This was an ancient custom observed by the upper and middle classes both in Japan and China, to mark the transition from boyhood to youth.
[18] The ceremony of putting a crown or coronet on a boy's head. This was an old tradition followed by the upper and middle classes in both Japan and China to celebrate the transition from boyhood to young adulthood.
[19] Before the crown was placed upon the head at the Gembuk, the hair was gathered up in a conical form from all sides of the head, and then fastened securely in that form with a knot of silken cords of which the color was always purple.
[19] Before the crown was placed on the head at the Gembuk, the hair was gathered into a cone shape from all sides of the head and then secured in that shape with a knot of purple silk cords.
CHAPTER II
THE BROOM-LIKE TREE

ikal Genji—the name is singularly well known, and is the subject of
innumerable remarks and censures. Indeed, he had many intrigues in his
lifetime, and most of them are vividly preserved in our memories. He
had always striven to keep all these intrigues in the utmost secrecy,
and had to appear constantly virtuous. This caution was observed to
such an extent that he scarcely accomplished anything really romantic,
a fact which Katano-no-Shiôshiô[22] would have ridiculed.
Ikal Genji—the name is incredibly well-known and often discussed, both positively and negatively. He had many affairs during his life, and most of them are still fresh in our minds. He always tried to keep these affairs completely secret while maintaining an outward appearance of virtue. His caution was so extreme that he hardly did anything truly romantic, something that Katano-no-Shiôshiô[22] would have mocked.
Even with such jealous watchfulness, secrets easily transpire from one to another; so loquacious is man! Moreover, he had unfortunately from nature a disposition of not appreciating anything within easy reach, but of directing his thought in undesirable quarters, hence sundry improprieties in his career.
Even with such jealous watchfulness, secrets easily get passed from one person to another; people are so talkative! Moreover, he unfortunately had a natural tendency to not appreciate what was easily available, instead directing his thoughts to less desirable areas, which led to various missteps in his career.
Now, it was the season of continuous rain (namely, the month of May), and the Court was keeping a strict Monoimi.[23] Genji, who had now been made a Chiûjiô,[24] and who was still continuing his residence in the Imperial Palace, was also confined to his apartments for a considerable length of time. His father-in-law naturally felt for him, and his sons were sent to bear him company. Among these, Kurand Shiôshiô, who was now elevated to the post of Tô-no-Chiûjiô, proved to be the most intimate and interesting companion. He was married to the fourth daughter of the Udaijin, but being a man of lively disposition, he, too, like Genji, did not often resort to the mansion of the bride. When Genji went to the Sadaijin's he was always his favorite associate; they were together in[29] their studies and in their sports, and accompanied each other everywhere. And so all stiffness and formality were dispensed with, and they did not scruple to reveal their secrets to each other.
Now, it was the season of constant rain (specifically, the month of May), and the Court was observing a strict Monoimi.[23] Genji, who had now been promoted to a Chiûjiô,[24] and was still living in the Imperial Palace, was also confined to his rooms for quite some time. His father-in-law naturally felt sympathy for him, and his sons were sent to keep him company. Among them, Kurand Shiôshiô, who had recently been promoted to Tô-no-Chiûjiô, turned out to be his closest and most engaging companion. He was married to the fourth daughter of the Udaijin, but being a lively person, he, like Genji, did not often visit his bride’s mansion. When Genji went to the Sadaijin's, Kurand was always his preferred companion; they studied and played together, going everywhere side by side. This made it easy for them to drop all pretense and formality, and they shared their secrets with each other freely.
It was on an evening in the above-mentioned season. Rain was falling drearily. The inhabitants of the Palace had almost all retired, and the apartment of Genji was more than usually still. He was engaged in reading near a lamp, but at length mechanically put his book aside, and began to take out some letters and writings from a bureau which stood on one side of the room. Tô-no-Chiûjiô happened to be present, and Genji soon gathered from his countenance that he was anxious to look over them.
It was an evening during that same season. The rain was falling steadily. Most of the people in the Palace had already gone to bed, and Genji's room was quieter than usual. He was reading by a lamp, but eventually set his book down absentmindedly and started to pull out some letters and documents from a desk on one side of the room. Tô-no-Chiûjiô happened to be there, and Genji quickly noticed from his expression that he wanted to see them.
"Yes," said Genji; "some you may see, but there may be others!"
"Yes," said Genji, "you might see some, but there could be others!"
"Those others," retorted Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "are precisely those which I wish to see; ordinary ones, even your humble servant may have received. I only long to look upon those which may have been written by fair hands, when the tender writer had something to complain of, or when in twilight hour she was outpouring all her yearning!"
"Those others," Tô-no-Chiûjiô shot back, "are exactly what I want to see; the ordinary ones, even someone like me might have received. I just wish to see those that might have been written by beautiful hands, when the gentle writer had something to express, or when in the quiet of evening she was pouring out all her longing!"
Being so pressed, Genji allowed his brother-in-law to see them all. It is, however, highly probable that any very sacred letters would not have been loosely deposited in an ordinary bureau; and these would therefore seem, after all, to have been of second-rate importance.
Being so busy, Genji let his brother-in-law see them all. However, it's very likely that any truly sacred letters wouldn't have been carelessly left in a regular drawer; so these must have seemed, after all, of lesser importance.
"What a variety," said Tô-no-Chiûjiô, as he turned them over, and he asked several questions guessingly about this or that. About some he guessed correctly, about others he was puzzled and suspicious.[25] Genji smiled and spoke little, only making some obscure remark, and continuing as he took the letters: "but you, surely, must have collected many. Will not you show me some? And then my bureau also may open more easily."
"What a variety," said Tô-no-Chiûjiô, as he flipped through them. He asked several guesswork questions about this or that. For some, he guessed right; for others, he was confused and skeptical.[25] Genji smiled and said little, only making a few vague comments, and as he took the letters, he continued, "But you must have collected quite a few. Can you show me some? That way, my bureau might open up more easily."
"You do not suppose that I have any worth reading, do you?" replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô. "I have only just now discovered," continued he, "how difficult it is to meet with a fair creature, of whom one can say, 'This is, indeed, the one; here is, at last, perfection.' There are, indeed, many who fascinate; many who are ready with their pens, and who, when occasion[30] may require, are quick at repartee. But how often such girls as these are conceited about their own accomplishments, and endeavor unduly to disparage those of others! There are again some who are special pets of their parents, and most jealously watched over at home. Often, no doubt, they are pretty, often graceful; and frequently they will apply themselves with effect to music and to poetry, in which they may even attain to special excellence. But then, their friends will keep their drawbacks in the dark, and eulogize their merits to the utmost. If we were to give full credence to this exaggerated praise, we could not but fail in every single instance to be more or less disappointed."
"You don’t really think I have anything worth reading, do you?" replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô. "I just realized," he continued, "how hard it is to find a truly remarkable person, someone you can genuinely say, 'This is, without a doubt, the one; here is, at last, perfection.' There are certainly many who are captivating; many who are quick with their words and can come up with clever replies when needed. But how often do girls like these become full of themselves about their own skills and try too hard to put down those of others! There are also some who are favorites of their parents, kept under close watch at home. Often, they are indeed pretty, often graceful; and they frequently excel in music and poetry, where they may even achieve notable success. But then, their friends will hide their flaws and praise their strengths to the highest degree. If we believed all this exaggerated praise, we would inevitably find ourselves disappointed every single time."
So saying Tô-no-Chiûjiô paused, and appeared as if he were ashamed of having such an experience, when Genji smilingly remarked, "Can any one of them, however, exist without at least one good point?"
So saying, Tô-no-Chiûjiô paused and seemed a bit embarrassed to have had such an experience, when Genji smiled and remarked, "Is it possible for any of them to exist without at least one good quality?"
"Nay, were there any so little favored as that, no one would ever be misled at all!" replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and he continued, "In my opinion, the most and the least favored are in the same proportion. I mean, they are both not many. Their birth, also, divides them into three classes. Those, however, who are especially well born, are often too jealously guarded, and are, for the most part, kept secluded from the outside gaze, which frequently tends to make their deportment shy and timid. It is those of the middle class, who are much more frequently seen by us, who afford us most chance of studying their character. As for the lower class, it would be almost useless to trouble ourselves with them."
“Nah, if anyone were that unfortunate, no one would ever be misled!” replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and he continued, “In my view, those who are highly favored and those who are not are in the same proportion. I mean, there aren’t many of either. Their birth also divides them into three classes. However, those who are especially well-born are often overly protected and mostly kept away from the public eye, which tends to make them shy and timid. It’s the middle class that we see more often, and they give us the best chance to study their character. As for the lower class, it would be pretty pointless for us to bother with them.”
Thus Tô-no-Chiûjiô appeared to be thoroughly at home in his description of the merits of the fair sex, which made Genji amused, and he said: "But how do you define the classes you have referred to, and classify them into three? Those who are of high birth sink sometimes in the social scale until the distinction of their rank is forgotten in the abjectness of their present position. Others, again, of low origin, rise to a high position, and, with self-important faces and in ostentatious residences, regard themselves as inferior to none. Into what class will you allot these?"
Thus Tô-no-Chiûjiô seemed very comfortable discussing the qualities of women, which amused Genji, and he said: "But how do you categorize the groups you've mentioned and divide them into three? Those from high birth sometimes fall in social status until their rank is forgotten in the misery of their current situation. Others, from humble beginnings, rise to high positions and, with self-important expressions and flashy homes, see themselves as superior to everyone. Which class will you assign these?"
"However exalted a lady's position may be," said Sama-no-Kami, "if her origin is an unenviable one, the estimation of the public for her would be widely different from that which it shows to those who are naturally entitled to it. If, again, adverse fortune assails one whose birth is high, so that she becomes friendless and helpless, degradation here will meet our eyes, though her heart may still remain as noble as ever. Examples of both of these are very common. After much reflection, I can only come to the conclusion that both of them should be included in the middle class. In this class, too, must be included many daughters of the Duriô,[28] who occupy themselves with local administration. These ladies are often very attractive, and are not seldom introduced at Court and enjoy high favor."
"Regardless of how high a lady's status is," Sama-no-Kami said, "if her background is not looked upon favorably, how the public views her will be very different from how they regard those who are naturally deserving of respect. On the other hand, if bad luck strikes someone of noble birth, leaving her friendless and helpless, we will witness her fall from grace, even though her heart may remain as noble as ever. There are many examples of both situations. After a lot of thought, I can only conclude that both should be placed in the middle class. This class also includes many daughters of the Duriô,[28] who are involved in local governance. These ladies are often quite charming and frequently presented at Court, enjoying high favor."
"And successes depend pretty much upon the state of one's fortune, I fancy," interrupted Genji, with a placid smile.
"And successes pretty much depend on how lucky someone is, I think," Genji interrupted with a calm smile.
"That is a remark very unlikely to fall from the lips of a champion of romance," chimed in Tô-no-Chiûjiô.
"That's a comment you definitely wouldn't expect to hear from a champion of romance," chimed in Tô-no-Chiûjiô.
"There may be some," resumed Sama-no-Kami, "who are of high birth, and to whom public respect is duly paid, yet whose domestic education has been much neglected. Of a lady such as this we may simply remark, 'Why, and how, is it that she is so brought up?' and she would only cause discredit to her class. There are, of course, some who combine in themselves every perfection befitting their position. These best of the best are, however, not within every one's reach. But, listen! Within an old dilapidated gateway, almost unknown to the world, and overgrown with wild vegetation, perchance we might find, shut up, a maiden charming beyond imagination. Her father might be an aged man, corpulent in person, and stern in mien, and her brothers of repulsive countenance; but there, in an uninviting room, she lives, full of delicacy and sentiment, and fairly skilled in the arts of poetry or music, which she may have acquired by her own exertions alone, unaided. If there were such a case, surely she[32] deserves our attention, save that of those of us who themselves are highly exalted in position."
"There may be some," continued Sama-no-Kami, "who come from wealthy backgrounds and receive the respect they deserve, yet whose upbringing at home has been quite lacking. For a lady like this, we might simply ask, 'Why and how was she raised this way?' and she would only bring shame to her class. Of course, there are some who embody every quality expected of their status. However, the very best of the best aren't something everyone can access. But, listen! Behind an old, crumbling gate, almost forgotten by the world and covered in wild plants, we might just find a young woman, breathtakingly beautiful. Her father could be an elderly, heavyset man with a stern face, and her brothers might be quite unattractive; yet there, in a dull room, she lives, full of grace and feeling, and genuinely talented in poetry or music, skills she likely developed entirely on her own. If such a person exists, surely she[32] deserves our attention, except from those of us who are also of high status."
So saying, Sama-no-Kami winked slyly at Shikib-no-Jiô. The latter was silent: perhaps he fancied that Sama-no-Kami was speaking in the above strain, with a hidden reference to his (Shikib's) sisters, who, he imagined, answered the description.
So saying, Sama-no-Kami winked playfully at Shikib-no-Jiô. The latter was quiet: maybe he thought that Sama-no-Kami was talking like that with a secret reference to his (Shikib's) sisters, who he imagined fit the description.
Meantime, Genji may have thought, "If it is so difficult to choose one even from the best class, how can—Ah!" and he began to close his eyes and doze. His dress was of soft white silk, partly covered by the naoshi,[29] worn carelessly, with its cord left loose and untied. His appearance and bearing formed quite a picture.
Meantime, Genji might have thought, "If it's so hard to pick just one even from the best, how can—Ah!" and he started to close his eyes and doze off. He was dressed in soft white silk, partially covered by the naoshi,[29] worn casually, with its cord left loose and untied. His appearance and demeanor created quite a scene.
Meanwhile, the conversation went on about different persons and characters, and Sama-no-Kami proceeded: "It is unquestionable that though at first glance many women appear to be without defects, yet when we come to the actual selection of any one of them, we should seriously hesitate in our choice.
Meanwhile, the conversation continued about various people and personalities, and Sama-no-Kami said: "It’s clear that even though many women may seem perfect at first glance, when it comes to actually choosing one, we would definitely hesitate in our selection."
"Let me illustrate my meaning by reference to the numerous public men who may be aspiring to fulfil the duties of several important posts. You will at once recognize the great difficulty there would be in fixing upon the individual statesman under whose guardianship the empire could best repose. And supposing that, if at last, by good fortune, the most able man were designated, even then we must bear in mind that it is not in the power of one or two individuals, however gifted they may be, to carry on the whole administration of the kingdom alone. Public business can only be tranquilly conducted when the superior receives the assistance of subordinates, and when the subordinate yields a becoming respect and loyalty to his superior, and affairs are thus conducted in a spirit of mutual conciliation. So, too, it is in the narrow range of the domestic circle. To make a good mistress of that circle, one must possess, if our ideal is to be fully realized, many important qualifications. Were we to be constantly indulging in the severity of criticism, always objecting to this or that, a perfect character would be almost unattainable. Men should therefore bear with patience any trifling dissatisfaction which they[33] may feel, and strive constantly to keep alive, to augment, and to cherish, the warmth of their early love. Only such a man as this can be called faithful, and the partner of such a man alone can enjoy the real happiness of affection. How unsatisfactory to us, however, seems the actual world if we look round upon it. Still more difficult must it be to satisfy such as you who seek your companions but from among the best!
"Let me explain what I mean by pointing out the many public figures who might be aiming to take on the responsibilities of several important positions. You’ll immediately see the challenge in selecting the right leader under whose guidance the nation could feel secure. And even if, by some stroke of luck, the most capable person is chosen, we must remember that it’s not possible for one or two individuals, no matter how talented, to manage the entire government on their own. Public affairs can only run smoothly when the leader receives support from their team, and when team members show respect and loyalty to their leader, fostering a spirit of cooperation. The same goes for family life. To be a good leader in that setting, one must have several important qualities if we want to achieve our ideal. If we constantly focus on criticism, always pointing out faults, a perfect character would be nearly impossible to find. Therefore, men should patiently accept minor grievances they may have and work hard to maintain, enhance, and nurture the warmth of their initial love. Only a person like this can be called faithful, and only the partner of such a person can truly enjoy the happiness of love. However, the world around us seems quite unsatisfactory when we take a look at it. It must be even harder for those like you who seek companions among the best!"
"How varied are the characters and the dispositions of women! Some who are youthful and favored by Nature strive almost selfishly to keep themselves with the utmost reserve. If they write, they write harmlessly and innocently; yet, at the same time, they are choice in their expressions, which have delicate touches of bewitching sentiment. This might possibly make us entertain a suddenly conceived fancy for them; yet they would give us but slight encouragement. They may allow us just to hear their voices, but when we approach them they will speak with subdued breath, and almost inaudibly. Beware, however, lest among these you chance to encounter some astute artiste, who, under a surface that is smooth, conceals a current that is deep. This sort of lady, it is true, generally appears quite modest; but often proves, when we come closer, to be of a very different temperament from what we anticipated. Here is one drawback to be guarded against.
"How diverse are the personalities and attitudes of women! Some who are young and naturally beautiful try almost selfishly to maintain their distance. If they write, they do so in a harmless and innocent way; yet, at the same time, they are selective in their words, which carry subtle hints of enchanting sentiment. This might lead us to suddenly develop a crush on them; however, they would offer only minimal encouragement. They may let us hear their voices, but when we get closer, they will speak softly, almost in whispers. Be careful, though, as you might come across a clever woman who, beneath a smooth exterior, hides a deep current. This type of woman usually seems very modest; but often, when we take a closer look, she turns out to have a temperament quite different from what we expected. This is one drawback to watch out for."
"Among characters differing from the above, some are too full of sentimental sweetness—whenever occasion offers them romance they become spoilt. Such would be decidedly better if they had less sentiment, and more sense.
"Among characters different from the ones mentioned above, some are overly sentimental—whenever romance is presented to them, they become spoiled. They would definitely be better off if they had less sentimentality and more common sense."
"Others, again, are singularly earnest—too earnest, indeed—in the performance of their domestic duty; and such, with their hair pushed back,[30] devote themselves like household drudges to household affairs. Man, whose duties generally call him from home all the day, naturally hears and sees the social movements both of public and private life, and notices different things, both good and bad. Of such things he would not like to talk freely with strangers, but only with some one closely allied to him. Indeed, a man may have many things in his mind which cause him to smile or to grieve. Occasionally something of a political nature may irritate him beyond endurance. These matters he would like to talk over with his[34] fair companion, that she might soothe him, and sympathize with him. But a woman as above described is often unable to understand him, or does not endeavor to do so; and this only makes him more miserable. At another time he may brood over his hopes and aspirations; but he has no hope of solace. She is not only incapable of sharing these with him, but might carelessly remark, 'What ails you?' How severely would this try the temper of a man!
"Some people are incredibly serious—almost too much so—in handling their household responsibilities; they push their hair back and throw themselves into domestic tasks like they’re just working away at a job. A man, whose obligations usually take him away from home all day, naturally notices the social happenings in both public and private life, picking up on various things, both good and bad. He wouldn’t want to discuss these matters openly with strangers but would prefer to share them with someone close to him. In fact, a man might have many thoughts that make him smile or feel sad. Occasionally, something political might frustrate him to the point of annoyance. He would want to talk it over with his[34] partner, hoping she would comfort him and empathize with his feelings. Unfortunately, a woman like the one described often struggles to understand him, or she doesn’t even try, which only adds to his frustration. At other times, he may reflect on his dreams and ambitions, but he has no hope for comfort. She not only cannot share these feelings with him but might thoughtlessly ask, 'What’s wrong?' How much would this test a man’s patience!"
"If, then, we clearly see all these, the only suggestion I can make is that the best thing to do is to choose one who is gentle and modest, and strive to guide and educate her according to the best ideal we may think of. This is the best plan; and why should we not do so? Our efforts would not be surely all in vain. But no! A girl whom we thus educate, and who proves to be competent to bear us company, often disappoints us when she is left alone. She may then show her incapability, and her occasional actions may be done in such an unbecoming manner that both good and bad are equally displeasing. Are not all these against us men?—Remember, however, that there are some who may not be very agreeable at ordinary times, yet who flash occasionally upon us with a potent and almost irresistible charm."
"If we can clearly see all of this, my only suggestion is that the best approach is to choose someone who is kind and humble, and make an effort to guide and educate her according to the best ideal we can imagine. This is the best plan; so why shouldn’t we go for it? Our efforts wouldn’t be completely pointless. But sometimes! A girl we educate this way, who seems capable of being our companion, can often let us down when she’s on her own. She might then reveal her shortcomings, and her occasional actions could be so unsuitable that both her good and bad traits become equally frustrating. Aren’t all these things against us men?—However, remember that there are those who may not be very pleasant most of the time, yet can occasionally surprise us with a powerful and almost irresistible charm."
Thus Sama-no-Kami, though eloquent, not having come to one point or another, remained thoughtful for some minutes, and again resumed:—
Thus Sama-no-Kami, although articulate, still not having reached a conclusion, remained contemplative for a few minutes, and then spoke again:—
"After all, as I have once observed, I can only make this suggestion: That we should not too much consider either birth or beauty, but select one who is gentle and tranquil, and consider her to be best suited for our last haven of rest. If, in addition, she is of fair position, and is blessed with sweetness of temper, we should be delighted with her, and not trouble ourselves to search or notice any trifling deficiency. And the more so as, if her conscience is clear and pure, calmness and serenity of features can naturally be looked for.
"Ultimately, as I've mentioned before, I can only suggest this: We shouldn't focus too much on either lineage or looks, but choose someone who is kind and calm, seeing her as the best fit for our final resting place. If she also comes from a good background and has a gentle nature, we should appreciate her without worrying about minor flaws. Besides, if she has a clear and pure conscience, we can naturally expect her to have a peaceful and serene appearance."
"There are women who are too diffident, and too reserved, and carry their generosity to such an extent as to pretend not to be aware even of such annoyances as afford them just grounds of complaint. A time arrives when their sorrows and anxieties become greater than they can bear. Even then, however, they cannot resort to plain speaking, and complain. But, instead thereof, they will fly away to some remote retreat among the[35] mountain hamlets, or to some secluded spot by the seaside, leaving behind them some painful letter or despairing verses, and making themselves mere sad memories of the past. Often when a boy I heard such stories read by ladies, and the sad pathos of them even caused my tears to flow; but now I can only declare such deeds to be acts of mere folly. For what does it all amount to? Simply to this: That the woman, in spite of the pain which it causes her, and discarding a heart which may be still lingering towards her, takes to flight, regardless of the feelings of others—of the anguish, and of the anxiety, which those who are dearest to her suffer with her. Nay, this act of folly may even be committed simply to test the sincerity of her lover's affection for her. What pitiable subtlety!
"There are women who are too shy and too reserved, who are so generous that they pretend not to notice even the annoyances that give them valid reasons to complain. Eventually, their sorrows and anxieties grow larger than they can handle. Even then, they can't speak plainly or voice their complaints. Instead, they escape to some remote hideaway in the mountain villages or to a quiet spot by the sea, leaving behind a painful letter or some despairing verses, turning themselves into just sad memories of the past. Often, when I was a boy, I heard such stories read by women, and the sadness of them brought me to tears; but now I can only see such actions as pure foolishness. What does it all lead to? Simply this: the woman, despite the pain it causes her, and disregarding a heart that may still care for her, runs away without considering how her actions affect others—how the anguish and anxiety of those closest to her affect her too. This act of foolishness may even be done just to test how sincere her lover's feelings are for her. What a pitiable subtlety!"
"Worse than this, the woman thus led astray, perhaps by ill advice, may even be beguiled into more serious errors. In the depth of her despairing melancholy she will become a nun. Her conscience, when she takes the fatal vow, may be pure and unsullied, and nothing may seem able to call her back again to the world which she forsook. But, as time rolls on, some household servant or aged nurse brings her tidings of the lover who has been unable to cast her out of his heart, and whose tears drop silently when he hears aught about her. Then, when she hears of his affections still living, and his heart still yearning, and thinks of the uselessness of the sacrifice she has made voluntarily, she touches the hair[31] on her forehead, and she becomes regretful. She may, indeed, do her best to persevere in her resolve, but if one single tear bedews her cheek, she is no longer strong in the sanctity of her vow. Weakness of this kind would be in the eyes of Buddha more sinful than those offences which are committed by those who never leave the lay circle at all, and she would eventually wander about in the 'wrong passage.'[32]
"Worse than this, the woman misled, possibly by bad advice, might even be fooled into making more serious mistakes. In the depths of her despair, she might decide to become a nun. Her conscience, when she takes that irreversible vow, may be pure and untouched, and nothing might seem able to pull her back to the world she left behind. But as time goes on, some household servant or elderly nurse brings her news of the lover who still can’t forget her, and whose tears fall silently when he hears anything about her. Then, when she learns of his enduring feelings and his heart still longing for her, and reflects on the pointlessness of the sacrifice she made willingly, she touches the hair[31] on her forehead, and she becomes filled with regret. She might try her hardest to stick to her decision, but if even a single tear rolls down her cheek, she no longer stands strong in the sanctity of her vow. This kind of weakness, in the eyes of Buddha, is more sinful than the transgressions of those who never leave the ordinary world at all, and she would eventually find herself wandering in the 'wrong passage.'[32]"
"But there are also women, who are too self-confident and obtrusive. These, if they discover some slight inconsistency in men, fiercely betray their indignation and behave with arrogance. A man may show a little inconsistency occasionally, but yet his affection may remain; then matters will in time be[36]come right again, and they will pass their lives happily together. If, therefore, the woman cannot show a tolerable amount of patience, this will but add to her unhappiness. She should, above all things, strive not to give way to excitement; and when she experiences any unpleasantness, she should speak of it frankly but with moderation. And if there should be anything worse than unpleasantness she should even then complain of it in such a way as not to irritate the men. If she guides her conduct on principles such as these, even her very words, her very demeanor, may in all probability increase his sympathy and consideration for her. One's self-denial and the restraint which one imposes upon one's self, often depend on the way in which another behaves to us. The woman who is too indifferent and too forgiving is also inconsiderate. Remember 'the unmoored boat floats about.' Is it not so?"
"But there are also women who are overly self-confident and pushy. When they notice any slight inconsistency in men, they react with anger and act arrogantly. A man might show a little inconsistency now and then, but his feelings can still remain; in time, things will work out, and they can live happily together. If a woman can't show some patience, it will only make her more unhappy. She should, above all things, try not to let her emotions take over; when she faces something unpleasant, she should talk about it openly but calmly. And if things get worse than just unpleasantness, she should still address it in a way that doesn’t annoy the men. If she conducts herself according to these principles, her words and her demeanor can likely increase his sympathy and consideration for her. Our self-control and the limits we set for ourselves often depend on how others treat us. A woman who is too indifferent and too forgiving can also be inconsiderate. Remember, 'the unmoored boat floats about.' Isn’t that true?"
Tô-no-Chiûjiô quickly nodded assent, as he said, "Quite true! A woman who has no strength of emotion, no passion of sorrow or of joy, can never be holders of us. Nay even jealousy, if not carried to the extent of undue suspicion, is not undesirable. If we ourselves are not in fault, and leave the matter alone, such jealousy may easily be kept within due bounds. But stop"—added he suddenly—"Some women have to bear, and do bear, every grief that they may encounter with unmurmuring and suffering patience."
Tô-no-Chiûjiô quickly nodded in agreement and said, "That's true! A woman who lacks emotional strength, who doesn't feel sorrow or joy deeply, can't truly connect with us. Even jealousy, as long as it doesn't go too far into unreasonable suspicion, isn't a bad thing. If we aren’t at fault and just let things be, that kind of jealousy can be kept in check. But wait," he added suddenly, "Some women have to endure, and do endure, every hardship they face with quiet resilience and patience."
So said Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who implied by this allusion that his sister was a woman so circumstanced. But Genji was still dozing, and no remark came from his lips.
So said Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who implied by this allusion that his sister was a woman in that situation. But Genji was still dozing, and no words came from his lips.
Sama-no-Kami had been recently made a doctor of literature, and (like a bird) was inflating his feathers, so Tô-no-Chiûjiô, willing to draw him out as much as possible, gave him every encouragement to proceed with his discourse.
Sama-no-Kami had recently been awarded a doctorate in literature, and (like a bird) was fluffing up his feathers. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, eager to get him to open up as much as he could, offered him every encouragement to continue with his talk.
Again, therefore, he took up the conversation, and said, "Call to your mind affairs in general, and judge of them. Is it not always true that reality and sincerity are to be preferred to merely artificial excellence? Artisans, for instance, make different sorts of articles, as their talents serve them. Some of them are keen and expert, and cleverly manufacture objects of temporary fashion, which have no fixed or traditional style, and which are only intended to strike the momentary fancy. These, however, are not the true artisans. The real excellence of the true artisan is tested by those who make, without defects[37] or sensational peculiarities, articles to decorate, we will say, some particular building, in conformity with correct taste and high æsthetic principles. Look for another instance at the eminence which has been attained by several of the artists of the Imperial College of Painting. Take the case of draughtsmen in black ink. Pictures, indeed, such as those of Mount Horai,[33] which has never been beheld by mortal eye, or of some raging monstrous fish in a rough sea, or of a wild animal of some far-off country, or of the imaginary face of the demon, are often drawn with such striking vividness that people are startled at the sight of them. These pictures, however, are neither real nor true. On the other hand, ordinary scenery, of familiar mountains, of calm streams of water, and of dwellings just before our eyes, may be sketched with an irregularity so charming, and with such excellent skill, as almost to rival Nature. In pictures such as these, the perspective of gentle mountain slopes, and sequestered nooks surrounded by leafy trees, are drawn with such admirable fidelity to Nature that they carry the spectator in imagination to something beyond them. These are the pictures in which is mostly evinced the spirit and effectiveness of the superior hand of a master; and in these an inferior artist would only show dulness and inefficiency.
So, he continued the conversation and said, "Think about things in general and make your judgment. Isn't it always the case that authenticity and honesty are better than just artificial perfection? For example, craftsmen create different kinds of products depending on their skills. Some are sharp, skilled, and create trendy items that don’t have a lasting style and are only meant to catch the eye for a moment. However, these are not the true craftsmen. The true excellence of a real craftsman is shown in those who create, without flaws or gimmicks, items to beautify, say, a specific building, aligning with good taste and high artistic standards. Look at the achievements of several artists from the Imperial College of Painting. Take the case of ink draughtsmen. Artwork, like that of Mount Horai, which no one has ever seen, or of some fearsome fish in a stormy sea, or a wild animal from a distant land, or the imagined face of a demon, can often be drawn with such striking clarity that people are shocked when they see them. But these images are neither real nor true. On the flip side, everyday landscapes, familiar mountains, calm streams, and homes right in front of us can be sketched with such an appealing irregularity and skill that they almost rival nature. In these images, the soft slopes of the mountains and secluded corners surrounded by lush trees are depicted with such remarkable accuracy to nature that they transport the viewer's imagination beyond what is visible. These are the artworks that truly showcase the spirit and brilliance of a master, while a lesser artist would only convey dullness and incompetence."
"Similar observations are applicable to handwriting.[34] Some people boldly dash away with great freedom and endless flourishes, and appear at the first glance to be elegant and skilful. But that which is written with scrupulous neatness, in accordance with the true rules of penmanship, constitutes a very different handwriting from the above. If perchance the upstrokes and downstrokes do not, at first sight, appear to be fully formed, yet when we take it up and critically compare it with writing in which dashes and flourishes predominate, we shall at once see how much more of real and sterling merit it possesses.
"Similar observations apply to handwriting.[34] Some people write with bold strokes, full of flair and style, and at first glance, they seem elegant and skilled. However, writing that is done with careful neatness, following the true rules of penmanship, is a completely different style. If the upstrokes and downstrokes don’t initially seem well-formed, when we pick it up and carefully compare it to writing filled with swirls and embellishments, we’ll quickly see how much more genuine and valuable it really is."
"Such then is the nature of the case in painting, in penmanship, and in the arts generally. And how much more then are those women undeserving of our admiration, who though they are rich in outward and in fashionable display, attempting to[38] dazzle our eyes, are yet lacking in the solid foundations of reality, fidelity, and truth! Do not, my friends, consider me going too far, but let me proceed to illustrate these observations by my own experience."
"That's the nature of things in painting, handwriting, and art in general. And how much less deserving of our admiration are those women who, despite being wealthy and stylish, try to [38] impress us but lack the true substance of reality, honesty, and integrity! Please don’t think I’m overstepping; let me share my own experiences to illustrate these points."
So saying, Sama-no-Kami advanced his seat, and Genji awoke. Tô-no-Chiûjiô was quite interested in the conversation, and was keeping his eye upon the speaker, leaning his cheek upon his hand. This long discourse of Sama-no-Kami reminds us of the preacher's sermon, and amuses us. And it seems that, on occasions like these, one may easily be carried away by circumstances, until he is willing to communicate even his own private affairs.
So saying, Sama-no-Kami moved forward in his seat, and Genji woke up. Tô-no-Chiûjiô was really interested in the conversation and was watching the speaker closely, resting his cheek on his hand. This lengthy talk from Sama-no-Kami reminds us of a preacher's sermon and entertains us. It seems that in situations like this, one can easily get swept up in the moment, to the point where they're willing to share even their own private matters.
"It was at a time," continued Sama-no-Kami, "when I was in a still more humble position, that there was a girl to whom I had taken a fancy. She was like one of those whom I described in the process of my discourse; not a regular beauty. Although for this reason my youthful vanity did not allow me to pledge myself to her forever, I still considered her a pleasant companion. Nevertheless, from occasional fits of restlessness, I roamed often here and there. This she always resented fiercely, and with so much indignation that I sighed for a sweeter temper and more moderation. Indeed, there were times when her suspicion and spitefulness were more than I could endure. But my irritation was generally calmed down, and I even felt sorry myself, when I reflected how strong and devoted her affection for me was, in spite of the mean state of my circumstances. As to her general character, her only endeavor seemed to be to do everything for my sake, even what was beyond her powers, while she struggled to perfect herself in anything in which she might be deficient, and took the most faithful care of all my interests, striving constantly and earnestly to please me. She appeared at first even too zealous, but in time became more moderate. She seemed as if she felt uneasy lest her plain face should cause me displeasure, and she even denied herself the sight of other people, in order to avoid unbecoming comment.
"It was during a time," continued Sama-no-Kami, "when I was in an even humbler position, that I developed a liking for a girl. She was like one of those I described earlier; not a classic beauty. Although my youthful vanity held me back from committing to her forever, I still found her to be a pleasant companion. However, due to occasional bouts of restlessness, I often wandered around. She always reacted to this intensely, with such indignation that it made me long for a sweeter temperament and more moderation. Indeed, there were times when her jealousy and spite were more than I could handle. But generally, my irritation would subside, and I even felt guilty when I thought about how strong and devoted her affection for me was, despite my lowly circumstances. In terms of her overall character, her main effort seemed to be doing everything for my sake, even things beyond her capabilities, while she worked hard to improve herself in any areas where she felt lacking. She took great care of all my interests, constantly striving to please me. At first, she seemed almost too eager, but over time, she became more balanced. It was as if she worried that her plain appearance might upset me, and she even avoided seeing other people to steer clear of any unwelcome comments."
"As time went by, the more I became accustomed to observe how really simple-hearted she was, the more I sympathized with her. The one thing that I could not bear, however, was that jealousy of hers. Sincere and devoted as she is, thought I, is there no means of ridding her of this jealous weakness?[39] Could I but do that, it would not matter even if I were to alarm her a little. And I also thought that since she was devoted to me, if I showed any symptoms of getting tired of her, she would, in all probability, be warned by it. Therefore, I purposely behaved to her with great coolness and heartlessness. This she resented as usual. I then said to her, that though our affection had been of old date, I should not see her again; 'if you wish to sever from me you may suspect me as much as you like. If you prefer to enjoy long happiness with me in future, be modest and patient in trifling matters. If you can only be so, how can I do otherwise than love you? My position also may in time be improved, and then we may enjoy greater happiness!'
"As time went on, the more I noticed how genuinely kind-hearted she was, the more I felt for her. The one thing I couldn't stand, though, was her jealousy. I thought, with her being so sincere and devoted, is there any way to free her from this jealous weakness? Could I manage that, it wouldn't matter if I upset her a little. I also figured that since she cared so much for me, if I showed even a hint of getting tired of her, she would likely pick up on it. So, I intentionally treated her with a lot of coldness and lack of warmth. She reacted like usual. I then told her that even though our love had been long-standing, I wouldn’t see her again; 'If you want to cut ties with me, you can doubt me as much as you want. But if you want to enjoy long-lasting happiness with me in the future, be modest and patient about little things. If you can manage that, how can I feel anything but love for you? My situation might improve over time, and then we could have even greater happiness!'[39]"
"In saying this, I thought I had managed matters very ingeniously. Without meaning it, however, I had in fact spoken a little too harshly. She replied, with a bitter smile, that 'to put up with a life of undistinguished condition, even though with faint hopes of future promotion, was not a thing about which we ought to trouble ourselves, but that it was indeed a hard task to pass long wearisome days in waiting until a man's mind should be restored to a sense of propriety. And that for this reason we had, perhaps, better separate at once.'
"In saying this, I thought I had handled things quite cleverly. However, I didn’t mean it, but I had actually spoken a bit too harshly. She responded with a bitter smile, saying that 'putting up with a life of unremarkable status, even with faint hopes of future improvement, isn’t something we should worry about, but it really is a tough job to spend long, tedious days waiting for a man to regain his sense of decency. So, for this reason, we might as well part ways now.'"
"This she said with such sarcastic bitterness that I was irritated and stung to the quick, and overwhelmed her with a fresh torrent of reproaches. At this juncture she gave way to an uncontrollable fit of passion, and snatching up my hand, she thrust my little finger into her mouth and bit off the end of it. Then, notwithstanding my pain, I became quite cool and collected, and calmly said, 'insulted and maimed as I have now been, it is most fitting that I should absent myself for the future from polite society. Office and title would ill become me now. Your spite has now left me without spirit to face the world in which I should be ridiculed, and has left me no alternative but to withdraw my maimed person from the public gaze!' After I had alarmed her by speaking in this exalted strain, I added, 'to-day we meet for the last time,' and bending these fingers (pointing to them as she spoke) I made the farewell remark:—
"This she said with such sarcastic bitterness that I was irritated and deeply hurt, and I bombarded her with a fresh wave of accusations. At that moment, she erupted in an uncontrollable fit of anger, grabbed my hand, and bit off the tip of my little finger. Despite the pain, I managed to stay calm and collected, and I said, 'Having been insulted and injured like this, it's only right that I should remove myself from polite society. A job and a title no longer suit me. Your spite has drained me of the courage to face a world where I'd only be mocked, leaving me no choice but to retreat from the public eye!' After I had shocked her with my dramatic words, I added, 'Today, we meet for the last time,' and bending these fingers (pointing to them as I spoke) I made my farewell remark:—"
Is this, and only this, I ask The only pain you've caused me? [40]
You are now quits with me,' At the instant I said so, she burst into tears and without premeditation, poured forth the following:—
You’re even with me now," I said. The moment I said that, she started crying and, without thinking, opened up with the following:—
From that cold hand and restless heart,
You now pull back your protective arms,
"And calmly tell me, we have to say goodbye."
"To speak the truth, I had no real intention of separating from her altogether. For some time, however, I sent her no communication, and was passing rather an unsettled life. Well! I was once returning from the palace late one evening in November, after an experimental practice of music for a special festival in the Temple of Kamo. Sleet was falling heavily. The wind blew cold, and my road was dark and muddy. There was no house near where I could make myself at home. To return and spend a lonely night in the palace was not to be thought of. At this moment a reflection flashed across my mind. 'How cold must she feel whom I have treated so coldly,' thought I, and suddenly became very anxious to know what she felt and what she was about. This made me turn my steps towards her dwelling, and brushing away the snow that had gathered on my shoulders I trudged on: at one moment shyly biting my nails, at another thinking that on such a night at least all her enmity towards me might be all melted away. I approached the house. The curtains were not drawn, and I saw the dim light of a lamp reflected on the windows. It was even perceivable that a soft quilt was being warmed and thrown over the large couch. The scene was such as to give you the notion that she was really anticipating that I might come at least on such an evening. This gave me encouragement, but alas! she whom I hoped to see was not at home. I was told she had gone to her parents that very evening. Previous to that time, she had sent me no sad verses, no conciliatory letter, and this had already given birth to unpleasant feelings on my part. And at this moment, when I was told that she had gone away, all these things seemed to have been done almost purposely, and I involuntarily began to suspect that her very jealousy had only been assumed by her on purpose to cause me to become tired of her.
"To be honest, I never really intended to cut ties with her completely. However, I hadn’t reached out to her for a while, and my life felt pretty unsettled. One evening in November, I was coming back from the palace after practicing music for a special festival at the Temple of Kamo. It was sleeting heavily, the wind was cold, and the road was dark and muddy. There wasn’t any place nearby where I could feel at home. Going back to the palace and spending another lonely night there was not an option. Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind: 'How cold must she feel after I’ve treated her so coldly?' I became really anxious to know how she felt and what she was up to. This made me head towards her place, and as I brushed the snow off my shoulders, I trudged on, sometimes nervously biting my nails, other times thinking that maybe all her anger towards me would melt away on a night like this. As I got closer to her house, I noticed the curtains weren’t drawn, and I saw a dim light from a lamp reflecting in the windows. I could even see a soft quilt being warmed up and thrown over the large couch. It looked like she might actually have been expecting me on a night like this. This gave me some hope, but unfortunately, the person I wanted to see wasn’t home. I found out she had gone to her parents that very evening. Before that, she hadn’t sent me any sad poems or a friendly letter, which had already made me feel uneasy about things. And hearing that she had left at that moment made it all seem deliberate, leading me to suspect that her jealousy was just an act to make me tired of her."
"As I reflected what our future might be after such an estrangement as this, I was truly depressed. I did not, however,[41] give up all hope, thinking that she would not be so determined as to abandon me forever. I had even carefully selected some stuff for a dress for her. Some time, however, passed away without anything particularly occurring. She neither accepted nor refused the offers of reconciliation which I made to her. She did not, it is true, hide herself away like any of those of whom I have spoken before. But, nevertheless, she did not evince the slightest symptom of regret for her previous conduct.
"As I thought about what our future could be after such a breakup, I felt really down. However, I didn’t completely lose hope, believing that she wouldn’t be so resolute as to leave me for good. I had even picked out some materials for a dress for her. Some time passed without anything significant happening. She neither accepted nor rejected my attempts at reconciliation. It's true that she didn't isolate herself like those I've mentioned before. But still, she showed no sign of regret for how she had acted."
"At last, after a considerable interval, she intimated to me that her final resolve was not to forgive me any more if I intended in future to behave as I had done before; but that, on the other hand, she should be glad to see me again if I would thoroughly change my habits, and treat her with the kindness which was her due. From this I became more convinced that she still entertained longings for me. Hence, with the hope of warning her a little more, I made no expressions of any intention to make a change in my habits, and I tried to find out which of us had the most patience.
"Finally, after quite a while, she let me know that her final decision was to not forgive me again if I planned to act the way I had in the past. However, she would be happy to see me again if I completely changed my ways and treated her with the kindness she deserved. This made me more certain that she still had feelings for me. So, in hopes of testing her a bit more, I didn't show any intention of changing my habits and tried to see who of us had more patience."
"While matters were in this state, she, to my great surprise, suddenly died, perhaps broken-hearted.
"While things were like this, she, to my great surprise, suddenly died, maybe from a broken heart."
"I must now frankly confess that she certainly was a woman in whom a man might place his confidence. Often, too, I had talked with her on music and on poetry, as well as on the more important business of life, and I found her to be by no means wanting in intellect and capability. She had too the clever hands of Tatyta-himè[35] and Tanabata.[36]
"When I recall these pleasant memories my heart still clings to her endearingly."
"When I think back to these happy memories, my heart still holds on to her fondly."
"Clever in weaving, she may have been like Tanabata, that is but a small matter," interposed Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "we should have preferred to have seen your love as enduring as Tanabata's.[37] Nothing is so beautiful as the brilliant dyes spread over the face of Nature, yet the red tints of autumn are often not dyed to a color so deep as we desire, because of the early drying of the dew, so we say, 'such is the uncertain fate of this world,'" and so saying, he made a sign to Sama-no-Kami to go on with his story. He went on accordingly.[42]
"Clever at weaving, she might have been like Tanabata, but that's a minor point," Tô-no-Chiûjiô interjected. "We would have preferred to see your love lasting as long as Tanabata's.[37] Nothing is more beautiful than the vibrant colors spread across Nature, yet the red hues of autumn often aren't as deep as we'd like because the dew dries too quickly. So we say, 'such is the uncertain fate of this world,'" and with that, he signaled for Sama-no-Kami to continue his story. He did just that.[42]
"About that time I knew another lady. She was on the whole a superior kind of person. A fair poetess, a good musician, and a fluent speaker, with good enunciation, and graceful in her movements. All these admirable qualities I noticed myself, and heard them spoken of by others. As my acquaintance with her commenced at the time when I was not on the best of terms with my former companion, I was glad to enjoy her society. The more I associated with her the more fascinating she became.
"At that time, I met another woman. Overall, she was a remarkable person. A talented poet, a skilled musician, and an eloquent speaker with great pronunciation, plus she moved gracefully. I noticed all these impressive qualities, and others mentioned them as well. Since my friendship with her started when I wasn't on the best terms with my previous companion, I was happy to spend time with her. The more I got to know her, the more captivating she became."
"Meanwhile my first friend died, at which I felt truly sorry, still I could not help it, and I therefore paid frequent visits to this one. In the course of my attentions to her, however, I discovered many unpleasant traits. She was not very modest, and did not appear to be one whom a man could trust. On this account, I became somewhat disappointed, and visited her less often. While matters were on this footing I accidentally found out that she had another lover to whom she gave a share of her heart.
"Meanwhile, my first friend passed away, and I genuinely felt sad about it, but there was nothing I could do, so I started visiting this one more often. As I spent time with her, though, I noticed several unpleasant qualities. She wasn't very modest, and she didn't seem like someone a man could trust. Because of this, I became a bit disappointed and went to see her less frequently. While things were like that, I accidentally found out that she had another boyfriend to whom she was giving part of her heart."
"It happened that one inviting moonlight evening in October, I was driving out from home on my way to a certain Dainagon. On the road I met with a young noble who was going in the same direction. We therefore drove together, and as we were journeying on, he told me that 'some one might be waiting for him, and he was anxious to see her'; well! by and by we arrived at the house of my lady-love. The bright reflection of the waters of an ornamental lake was seen through crevices in the walls; and the pale moon, as she shed her full radiance over the shimmering waves, seemed to be charmed with the beauty of the scene. It would have been heartless to pass by with indifference, and we both descended from the carriage, without knowing each other's intention.
"It happened that one inviting moonlit evening in October, I was driving out from home on my way to meet a certain Dainagon. On the road, I came across a young noble who was headed in the same direction. So, we rode together, and as we traveled, he mentioned that 'someone might be waiting for him, and he was eager to see her.' Eventually, we arrived at the house of my love interest. The bright reflection of the water in a decorative lake was visible through gaps in the walls; and the pale moon, casting its full light on the shimmering waves, seemed enchanted by the beauty of the scene. It would have been cruel to pass by without acknowledging it, so we both got out of the carriage, unaware of each other's intentions."
"This youth seems to have been 'the other one'; he was rather shy. He sat down on a mat of reeds that was spread beside a corridor near the gateway; and, gazing up at the sky, meditated for some moments in silence. The chrysanthemums in the gardens were in full bloom, whose sweet perfume soothed us with its gentle influence; and round about us the scarlet leaves of the maple were falling, as ever and anon they were shaken by the breeze. The scene was altogether romantic.[43]
"This young man seemed to be 'the other one'; he was quite shy. He sat down on a mat of reeds spread out beside a corridor near the entrance, and, looking up at the sky, he took a moment to meditate in silence. The chrysanthemums in the gardens were in full bloom, their sweet fragrance calming us with its gentle touch; all around us, the scarlet leaves of the maple were falling, occasionally stirred by the breeze. The whole scene was incredibly romantic.[43]"
"Presently, he took a flute out of his bosom and played. He then whispered, 'Its shade is refreshing.'
"Right now, he took a flute out of his chest and played. Then he whispered, 'This shade is refreshing.'"
"In a few minutes the fair one struck up responsively on a sweet-toned wagon (a species of koto).
"In a few minutes, the beautiful one began to play a sweet tune on a wagon (a type of koto).
"The melody was soft and exquisite, in charming strains of modern music, and admirably adapted to the lovely evening. No wonder that he was fascinated; he advanced towards the casement from which the sounds proceeded, and glancing at the leaves scattered on the ground, whispered in invidious tones, 'Sure no strange footsteps would ever dare to press these leaves.' He then culled a chrysanthemum, humming, as he did so:—
"The melody was gentle and beautiful, perfectly suited to the lovely evening. It's no surprise he was captivated; he moved toward the window where the music was coming from and, looking at the leaves scattered on the ground, whispered enviously, 'No strange footsteps would ever dare to step on these leaves.' He then picked a chrysanthemum, humming as he did so:—
With the moon and Koto's soft tune,
Couldn’t find another true lover,
As for me, your loving and only admirer.'
"'Wretched!' he exclaimed, alluding to his poetry; and then added, 'One tune more! Stay not your hand when one is near, who so ardently longs to hear you.' Thus he began to flatter the lady, who, having heard his whispers, replied thus, in a tender, hesitating voice:—
"'Wretched!' he exclaimed, referring to his poetry; and then added, 'One more song! Don't stop when someone is so eager to hear you.' He started to flatter the lady, who, having heard his whispers, responded in a soft, uncertain voice:—
"Ah! she little thought I was a silent and vexed spectator of all this flirtation. She then took up a soh (another kind of koto with thirteen strings) and tuned it to a Banjiki key (a winter tune), and played on it still more excellently. Though an admirer of music, I cannot say that these bewitching melodies gave me any pleasure under the peculiar circumstances I stood in.
"Ah! She had no idea I was a quiet and annoyed observer of all this flirting. She then picked up a soh (another type of koto with thirteen strings) and tuned it to a Banjiki key (a winter tune) and played even better. Although I appreciate music, I can't say that these captivating melodies brought me any joy given the strange situation I was in."
"Now, romantic interludes, such as this, might be pleasant enough in the case of maidens who are kept strictly in Court service, and whom we have very little opportunity of meeting with, but even there we should hesitate to make such a one our life companion. How much less could one ever entertain such an idea in a case like my own? Making, therefore, that evening's experience a ground of dissatisfaction I never saw her more.[44]
"Now, romantic flings like this might be enjoyable for young women who are strictly tied to court life, and whom we rarely get a chance to meet, but even then, we would think twice about making one of them our lifelong partner. How much less could I ever consider that idea in my situation? Therefore, viewing that evening's experience as a reason for discontent, I never saw her again.[44]
"Now, gentlemen, let us take into consideration these two instances which have occurred to myself and see how equally unsatisfactory they are. The one too jealous, the other too forward. Thus, early in life, I found out how little reliance was to be placed on such characters. And now I think so still more; and this opinion applies more especially to the latter of the two. Dewdrops on the 'Hagi flower' of beauty so delicate that they disappear as soon as we touch them—hailstones on the bamboo grass that melt in our hand as soon as we prick them—appear at a distance extremely tempting and attractive. Take my humble advice, however, and go not near them. If you do not appreciate this advice now, the lapse of another seven years will render you well able to understand that such adventures will only bring a tarnished fame."
"Now, gentlemen, let’s consider these two situations that I've experienced and how equally disappointing they are. One is overly jealous, the other too forward. Early on, I realized how little trust could be placed in such personalities. And now I feel even stronger about it, especially regarding the latter. Dewdrops on the 'Hagi flower' of beauty are so delicate that they vanish as soon as we touch them—hailstones on bamboo grass that melt in our hands the moment we poke them—look very tempting and attractive from a distance. However, take my humble advice and don't go near them. If you don’t appreciate this advice now, in another seven years you'll understand that such experiences will only lead to a damaged reputation."
Thus Sama-no-Kami admonished them, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô nodded as usual. Genji slightly smiled; perhaps he thought it was all very true, and he said, "Your twofold experience was indeed disastrous and irritating!"
Thus Sama-no-Kami warned them, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô nodded as usual. Genji smiled slightly; maybe he thought it was all very true, and he said, "Your double experience was definitely a disaster and frustrating!"
"Now," said Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "I will tell you a story concerning myself. It was the evil fortune of Sama-no-Kami to meet with too much jealousy in one of the ladies to whom he might otherwise have given his heart; while he could feel no confidence in another owing to flirtations. It was my hard lot to encounter an instance of excessive diffidence. I once knew a girl whose person was altogether pleasing, and although I, too, had no intention, as Sama-no-Kami said, of forming an everlasting connection with her, I nevertheless took a great fancy to her. As our acquaintance was prolonged, our mutual affection grew warmer. My thoughts were always of her, and she placed entire confidence in me. Now, when complete confidence is placed by one person in another, does not Nature teach us to expect resentment when that confidence is abused? No such resentment, however, seemed under any circumstances to trouble her. When I very seldom visited her, she showed no excitement or indignation, but behaved and looked as if we had never been separated from each other. This patient silence was more trying to me than reproaches. She was parentless and friendless. For this reason responsibility weighed more heavily on me. Abusing her gentle nature, however, I frequently neglected her. About this time, moreover, a certain person who lived near her, discovered our friendship, and[45] frightened her by sending, through some channel, mischief-making messages to her. This I did not become aware of till afterwards, and, it seems, she was quite cast down and helpless. She had a little one for whose sake, it appears, she was additionally sad. One day I unexpectedly received a bunch of Nadeshiko[38] flowers. They were from her."
"Now," said Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "let me tell you a story about myself. Sama-no-Kami unfortunately faced too much jealousy from one of the women he might have loved, and he lacked confidence in another due to her flirtations. My misfortune was to encounter someone who was excessively shy. I once knew a girl who was completely charming, and although I had no intention, as Sama-no-Kami said, of forming a lasting relationship with her, I found myself very drawn to her. As we got to know each other better, our feelings deepened. I thought of her constantly, and she trusted me completely. Now, when one person puts complete trust in another, don't we naturally expect some hurt feelings if that trust is broken? Yet, she never seemed to show any signs of resentment. Even when I rarely visited her, she showed no upset or anger, behaving as if we had never been apart. This quiet endurance was more painful for me than if she had scolded me. She was alone in the world without parents or friends, making my responsibility feel even heavier. Yet, taking advantage of her gentle nature, I often ignored her. Around that time, someone living nearby discovered our friendship and frightened her by sending harmful messages through some means. I didn’t find out until later, and apparently, she felt very overwhelmed and helpless. She had a little one to care for, which made her even sadder. One day, unexpectedly, I received a bouquet of Nadeshiko flowers. They were from her."
At this point Tô-no-Chiûjiô became gloomy.
At this point, Tô-no-Chiûjiô felt downcast.
"And what," inquired Genji, "were the words of her message?"
"And what," Genji asked, "were the words of her message?"
"Sir! nothing but the verse,
"Sir! only the verse,"
From where these lovely little flowers grow,
Let a gentle dew still be shed,
During their early care.
"No sooner had I read this than I went to her at once. She was gentle and sedate as usual, but evidently absent and preoccupied. Her eyes rested on the dew lying on the grass in the garden, and her ears were intent upon the melancholy singing of the autumn insects. It was as if we were in a real romance. I said to her:—
"No sooner had I read this than I went to her right away. She was gentle and calm as usual, but clearly distracted and lost in thought. Her eyes were fixated on the dew on the grass in the garden, and she was listening intently to the sad song of the autumn insects. It felt like we were in a real romance. I said to her:—"
And avoiding all allusion to the Nadeshiko flowers, I repeatedly endeavored to comfort the mother's heart. She murmured in reply:—
And steering clear of any mention of the Nadeshiko flowers, I kept trying to soothe the mother's heart. She replied softly:—
The autumn winds are cold and chilly. Will fade all your beautiful color,
And soon, unfortunately, merciless kill.
Thus she spoke sadly. But she reproached me no further. The tears came involuntarily into her eyes. She was, however, apparently sorry for this, and tried to conceal them. On the whole she behaved as if she meant to show that she was quite accustomed to such sorrows. I certainly deeply sympathized with her, yet still further abusing her patience. I did not visit[46] her again for some time; but I was punished. When I did so she had flown, leaving no traces behind her. If she is still living she must needs be passing a miserable existence.
Thus she spoke sadly. But she didn’t blame me any further. Tears came to her eyes involuntarily. However, she seemed sorry for it and tried to hide them. Overall, she acted as if she were used to such sadness. I definitely felt for her, yet I continued to push her patience. I didn't visit[46] her again for a while, but I was punished for it. When I finally did, she was gone without a trace. If she’s still alive, she must be having a terrible time.
"Now, if she had been free from this excessive diffidence, this apathy of calmness, if she had complained when it was necessary, with becoming warmth and spirit, she need never have been a wanderer, and I would never have abused her confidence. But, as I said before, a woman who has no strength of emotion, no passionate bursts of sorrow or of joy, can never retain a dominion over us.
"Now, if she had been free from this excessive shyness, this indifference, if she had expressed her feelings when it was needed, with the right amount of warmth and spirit, she never would have been a wanderer, and I would never have taken advantage of her trust. But, as I said before, a woman who lacks emotional strength, who doesn’t experience passionate moments of sadness or joy, can never truly hold power over us."
"I loved this woman without understanding her nature; and I am constantly, but in vain, trying to find her and her little darling, who was also very lovely; and often I think with grief and pain that, though I may succeed in forgetting her, she may possibly not be able to forget me, and, surely, there must be many an evening when she is disquieted by sad memories of the past.
"I loved this woman without really knowing who she was; and I’m always, but without success, trying to find her and her sweet little one, who was also very lovely; and often I reflect with sadness and pain that, even if I manage to forget her, she might not be able to forget me, and surely there are many evenings when she feels troubled by sad memories of the past."
"Let us now sum up our experiences, and reflect on the lessons which they teach us. One who bites your finger will easily estrange your affection by her violence. Falseness and forwardness will be the reproach of some other, in spite of her melodious music and the sweetness of her songs. A third, too self-contained and too gentle, is open to the charge of a cold silence, which oppresses one, and cannot be understood.
"Let's sum up our experiences and think about the lessons they teach us. Someone who bites your finger can easily drive a wedge between you with her aggression. Dishonesty and being pushy will be held against someone else, even if her music is beautiful and her songs are sweet. A third person, who is too reserved and gentle, might be seen as having a cold silence that feels heavy and is hard to understand."
"Whom, then, are we to choose? All this variety, and this perplexing difficulty of choice, seems to be the common lot of humanity. Where, again, I say, are we to go to find the one who will realize our desires? Shall we fix our aspirations on the beautiful goddess, the heavenly Kichijiô?[40] Ah! this would be but superstitious and impracticable."
"Who, then, should we choose? All this variety and the confusing difficulty of making a choice seem to be the shared experience of humanity. Where, again, I ask, are we supposed to go to find the one who will fulfill our desires? Should we set our hopes on the beautiful goddess, the heavenly Kichijiô?[40] Ah! That would only be superstitious and impractical."
So mournfully finished Tô-no-Chiûjiô; and all his companions, who had been attentively listening, burst simultaneously into laughter at his last allusion.
So sadly finished Tô-no-Chiûjiô; and all his companions, who had been paying close attention, suddenly burst into laughter at his final remark.
"And now, Shikib, it is your turn. Tell us your story," exclaimed Tô-no-Chiûjiô, turning to him.
"And now, Shikib, it’s your turn. Share your story with us," Tô-no-Chiûjiô said, looking at him.
"What worth hearing can your humble servant tell you?"
"What valuable insights can your humble servant share with you?"
"Go on; be quick; don't be shy; let us hear!"
"Go ahead; be quick; don't hold back; let us hear!"
Shikib-no-Jiô, after a little meditation, thus began:—
Shikib-no-Jiô, after a moment of reflection, began:—
"When I was a student at the University, I met there with a woman of very unusual intelligence. She was in every respect[47] one with whom, as Sama-no-Kami has said, you could discuss affairs, both public and private. Her dashing genius and eloquence were such that all ordinary scholars would find themselves unable to cope with her, and would be at once reduced to silence. Now, my story is as follows:—
"When I was a student at the University, I met a woman there with remarkable intelligence. In every way[47] she was someone, as Sama-no-Kami said, you could talk to about both public and private matters. Her impressive talent and eloquence were such that ordinary scholars found themselves unable to match her and were quickly left speechless. Now, my story is as follows:—
"I was taking lessons from a certain professor, who had several daughters, and she was one of them. It happened by some chance or other I fell much into her society. The professor, who noticed this, once took up a wine-cup in his hand, and said to me, 'Hear what I sing about two choices.'[41]
"I was taking lessons from a particular professor who had several daughters, and she was one of them. By some chance, I ended up spending a lot of time with her. The professor, noticing this, once picked up a glass of wine and said to me, 'Listen to what I sing about two choices.'[41]
"This was a plain offer put before me, and thenceforward I endeavored, for the sake of his tuition, to make myself as agreeable as possible to his daughter. I tell you frankly, however, that I had no particular affection for her, though she seemed already to regard me as her victim. She seized every opportunity of pointing out to me the way in which we should have to steer, both in public and private life. When she wrote to me she never employed the effeminate style of the Kana,[42] but wrote, oh! so magnificently! The great interest which she took in me induced me to pay frequent visits to her; and, by making her my tutor, I learned how to compose ordinary Chinese poems. However, though I do not forget all these benefits, and though it is no doubt true that our wife or daughter should not lack intelligence, yet, for the life of me, I cannot bring myself to approve of a woman like this. And still less likely is it that such could be of any use to the wives of high personages like yourselves. Give me a lovable nature in lieu of sharpness! I quite agree with Sama-no-Kami on this point."
"This was a straightforward offer presented to me, and from that point on, I tried my best to be as pleasant as possible to his daughter for his sake. To be honest, though, I didn’t have any real feelings for her, even though she already seemed to view me as her target. She took every chance to guide me on how we should behave in both public and private. When she wrote to me, she never used the delicate style of the Kana,[42] but instead wrote in an incredibly impressive way! Her strong interest in me led me to visit her often, and with her help, I learned to write standard Chinese poems. However, even though I appreciate all these benefits and it’s certainly true that our wife or daughter should be intelligent, I simply cannot find it in me to support a woman like her. It's even less likely that someone like her would be of any use to the wives of prominent figures like you. I prefer a kind-hearted nature over sharpness! I completely agree with Sama-no-Kami on this."
"What an interesting woman she must have been," exclaimed Tô-no-Chiûjiô, with the intention of making Shikib go on with his story.
"What an interesting woman she must have been," Tô-no-Chiûjiô exclaimed, hoping to encourage Shikib to continue his story.
This he fully understood, and, making a grimace, he thus proceeded:—
This he completely understood, and, making a face, he continued:—
"Once when I went to her after a long absence—a way we all have, you know—she did not receive me openly as usual, but[48] spoke to me from behind a screen. I surmised that this arose from chagrin at my negligence, and I intended to avail myself of this opportunity to break with her. But the sagacious woman was a woman of the world, and not like those who easily lose their temper or keep silence about their grief. She was quite as open and frank as Sama-no-Kami would approve of. She told me, in a low clear voice, 'I am suffering from heartburn, and I cannot, therefore, see you face to face; yet, if you have anything important to say to me, I will listen to you.' This was, no doubt, a plain truth; but what answer could I give to such a terribly frank avowal? 'Thank you,' said I, simply; and I was just on the point of leaving, when, relenting, perhaps, a little, she said aloud, 'Come again soon, and I shall be all right.' To pass this unnoticed would have been impolite; yet I did not like to remain there any longer, especially under such circumstances: so, looking askance, I said—
"Once, when I visited her after a long time away—a habit we all have, you know—she didn’t greet me openly like usual but[48] spoke to me from behind a screen. I figured this was due to her disappointment in my negligence, and I planned to take this chance to end our relationship. But the wise woman was worldly and not like those who easily lose their temper or stay silent about their feelings. She was just as open and straightforward as Sama-no-Kami would have approved. She told me in a low, clear voice, 'I’m suffering from heartburn, so I can’t see you face to face; however, if you have something important to say, I’ll listen.' This was, without a doubt, blunt honesty; but what could I possibly say in response to such a brutally honest confession? 'Thank you,' I replied simply. I was about to leave when she, perhaps feeling a bit soft-hearted, called out, 'Come back soon, and I’ll be fine.' Ignoring this would have been rude, but I didn’t want to stay any longer, especially in such circumstances: so, casting a cautious glance, I said—
Here I am, then why excuse me, is my visit all in vain:
And my consolation is, you tell me, come again?
Here I am, so why should I apologize, is my visit pointless:
And my comfort is, you tell me, to come back?
No sooner had I said this than she dashed out as follows with a brilliancy of repartee which became a woman of her genius:—
No sooner had I said this than she rushed out with a quick wit that suited a woman of her talent:—
'If we fond lovers were, and meeting every night,
I should not be ashamed, were it even in the light!'
'If we were loving partners, meeting every night,
I wouldn't be embarrassed, even in the light!'
"Nonsense, nonsense!" cried Genji and the others, who either were, or pretended to be, quite shocked. "Where can there be such a woman as that? She must have been a devil! Fearful! fearful!" And, snapping their fingers with disapproving glances, they said, "Do tell us something better—do give us a better story than that."
"Nonsense, nonsense!" exclaimed Genji and the others, who were either genuinely shocked or just pretending to be. "Where would you find a woman like that? She must have been a monster! Terrifying! Terrifying!" And, snapping their fingers with disapproving looks, they said, "Come on, tell us something better—give us a better story than that."
Shikib-no-Jiô, however, quietly remarked: "I have nothing else to relate," and remained silent.
Shikib-no-Jiô, however, quietly said, "I have nothing else to share," and stayed silent.
Hereupon a conversation took place to the following effect:—
Here, a conversation happened as follows:—
"It is a characteristic of thoughtless people—and that, without distinction of sex—that they try to show off their small accomplishments. This is, in the highest degree, unpleasant. As for ladies, it may not, indeed, be necessary to be thorough master of the three great histories, and the five classical texts; yet they ought not to be destitute of some knowledge of both[49] public and private affairs, and this knowledge can be imperceptibly acquired without any regular study of them, which, though superficial, will yet be amply sufficient to enable them to talk pleasantly about them with their friends. But how contemptible they would seem if this made them vain of it! The Manna[43] style and pedantic phrases were not meant for them; and, if they use them, the public will only say, 'would that they would remember that they are women and not men,' and they would only incur the reproach of being pedants, as many ladies, especially among the aristocracy, do. Again, while they should not be altogether unversed in poetical compositions, they should never be slaves to them, or allow themselves to be betrayed into using strange quotations, the only consequence of which would be that they would appear to be bold when they ought to be reserved, and abstracted when very likely they have practical duties to attend to. How utterly inappropriate, for instance, it would be on the May festival[44] if, while the attention of all present was concentrated on the solemnity of the occasion, the thoughts of these ladies were wandering on their own poetical imaginations about 'sweet flags;' or if, again, on the Ninth-day festival,[45] when all the nobles present were exercising their inventive faculties on the subject of Chinese poems, they were to volunteer to pour forth their grand ideas on the dew-laid flowers of the chrysanthemum, thus endeavoring to rival their opponents of the stronger sex. There is a time for everything; and all people, but more especially women, should be constantly careful to watch circumstances, and not to air their accomplishments at a time when nobody cares for them. They should practise a sparing economy in displaying their learning and eloquence, and should even, if circumstances require, plead ignorance on subjects with which they are familiar."
"It’s a trait of thoughtless people—regardless of gender—that they try to flaunt their minor achievements. This is, frankly, quite unpleasant. For women, it’s not necessary to be experts on the three great histories and the five classical texts; however, they should have some awareness of both[49] public and private matters, and this knowledge can be quietly acquired without any formal study. While it might be superficial, it’s enough to enable them to converse pleasantly about these topics with their friends. But how pathetic it would be if this led them to become vain! The specific style and pedantic expressions aren't meant for them; and if they adopt them, people will just say, 'they need to remember they are women, not men,' and they’ll be criticized for being pedants, as many ladies, particularly from the upper class, tend to be. Again, while they shouldn’t be completely unfamiliar with poetry, they shouldn’t become obsessed with it or let themselves fall into the trap of using strange quotes, as this would only make them appear bold when they should be more reserved, and distracted when they likely have practical responsibilities to manage. Just think how inappropriate it would be during the May festival[44] if, while everyone’s focus was on the seriousness of the event, these women were lost in their own poetic thoughts about ‘sweet flags;’ or if, at the Ninth-day festival,[45] when all the nobles were creatively discussing Chinese poems, they decided to share their grand ideas about the dew-kissed flowers of the chrysanthemum, trying to compete with their male counterparts. There’s a time for everything; and everyone, especially women, should always be mindful of the situation and avoid showcasing their skills when nobody is interested. They should practice restraint in flaunting their knowledge and eloquence, and even, if the situation calls for it, pretend to be unaware of topics they actually know well."
As to Genji, even these last observations seemed only to encourage his reverie still to run upon a certain one, whom he considered to be the happy medium between the too much and the too little; and, no definite conclusion having been arrived at through the conversation, the evening passed away.[50]
As for Genji, even these final thoughts seemed to only deepen his daydreams about a certain someone, who he believed to be the perfect balance between too much and too little; and since no clear conclusion was reached during the conversation, the evening went by. [50]
The long-continued rainy weather had now cleared up bright and fine, and the Prince Genji proceeded to the mansion of his father-in-law, where Lady Aoi, his bride, still resided with him. She was in her private suite of apartments, and he soon joined her there. She was dignified and stately, both in manners and demeanor, and everything about her bore traces of scrupulous neatness.
The lengthy rainy weather had finally cleared up, making it bright and nice, and Prince Genji made his way to his father-in-law's mansion, where his bride, Lady Aoi, still lived. She was in her private rooms, and he quickly joined her there. She was dignified and graceful in both her actions and presence, and everything about her showed careful neatness.
"Such may be one of those described by Sama-no-Kami, in whom we may place confidence," he thought, as he approached her. At the same time, her lofty queenliness caused him to feel a momentary embarrassment, which he at once tried to hide by chatting with the attendant maid. The air was close and heavy, and he was somewhat oppressed by it. His father-in-law happened to pass by the apartment. He stopped and uttered a few words from behind the curtain which overhung the door. "In this hot weather," said Genji, in a low tone, "what makes him come here?" and did not give the slightest encouragement to induce his father-in-law to enter the room; so he passed along. All present smiled significantly, and tittered. "How indiscreet!" exclaimed Genji, glancing at them reprovingly, and throwing himself back on a kiô-sok (arm-stool), where he remained calm and silent.
"That could be one of those described by Sama-no-Kami, someone we can trust," he thought as he walked over to her. At the same time, her regal presence made him feel a brief embarrassment, which he quickly tried to mask by making small talk with the attendant maid. The air was still and heavy, and he felt a bit weighed down by it. His father-in-law happened to walk by the room. He paused and said a few words from behind the curtain that covered the door. "In this hot weather," Genji whispered, "why is he coming here?" and he gave no sign to encourage his father-in-law to come in, so he kept going. Everyone else present smiled knowingly and giggled. "How inappropriate!" Genji exclaimed, casting a reproachful glance at them, and then he reclined on a kiô-sok (arm-stool), where he remained calm and quiet.
It was, by no means, becoming behavior on the part of the Prince.
It was, by no means, appropriate behavior on the part of the Prince.
The day was drawing to an end when it was announced that the mansion was closed in the certain celestial direction of the Naka-gami (central God).[46] His own mansion in Nijiô (the one mentioned as being repaired in a previous chapter) was also in the same line of direction.
The day was coming to a close when it was announced that the mansion was closed in the specific celestial direction of the Naka-gami (central God).[46] His own mansion in Nijiô (the one mentioned as being repaired in a previous chapter) was also in that same line of direction.
"Where shall I go then?" said Genji, and without troubling himself any further, went off into a doze. All present expressed in different words their surprise at his unusual apathy. Thereupon some one reported that the residence of Ki-no-Kami, who was in waiting on the Prince, on the banks of the middle river (the River Kiôgok) had lately been irrigated by bringing the stream into its gardens, making them cool and refreshing.
"Where should I go then?" Genji said, and without thinking about it any more, he drifted off to sleep. Everyone there expressed their surprise at his unusual lack of interest in different ways. Then someone mentioned that Ki-no-Kami's residence, which was waiting on the Prince by the middle river (the River Kiôgok), had recently been refreshed by diverting the stream into the gardens, making them cool and inviting.
"That's very good, especially on such a close evening,"[51] exclaimed Genji, rousing himself, and he at once intimated to Ki-no-Kami his desire of visiting his house. To which the latter answered simply, "Yes." He did not, however, really like the Prince's visit, and was reluctantly telling his fellow attendants that, owing to a certain circumstance which had taken place at Iyo-no-Kami's[47] residence, his wife (Ki-no-Kami's stepmother) had taken up her abode with him that very evening, and that the rooms were all in confusion.
"That's really nice, especially on such a close evening,"[51] Genji said, shaking himself awake, and he immediately expressed to Ki-no-Kami his wish to visit his home. Ki-no-Kami simply replied, "Yes." However, he wasn't genuinely thrilled about the Prince's visit and was reluctantly informing his attendants that, due to a situation that had occurred at Iyo-no-Kami's[47] residence, his wife (Ki-no-Kami's stepmother) had moved in with him that very evening, and the rooms were all a mess.
Genji heard all this distinctly, but he would not change his mind, and said, "That is all the better! I don't care to stay in a place where no fair statue dwells; it is slow work."
Genji heard all of this clearly, but he wouldn't change his mind, and said, "That's even better! I don't want to stay in a place where there's no beautiful statue; it's boring."
Being thus pressed, no alternative remained for the Ki-no-Kami, and a messenger was despatched to order the preparation of apartments for the Prince. Not long after this messenger had gone, Genji started on his way to the house of Ki-no-Kami, whose mild objections against this quick proceeding were not listened to.
Being under pressure, the Ki-no-Kami had no choice but to send a messenger to arrange accommodations for the Prince. Shortly after the messenger left, Genji set out for the Ki-no-Kami's house, ignoring his mild objections to this swift action.
He left the mansion as quietly as possible, even without taking formal leave of its master, and his escort consisted of a few favorite attendants.
He quietly left the mansion, without even saying a formal goodbye to its owner, and he was accompanied by a few favored attendants.
The "eastern front room" in the "dwelling quarters" was wide open, and a temporary arrangement was made for the reception of the Prince, who arrived there very quickly. The scene of the garden struck him before anything else. The surface of the lake sparkled with its glittering waters. The hedges surrounded it in rustic beauty, and luxuriant shrubs grew in pleasing order. Over all the fair scene the breeze of evening swept softly, summer insects sang distinctly here and there, and the fireflies hovered about in mazy dances.
The "eastern front room" in the "living quarters" was wide open, and a temporary setup was made to welcome the Prince, who arrived shortly after. The view of the garden caught his attention first. The lake's surface shimmered with its glistening water. The hedges framed it in a charming way, and lush shrubs were arranged beautifully. A gentle evening breeze flowed over the lovely scene, summer insects buzzed clearly in various spots, and fireflies danced around in a whimsical pattern.
The escort took up its quarters in a position which overlooked the stream of water which ran beneath the corridor, and here began to take cups of saké. The host hastened to order also some refreshment to be prepared for Genji.
The escort settled into a spot that overlooked the stream flowing beneath the corridor, and here they started to drink cups of saké. The host quickly arranged for some snacks to be prepared for Genji.
The latter was meanwhile gazing abstractedly about him, thinking such a place might belong to the class which Sama-no-Kami fairly placed in the middle category. He knew that the lady who was under the same roof was a young beauty of whom he had heard something before, and he was looking forward to a chance of seeing her.[52]
The latter was now looking around absentmindedly, wondering if this place might fit into the category that Sama-no-Kami clearly identified as middle tier. He recognized that the woman under the same roof was a young beauty he had heard about before, and he was eager for the opportunity to see her.[52]
He then noticed the rustling of a silken dress escaping from a small boudoir to the right, and some youthful voices, not without charm, were also heard, mingled with occasional sounds of suppressed laughter. The casement of the boudoir had been, until a short time before, open, but was pulled down by order of Ki-no-Kami, who, perhaps, doubted the propriety of its being as it was, and now only allowed a struggling light to issue through the paper of the "sliding screen!" He proceeded to one side of his room that he might see what could be seen, but there was no chance. He still stood there that he might be able, at least, to catch some part of the conversation. It seems that this boudoir adjoined the general family room of the female inmates, and his ears were greeted by some faint talking. He inclined his head attentively, and heard them whispering probably about himself.
He then noticed the rustling of a silk dress coming from a small room to the right, and some youthful voices, quite charming, could also be heard, mixed with occasional sounds of suppressed laughter. The window of the room had been open until recently but was closed on Ki-no-Kami's orders, who might have questioned the appropriateness of it being left open, allowing only a faint light to shine through the paper of the "sliding screen!" He moved to one side of his room to see what he could, but there was no chance. He stayed there, hoping to catch some part of the conversation. It seemed that this room was next to the main family area for the women, and he could hear faint talking. He leaned in closer and heard them whispering, probably about him.
"Is it not a pity that the fate of so fine a prince should be already fixed?" said one voice.
"Isn't it a shame that the fate of such a great prince is already decided?" said one voice.
"Yet he loses no opportunity of availing himself of the favors of fortune," added another.
"Yet he takes every chance to make the most of his luck," added another.
These remarks may have been made with no serious intention, but as to Genji, he, even in hearing them, could not help thinking of a certain fair image of which he so fondly dreamt. At the same time feeling a thrill on reflecting that, if this kind of secret were to be discovered and discussed in such a manner, what could be done.
These comments might have been made casually, but for Genji, even just hearing them reminded him of a certain beautiful image he cherished. At the same time, he felt a chill thinking about what would happen if this kind of secret were uncovered and talked about like this.
He then heard an observation in delicate allusion to his verse which he had presented to the Princess Momo-zono (peach-gardens) with the flowers of Asagao (morning-glory, or convolvulus).
He then heard a comment that subtly referenced his poem, which he had given to Princess Momo-zono (peach-gardens) along with the flowers of Asagao (morning-glory, or convolvulus).
"What cautious beauties they are to talk in that way! But I wonder if their forms when seen will answer to the pictures of my fancy," thought Genji, as he retired to his original position, for he could hear nothing more interesting.
"What cautious beauties they are to talk like that! But I wonder if their appearances will match the images in my mind," thought Genji, as he returned to his original spot, for he couldn't hear anything more interesting.
Ki-no-Kami presently entered the room, brought in some fruits, trimmed the lamp, and the visitor and host now began to enjoy a pleasant leisure.
Ki-no-Kami then walked into the room, brought in some fruit, adjusted the lamp, and the host and visitor started to enjoy a nice, relaxing time together.
"What has become of the ladies? Without some of them no society is cheerful," observed Genji.
"What happened to the ladies? Without some of them, no society feels lively," Genji remarked.
"Who can there be to meet such wishes?" said the Ki-no-Kami to himself, but took no notice of Genji's remark.
"Who could possibly fulfill such desires?" the Ki-no-Kami thought to himself, but he ignored Genji's comment.
There were several boys in the house who had followed Ki[53]-no-Kami into the room. They were the sons and brothers of Ki-no-Kami. Among them there was one about twelve or thirteen, who was nicer-looking than the others. Genji, of course, did not know who they all were, and accordingly made inquiries. When he came to the last-mentioned boy, Ki-no-Kami replied:—
There were several boys in the house who had followed Ki-no-Kami into the room. They were the sons and brothers of Ki-no-Kami. Among them was one who looked nicer than the others, around twelve or thirteen years old. Genji, of course, didn’t know who they all were, so he asked questions. When he got to the last boy mentioned, Ki-no-Kami replied:—
"He is the youngest son of the late Lord Yemon, now an orphan, and, from his sister's connections, he is now staying here. He is shrewd and unlike ordinary boys. His desire is to take Court service, but he has as yet no patron."
"He is the youngest son of the late Lord Yemon, now an orphan, and, through his sister's connections, he is currently staying here. He is smart and unlike typical boys. His goal is to serve in Court, but he still doesn't have a patron."
"What a pity! Is, then, the sister you mentioned your stepmother?"
"What a shame! So, is the sister you mentioned your stepmom?"
"Yes, sir, it is so."
"Yes, sir, it is."
"What a good mother you have got. I once overheard the Emperor, to whom, I believe, a private application had been some time made in her behalf, referring to her, said, 'What has become of her?' Is she here now?" said Genji; and lowering his voice, added, "How changeable are the fortunes of the world!"
"What a wonderful mother you have! I once heard the Emperor, to whom I think a private request had been made on her behalf, asking, 'What happened to her? Is she here now?'" Genji said, and then lowering his voice, added, "How unpredictable the fortunes of the world are!"
"It is her present state, sir. But, as you may perceive, it differs from her original expectation. Changeable indeed are the fortunes of this world, especially so the fortunes of women!"
"It’s her current situation, sir. But as you can see, it’s different from what she originally expected. The fortunes of this world are truly unpredictable, especially for women!"
"Does Iyo respect her? Perhaps he idolizes her, as his master."
"Does Iyo respect her? Maybe he looks up to her, like he does with his master."
"That is a question, perhaps, as a private master. I am the foremost to disapprove of this infatuation on his part."
"That might be a question, I suppose, as a private master. I'm the first to disapprove of this obsession on his part."
"Are you? Nevertheless he trusts her to such a one as you. He is a kind father! But where are they all?"
"Are you? Still, he trusts her with someone like you. He's a good father! But where is everyone?"
"All in their private apartments."
"All in their private rooms."
Genji by this time apparently desired to be alone, and Ki-no-Kami now retired with the boys. All the escort were already slumbering comfortably, each on his own cool rush mat, under the pleasant persuasion of saké.
Genji seemed to want to be alone now, so Ki-no-Kami left with the boys. All the escort members were already sleeping comfortably, each on their own cool rush mat, under the comforting influence of saké.
Genji was now alone. He tried to doze, but could not. It was late in the evening, and all was still around. His sharpened senses made him aware that the room next but one to his own was occupied, which led him to imagine that the lady of whom he had been speaking might be there. He rose softly, and once more proceeded to the other side of the room to listen to what he might overhear. He heard a tender voice, probably that of[54] Kokimi, the boy spoken of before, who appeared to have just entered the room, saying:—
Genji was now alone. He tried to doze off, but couldn't. It was late in the evening, and everything was quiet around him. His heightened senses made him aware that the room next door was occupied, which led him to think that the lady he had been talking about might be there. He got up quietly and moved to the other side of the room to listen to what he could overhear. He heard a soft voice, probably that of [54] Kokimi, the boy mentioned earlier, who seemed to have just entered the room, saying:—
"Are you here?"
"Are you there?"
To which a female voice replied, "Yes, dear, but has the visitor yet retired?" And the same voice added—
To which a woman's voice replied, "Yes, sweetheart, but has the guest left yet?" And the same voice continued—
"Ah! so near, and yet so far!"
"Ah! so close, and yet so far!"
"Yes, I should think so, he is so nice-looking, as they say."
"Yeah, I think so, he's really nice-looking, as people say."
"Were it daytime I would see him, too," said the lady in a drowsy voice.
"Were it daytime I would see him, too," said the woman in a sleepy voice.
"I shall go to bed, too! But what a bad light," said the boy, and Genji conjectured that he had been trimming the lamp.
"I'll go to bed, too! But what terrible light," said the boy, and Genji guessed that he had been adjusting the lamp.
The lady presently clapped her hands for a servant, and said, "Where is Chiûjiô, I feel lonely, I wish to see her."
The lady clapped her hands for a servant and said, "Where is Chiûjiô? I feel lonely and want to see her."
"Madam, she is in the bath now, she will be here soon," replied the servant.
"Ma'am, she's in the bath right now, she'll be here soon," replied the servant.
"Suppose I pay my visit to her, too? What harm! no harm, perhaps," said Genji to himself. He withdrew the fastening of the intervening door, on the other side there was none, and it opened. The entrance to the room where the lady was sitting was only screened by a curtain, with a glimmering light inside. By the reflection of this light he saw travelling trunks and bags all scattered about; through these he groped his way and approached the curtain. He saw, leaning on a cushion, the small and pretty figure of a lady, who did not seem to notice his approach, probably thinking it was Chiûjiô, for whom she had sent. Genji felt nervous, but struggling against the feeling, startled the lady by saying:—
"Should I visit her too? What harm could it do!" Genji thought to himself. He unlatched the door separating them—there was none on the other side, and it swung open. The entry to the room where the lady sat was only covered by a curtain, with a soft light glowing inside. From the light's reflection, he noticed travel trunks and bags scattered around; he carefully made his way through them and approached the curtain. He saw a small, pretty woman leaning on a cushion, seemingly unaware of his presence, likely thinking he was Chiûjiô, whom she had called for. Genji felt nervous, but pushing through it, he startled the lady by saying:—
"Chiûjiô was called for, I thought it might mean myself, and I come to offer you my devoted services."
"Chiûjiô was summoned, and I thought it could be for me, so I came to offer you my dedicated services."
This was really an unexpected surprise, and the lady was at a loss.
This was truly an unexpected surprise, and the woman was at a loss.
"It is, of course, natural," he said, "you should be astonished at my boldness, but pray excuse me. It is solely from my earnest desire to show at such an opportunity the great respect for you which I have felt for a very long time."
"It’s totally understandable," he said, "that you’re surprised by my boldness, but please forgive me. I just have a genuine desire to express the deep respect I’ve felt for you for a long time."
He was clever enough to know how to speak, and what to say, under all circumstances, and made the above speech in such an extremely humble and insinuating manner that the demon himself could not have taken offence, so she forbore to show any sudden resentment. She had, however, grave doubts as to the propriety of his conduct, and felt somewhat uncomfortable, saying shyly, "Perhaps you have made a mistake!"[55]
He was smart enough to know how to talk and what to say in every situation and delivered the speech in such a humble and subtle way that even the demon couldn't be offended, so she held back her anger. However, she had serious concerns about his behavior and felt a bit uneasy, saying shyly, "Maybe you made a mistake!"[55]
"No, certainly not," he replied. "What mistake can I have made? On the other hand, I have no wish to offend you. The evening, however, is very irksome, and I should feel obliged if you would permit me to converse with you." Then gently taking her hand he pressed her to return with him to his lonely apartment.
"No, definitely not," he said. "What mistake could I have made? On the other hand, I don’t want to upset you. However, the evening is quite uncomfortable, and I would appreciate it if you would allow me to talk with you." Then, gently taking her hand, he urged her to come back with him to his empty apartment.
She was still young and weak, and did not know what was most proper to do under these circumstances, so half yielding, half reluctantly was induced to be led there by him.
She was still young and fragile and didn't know what was right to do in this situation, so she was half willing, half reluctant to let him lead her there.
At this juncture Chiûjiô, for whom she had sent previously, entered the room. Upon which Genji exclaimed "Ha!"
At this point, Chiûjiô, whom she had sent for earlier, walked into the room. Genji then exclaimed, "Ha!"
Chiûjiô stared with astonishment at him, whom she at once recognized as the Prince, by the rich perfume which he carried about him.
Chiûjiô stared in amazement at him, recognizing him immediately as the Prince by the strong scent he carried with him.
"What does this mean?" thought Chiûjiô. She could still do nothing. Had he been an ordinary personage she would have immediately seized him. Even in that case, however, there was enough room to doubt whether it would not have been better to avoid any violent steps lest it might have given rise to a disagreeable family scandal, hence Chiûjiô was completely perplexed and mechanically followed them.
"What does this mean?" thought Chiûjiô. She still couldn't do anything. If he had been just an ordinary person, she would have immediately taken action against him. Even then, though, she had doubts about whether it would have been better to avoid any drastic measures, as they might lead to an awkward family scandal. So, Chiûjiô was completely confused and just followed them mechanically.
Genji was too bold to fear bystanders, a common fault with high personages, and coolly closed the door upon her saying, "She will soon return to you."
Genji was too confident to worry about onlookers, which is a typical flaw among those in high positions, and calmly shut the door behind her, saying, "She'll be back to you soon."
The lady being placed in such an awkward position, and not knowing what Chiûjiô might imagine, became, as it were, bewildered. Genji was, however, as artful and insinuating as might be expected in consoling her, though we do not know where he had learnt his eloquence. This was really trying for her, and she said, "Your condescension is beyond my merit. I cannot disregard it. It is, however, absolutely necessary to know 'Who is who.'"
The lady, feeling awkward and unsure of what Chiûjiô might think, became somewhat confused. Genji, on the other hand, was skilled and charming in comforting her, though it's unclear where he gained his way with words. This was truly challenging for her, and she said, "Your kindness exceeds what I deserve. I can't ignore it. However, it's essential to know 'Who is who.'"
"But such ignorance," he a little abashed, rejoined "as not to know 'Who is who,' is the very proof of my inexperience. Were I supposed to understand too well, I should indeed be sorry. You have very likely heard how little I mix in the world. This perhaps is the very reason why you distrust me. The excess of the blindness of my mind seems strange even to myself."
"But that kind of ignorance," he said a bit embarrassed, "like not knowing 'Who is who,' just shows my lack of experience. If I were expected to understand too much, I would actually feel bad about it. You've probably heard how little I get involved with others. That might be why you don't trust me. The extent of my ignorance feels unusual even to me."
He spoke thus insinuatingly. She, on her part, feared that if his fascinating address should assume a warmer tone it would[56] be still more trying for her and more difficult to withstand, so she determined, however hard she might appear, not to give any encouragement to his feelings, and showed therefore a coolness of manner. To her meek character there was thus added a firm resolution, and it seemed like a young bamboo reed with its strength and tenderness combined, difficult to bend! Still she felt the struggle very keenly, and tears moistened her eyes.
He spoke in a suggestive way. She, for her part, worried that if his captivating speech took on a more passionate tone it would[56] be even harder for her to handle and resist, so she decided, no matter how tough it made her look, not to encourage his feelings, and thus maintained a chilliness in her demeanor. To her gentle nature, she added a strong resolve, and it was like a young bamboo reed, combining strength and softness, hard to break! Still, she felt the inner conflict intensely, and tears filled her eyes.
Genji could not help feeling touched. Not knowing exactly how to soothe her, he exclaimed, "What makes you treat me so coolly? It is true we are not old acquaintances, but it does not follow that this should prevent us from becoming good friends. Please don't discompose yourself like one who does not know the world at all: it pierces my heart."
Genji couldn't help but feel moved. Not sure how to comfort her, he said, "Why are you being so distant with me? It's true that we aren't close friends yet, but that doesn't mean we can't become good friends. Please don't act like someone who doesn't understand the world: it hurts me."
This speech touched her, and her firmness began to waver.
This speech affected her, and her resolve started to weaken.
"Were my position what it once was," said she, "and I received such attention, I might, however unworthy, have been moved by your affection, but as my position in life is now changed, its unsatisfactory condition often makes me dream of a happiness I cannot hope to enjoy." Hereupon she remained silent for some moments, and looked as if she meant to say that she could no longer help thinking of the line:—
"Were my situation what it used to be," she said, "and if I got that kind of attention, I might, even if I didn’t deserve it, be swayed by your feelings for me. But since my situation in life has changed, its unsatisfactory state often makes me dream of a happiness I can’t expect to have." After that, she fell silent for a few moments and seemed to indicate that she couldn’t stop thinking about the line:—
Don't tell anyone you've seen my home.
Don't tell anyone you've been to my place.
But these few moments of silence agitated the pure waters of her virtuous mind, and the sudden recollection of her aged husband, whom she did not generally think much about, occurred tenderly to her memory. She shuddered at the idea of his seeing her in such a dilemma as this, even in a dream, and without a word fled back to her apartment, and Genji was once more alone.
But these brief moments of silence disturbed the clear waters of her virtuous mind, and the sudden memory of her elderly husband, whom she usually didn’t think about much, came back to her softly. She shuddered at the thought of him seeing her in such an embarrassing situation, even in a dream, and without saying a word, she ran back to her room, leaving Genji alone once more.
Now the chanticleer began to proclaim the coming day, and the attendants rose from their couches, some exclaiming "How soundly we have slept," others, "Let us get the carriage ready."
Now the rooster started to announce the arrival of dawn, and the servants got up from their beds, some saying, "We slept so well," while others said, "Let’s get the carriage ready."
Ki-no-Kami also came out saying, "Why so early, no need of such hurry for the Prince."
Ki-no-Kami also spoke up, saying, "Why so early? There's no need to rush for the Prince."
Genji also arose, and putting on his naoshi, went out on a balcony on the southern side of the house, where he leaned upon the wooden balustrade and meditated as he looked round him.
Genji also got up, put on his naoshi, and stepped out onto a balcony on the southern side of the house, where he rested on the wooden railing and reflected as he took in his surroundings.
It appears that people were peeping out of the casement on the western side, probably being anxious to catch a glimpse of the Prince, whose figure was indistinctly to be seen by them[57] from the top of a short screen standing within the trellis. Among these spectators there was one who perhaps might have felt a thrill run through her frame as she beheld him. It was the very moment when the sky was being tinted by the glowing streaks of morn, and the moon's pale light was still lingering in the far distance. The aspect of the passionless heavens becomes radiant or gloomy in response to the heart of him who looks upon it. And to Genji, whose thoughts were secretly occupied with the events of the evening, the scene could only have given rise to sorrowful emotions.
It seemed like people were looking out from the window on the western side, probably eager to catch a glimpse of the Prince, whose figure was faintly visible to them[57] from behind a short screen within the trellis. Among those onlookers was one who might have felt a thrill run through her as she saw him. It was just the moment when the sky was being painted with the bright colors of dawn, and the moon's pale light was still hanging in the distance. The calm heavens appear bright or dark depending on the feelings of the person looking at them. And for Genji, whose mind was preoccupied with the events of the evening, the scene could only stir feelings of sadness.
Reflecting how he might on some future occasion convey a message to the lady, and looking back several times, he presently quitted the house and returned to the mansion of his father-in-law.
Reflecting on how he might convey a message to the lady in the future and glancing back several times, he eventually left the house and went back to his father-in-law's mansion.
During some days succeeding the above events, he was staying at the mansion with his bride. His thoughts, however, were now constantly turning to the lady on the bank of the middle river. He therefore summoned Ki-no-Kami before him, and thus addressed him:—
During the days that followed those events, he was staying at the mansion with his new wife. However, his thoughts were constantly drifting to the woman by the middle river. So, he called Ki-no-Kami to meet with him and said:—
"Cannot you let me have the boy, the son of the late Chiûnagon[48] whom I saw the other day? He is a nice lad, and I wish to have him near at hand. I will also introduce him to the Emperor."
"Can’t you let me have the boy, the son of the late Chiûnagon[48] whom I saw the other day? He’s a nice kid, and I want him nearby. I’ll also introduce him to the Emperor."
"I receive your commands. I will talk with his sister, and see if she consents to it," replied Ki-no-Kami with a bow.
"I got your message. I'll speak with his sister and see if she's okay with it," replied Ki-no-Kami with a bow.
These last words alluding to the object which occupied his thoughts caused Genji to start, but he said with apparent calmness—
These last words referring to what was on his mind made Genji jump, but he replied with a calm demeanor—
"Has the lady presented you yet with a brother or a sister?"
"Has she given you a brother or sister yet?"
"No, sir, not yet; she has been married now these two years, but it seems she is always thinking she is not settled in the way her parents desired, and is not quite contented with her position."
"No, sir, not yet; she has been married for two years now, but it seems she’s always thinking she hasn’t settled down the way her parents wanted, and isn’t completely happy with her situation."
"What a pity! I heard, however, she was a very good lady. Is it so?"
"What a shame! I heard she was a really nice lady. Is that true?"
"Yes, I quite believe so; but hitherto we have lived separately, and were not very cordial, which, as all the world knows, is usual in such relationship."
"Yes, I really believe that's true; but so far we've lived apart and haven't been very friendly, which, as everyone knows, is typical in this kind of relationship."
After the lapse of five or six days the boy Kokimi was [58]brought to him. He was not tall or handsome but very intelligent, and in manners perfectly well-bred. Genji treated him with the greatest kindness, at which, in his boyish mind, he was highly delighted. Genji now asked him many questions about his sister, to which he gave such answers as he could, but often with shyness and diffidence. Hence Genji was unable to take him into his confidence, but by skilfully coaxing and pleasing him, he ventured to hand him a letter to be taken to his sister. The boy, though he possibly guessed at its meaning, did not trouble himself much, but taking it, duly delivered it to his sister. She became confused and thoughtful as she took it, and fearing what the boy might think, opened the letter and held it before her face as she read, in order to conceal the expression of her countenance.
After five or six days, the boy Kokimi was [58]brought to him. He wasn’t tall or particularly good-looking, but he was very smart, and his manners were impeccable. Genji treated him with great kindness, which delighted the boy. Genji started asking him many questions about his sister, to which he responded as best he could, often feeling shy and unsure. Because of this, Genji couldn’t fully open up to him, but by cleverly encouraging and charming him, he managed to give him a letter to take to his sister. The boy, even though he might have guessed its purpose, didn’t think much of it; he simply took it and delivered it to her. She felt confused and thoughtful as she received it, and worried about what the boy might think, she opened the letter and held it in front of her face while reading, trying to hide her expression.
It was a long one, and among other things contained the following lines:—
It was a lengthy one, and among other things, it included the following lines:—
Ah! I wish I could dream again;
Sadly, these eyes won’t see any sleep, So I continue to dream for nothing!
It was beautifully written, and as her eyes fell upon the passionate words, a mist gathered over them, and a momentary thought of her own life and position once more flashed over her mind, and without a word of comment to the boy, she retired to rest.
It was beautifully written, and as her eyes landed on the passionate words, a mist gathered over them, and for a moment, thoughts about her own life and situation flashed through her mind. Without saying anything to the boy, she went to bed.
A few days afterwards Kokimi was again invited to join the Prince. Thereupon he asked his sister to give him an answer to the Prince's letter.
A few days later, Kokimi was once again invited to meet with the Prince. He then asked his sister to respond to the Prince's letter.
"Tell the Prince," she said, "there is no one here who reads such letters."
"Tell the Prince," she said, "there's no one here who reads those kinds of letters."
"But," said the boy, "he does not expect such an answer as this! How can I tell him so?"
"But," the boy said, "he doesn't expect an answer like this! How am I supposed to tell him?"
At first, she half-resolved to explain everything to Kokimi, and to make him thoroughly understand why she ought not to receive such letters, but the effort was too painful, so she simply said, "It is all the better for you not to talk in that way. If you think it so serious why should you go to him at all?"
At first, she almost decided to explain everything to Kokimi and help him understand why she shouldn’t receive those letters, but it was too difficult, so she just said, "It's better for you not to talk like that. If you think it’s such a big deal, why should you even go to him?"
"Yet, how can I disobey his commands to go back?" exclaimed the boy, and so he returned to Genji without any written answer to him.[59]
"Yet, how can I ignore his orders to go back?" the boy exclaimed, and so he returned to Genji without any written response for him.[59]
"I was weary of waiting for you. Perhaps you, too, had forgotten me," said Genji, when he saw the boy, who was, however, silent and blushed. "And what answer have you brought me?" continued Genji, and then the boy replied in the exact words which his sister had used.
"I was tired of waiting for you. Maybe you forgot about me too," said Genji when he saw the boy, who, however, remained silent and turned red. "And what answer do you have for me?" Genji continued, and then the boy responded with the exact words his sister had used.
"What?" cried Genji: and continued, "Perhaps you may not know, so I will tell you. I knew your sister before she knew Iyo. But she likes to treat me so because she thinks she has got a very good friend in Iyo; but do you be like a brother to me. The days of Iyo will be probably fewer than mine."
"What?" Genji exclaimed. He then added, "Maybe you don’t know, so I’ll tell you. I knew your sister before she even met Iyo. But she likes to act that way toward me because she thinks she has a really good friend in Iyo. But please, be like a brother to me. Iyo’s days will probably be shorter than mine."
He now returned to the Palace taking Komini with him, and, going to his dressing-room, attired him nicely in the Court style; in a word, he treated him as a parent would do.
He now returned to the Palace with Komini, and, heading to his dressing room, dressed him up nicely in the Court style; in short, he treated him like a parent would.
By the boy's assistance several more letters were conveyed to his sister. Her resolution, however, remained unshaken.
By the boy's help, several more letters were sent to his sister. However, her determination stayed strong.
"If one's heart were once to deviate from the path," she reflected, "the only end we could expect would be a damaged reputation and misery for life: the good and the bad result from one's self!"
"If someone's heart were to stray from the path," she thought, "the only outcome we could expect would be a tarnished reputation and lifelong misery: both the good and the bad come from within!"
Thus thinking, she resolved to return no answer. She might, indeed, have admired the person of Genji, and probably did so, yet, whenever such feelings came into her mind, the next thought that suggested itself was, "What is the use of such idle admiration?"
Thus thinking, she decided not to respond. She might have admired Genji’s looks, and probably did, but every time those feelings crossed her mind, the next thought that followed was, "What’s the point of such pointless admiration?"
Meanwhile, Genji was often thinking of paying a visit to the house where she was staying, but he did not consider it becoming to do so, without some reasonable pretext, more especially as he would have been sorry, and for her sake more than his own, to draw a suspicion upon her.
Meanwhile, Genji often thought about visiting the house where she was staying, but he didn’t think it was appropriate to do so without a good reason, especially since he would have felt bad—more for her sake than his own—if it raised any suspicions about her.
It happened, however, after a prolonged residence at the Court, that another occasion of closing the Palace in the certain celestial line of direction arrived. Catching at this opportunity he left the Palace, and suddenly turning out of his road, went straight to Ki-no-Kami's residence, with the excuse that he had just discovered the above fact on his way. Ki-no-Kami surprised at this unexpected visit, had only to bow before him, and acknowledge the honor of his presence. The boy, Kokimi, was already there before him, having been secretly informed of his intention beforehand, and he attended on him as usual in his apartment on his arrival.
It happened, though, after a long stay at the Court, that another chance to close the Palace in a specific celestial direction came up. Seizing this opportunity, he left the Palace and, abruptly changing his route, headed straight to Ki-no-Kami's house, claiming he had just discovered this fact on his way. Ki-no-Kami, surprised by this unexpected visit, could only bow and acknowledge the honor of his presence. The boy, Kokimi, was already there, having been secretly informed of his plans ahead of time, and he waited on him as usual when he arrived in his room.
The lady, who had been told by her brother that the Prince[60] earnestly desired to see her, knew well how dangerous it was to approach an inviting flower growing on the edge of a precipice. She was not, of course, insensible to his coming in such a manner, with an excuse for the sake of seeing her, but she did not wish to increase her dreamlike inquietude by seeing him. And again, if he ventured to visit her apartment, as he did before, it might be a serious compromise for her.
The lady, who had been informed by her brother that the Prince[60] genuinely wanted to see her, knew very well how risky it was to approach a tempting flower growing near a cliff. She wasn't entirely oblivious to his arrival in such a way, using an excuse just to see her, but she didn't want to heighten her unsettling dreams by meeting him. Plus, if he dared to come to her room again, like he did before, it could put her in a difficult situation.
For these reasons she retired while her brother was with Genji, to a private chamber of Chiûjiô, her companion, in the rear of the main building, under the pretence that her own room was too near that of the Prince, besides she was indisposed and required "Tataki,"[49] which she desired to have done in a retired part of the house.
For these reasons, she moved to a private room with her friend Chiûjiô, located at the back of the main building, while her brother was with Genji. She claimed her own room was too close to the Prince's and that she wasn't feeling well and needed "Tataki,"[49] which she wanted to have done in a more secluded area of the house.
Genji sent his attendants very early to their own quarters, and then, through Kokimi, requested an interview with the lady. Kokimi at first was unable to find her, till after searching everywhere, he, at last, came to the apartment of Chiûjiô, and with great earnestness endeavored to persuade her to see Genji, in an anxious and half trembling voice, while she replied in a tone slightly angry, "What makes you so busy? Why do you trouble yourself? Boys carrying such messages are highly blamable."
Genji sent his attendants back to their rooms early in the morning and then, through Kokimi, asked to see the lady. At first, Kokimi couldn’t find her, but after searching everywhere, he finally arrived at Chiûjiô's apartment. With sincerity, he urged her to meet Genji, speaking in a nervous and slightly trembling voice. She responded, slightly annoyed, "Why are you so busy? Why do you bother? Boys like you who deliver messages are pretty blameworthy."
After thus daunting him, she added, more mildly, "Tell the Prince I am somewhat indisposed, and also that some friends are with me, and I cannot well leave them now." And she again cautioned the boy not to be too officious, and sent him away from her at once.
After worrying him like that, she said more gently, "Tell the Prince I'm not feeling well and that I have some friends with me, so I can’t really leave them right now." And she warned the boy again not to be too pushy, then sent him away immediately.
Yet, at the bottom of her heart, different feelings might have been struggling from those which her words seemed to express, and some such thoughts as these shaped themselves to her mind: "Were I still a maiden in the home of my beloved parents, and occasionally received his visits there, how happy might I not be? How trying to act as if no romantic sentiment belonged to my heart!"
Yet, deep down in her heart, different feelings might have been battling with the ones her words seemed to show, and thoughts like these formed in her mind: "If I were still a young woman living with my loving parents and occasionally welcomed his visits, how happy I could be! How difficult it is to pretend that my heart doesn’t hold any romantic feelings!"
Genji, who was anxiously waiting to know how the boy would succeed in persuading his sister, was soon told that all his efforts were in vain. Upon hearing this he remained for some moments silent, and then relieved his feelings with a long-drawn sigh, and hummed:[61]—
Genji, who was nervously waiting to find out how the boy would manage to convince his sister, soon learned that all his efforts were pointless. After hearing this, he was silent for a moment, then let out a long sigh and hummed:[61]—
The lady was unable to sleep, and her thoughts also took the following poetic shape:—
The woman couldn’t sleep, and her thoughts took on this poetic form:—
Nor do I dare to think of you,
But just let out a long sigh of goodbye.
All the other inmates of the house were now in a sound slumber, but sleep came not to Genji's eyes. He did, indeed, admire her immovable and chaste nature, but this only drew his heart more towards her. He was agitated. At one moment he cried, "Well, then!" at another, "However!" "Still!" At last, turning to the boy, he passionately exclaimed, "Lead me to her at once!"
All the other residents of the house were now sound asleep, but Genji couldn't find sleep. He truly admired her calm and pure nature, but this only made him feel more drawn to her. He was restless. At one moment he said, "Well, then!" and at another, "But!" "Still!" Finally, turning to the boy, he passionately exclaimed, "Take me to her right now!"
Kokimi calmly replied, "It is impossible, too many eyes are around us!"
Kokimi calmly replied, "It’s impossible; there are too many eyes on us!"
Genji with a sigh then threw himself back on the cushion, saying to Kokimi, "You, at least, will be my friend, and shall share my apartment!"
Genji let out a sigh and leaned back on the cushion, saying to Kokimi, "At least you will be my friend and share my place!"
FOOTNOTES:
[26] Left Master of the Horse.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Left Master of the Horse.
[27] Secretary to the Master of Ceremonies.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Event Coordinator's Assistant.
[28] Deputy-governors of provinces. In those days these functionaries were greatly looked down upon by the Court nobles, and this became one of the causes of the feudal system.
[28] Deputy-governors of provinces. Back then, these officials were highly looked down upon by the Court nobles, and this contributed to the rise of the feudal system.
[31] Some kinds of nuns did not shave their heads, and this remark seems to allude to the common practice of women who often involuntarily smooth their hair before they see people, which practice comes, no doubt, from the idea that the beauty of women often depends on the tidiness of their hair.
[31] Some types of nuns didn't shave their heads, and this remark seems to refer to the common habit of women who often unconsciously smooth their hair before meeting others. This habit likely comes from the belief that a woman's beauty often relies on how neat her hair looks.
[33] A mountain spoken of in Chinese literature. It was said to be in the Eastern Ocean, and people of extraordinary long lives, called Sennin, were supposed to dwell there.
[33] A mountain mentioned in Chinese literature. It was believed to be in the Eastern Ocean, and people with incredibly long lives, known as Sennin, were thought to live there.
[37] In the same legend, it is said that this weaver, who dwells on one side of the Milky Way in the heavens, meets her lover—another star called Hikoboshi, or the bull-driver—once every year, on the evening of the seventh day of the seventh month. He dwelt on the other side of the Milky Way, and their meeting took place on a bridge, made by birds (jays), by the intertwining of their wings. It was this which gave rise to the popular festival, which takes place on this day, both in China and Japan.
[37] In the same legend, it's said that this weaver, who lives on one side of the Milky Way in the sky, meets her lover—another star called Hikoboshi, or the ox-herder—once a year, on the evening of the seventh day of the seventh month. He lived on the other side of the Milky Way, and their meeting happened on a bridge made by birds (jays) by intertwining their wings. This is what started the popular festival that takes place on this day, both in China and Japan.
[38] Little darlings—a kind of pink.
Little cuties—a shade of pink.
[40] A female divinity in Indian mythology.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A goddess in Hindu mythology.
[41] From the Chinese poet Hak-rak-ten, who was mentioned before. He says in one of his poems: "Once upon a time a certain host invited to his abode a clever match-maker. When the guests were assembled he poured forth wine into a beautiful jar, and said to all present, 'drink not for a moment, but hear what I say about the two choices, daughters of the rich get married soon, but snub their husbands, daughters of the poor get married with difficulty but dearly love their mothers-in-law.'"
[41] From the Chinese poet Hak-rak-ten, who was mentioned before. He says in one of his poems: "Once upon a time, a certain host invited a clever matchmaker to his home. When the guests had gathered, he poured wine into a beautiful jar and said to everyone present, 'Don't drink just yet, but listen to what I have to say about two options: daughters of the rich get married quickly but often disrespect their husbands, while daughters of the poor marry with difficulty but truly love their mothers-in-law.'"
[44] The fifth of May is one of the five important national festivals. A solemn celebration of this fête used to be performed at Court. It is sometimes called the festival of the "Sweet Flags,"—calami aromatici—because it was held at the season when those beautiful water-plants were in the height of perfection.
[44] May fifth is one of the five major national festivals. A solemn celebration of this event used to take place at the Court. It is sometimes referred to as the festival of the "Sweet Flags,"—calami aromatici—because it occurred during the season when those beautiful water plants were at their peak.
[45] Another of the five above-mentioned. It was held on the ninth of September, and it was customary on the occasion for rhymes to be given out to those present, wherewith to compose Chinese poems. It was sometimes called the "Chrysanthemum Festival," for the same reason that the celebration of the fifth of May was termed the "Sweet Flag Festival."
[45] Another one of the five previously mentioned. It took place on September ninth, and it was common at this event to hand out rhymes to those attending, which they would use to create Chinese poems. It was sometimes referred to as the "Chrysanthemum Festival," similar to how the celebration on May fifth was called the "Sweet Flag Festival."
[46] This is an astrological superstition. It is said that when this God is in any part of the compass, at the time being, it is most unlucky to proceed towards it, and to remain in the same line of its direction.
[46] This is an astrological belief. It is said that when this God is located in any direction on the compass, it's very unlucky to move towards it or to stay aligned with its path.
[50] Hahaki-gi, the broom-like tree, is said to have been a certain tree growing in the plain of Sonohara, so called from its shape, which, at a distance, looked like a spreading broom, but when one comes near, its appearance was totally changed.
[50] Hahaki-gi, the broom-like tree, is believed to have been a specific tree found in the Sonohara plain. It's named for its shape, which from afar resembles a wide broom, but up close, its appearance is completely different.
CHAPTER III
BEAUTIFUL CICADA

enji was still sleepless! "Never have I been so badly treated. I have
now discovered what the disappointment of the world means," he
murmured, while the boy Kokimi lay down beside him fast asleep. The
smallness of his stature, and the graceful waving of his short hair,
could not but recall to Genji the beautiful tresses of his sister, and
bring her image vividly before him; and, long before the daylight
appeared, he rose up, and returned to his residence with all speed.
For some time after this no communication took place between the lady
and himself. He could not, however, banish her from his thoughts, and
he said to Kokimi that "he felt his former experience too painful, and
that he strove to drive away his care; yet in vain; his thoughts would
not obey his wish, and he begged him, therefore, to seek some
favorable opportunity for him to see her." Kokimi, though he did not
quite like the task, felt proud of being made his confidant, and
thenceforward looked incessantly, with keen boyish eyes, for a chance
of obliging him.
Genji was still wide awake! "I've never been treated so poorly. I finally understand what it means to experience the world's disappointment," he murmured, while the boy Kokimi lay down next to him, fast asleep. Kokimi's small stature and the way his short hair waved reminded Genji of his sister's beautiful locks, vividly bringing her image to mind; long before dawn broke, he got up and hurried back to his home. For a while after that, there was no communication between him and the lady. However, he couldn't stop thinking about her and told Kokimi that "his past experiences were too painful, and he was trying to push his worries away, but it was useless; his thoughts wouldn't listen to him, so he asked him to look for a good opportunity for him to see her." Kokimi, although he wasn’t entirely thrilled with the task, felt proud to be his confidant, and from then on, he constantly kept his sharp, youthful eyes peeled for a chance to help him.
Now, it happened that Ki-no-Kami went down to his official residence in his province, and only the female members of his family were left at home. "This is the time," said Kokimi to himself, and went to Genji, and persuaded him to come with him. "What can the boy do?" thought Genji; "I fear not very much, but I must not expect too much"; and they started at once, in Kokimi's carriage, so as to arrive in good time.
Now, it happened that Ki-no-Kami went to his official residence in his province, leaving only the women of his family at home. "This is the moment," Kokimi thought to himself, and went to Genji, convincing him to come along. "What can the kid actually do?" Genji considered; "I don’t expect much, but I shouldn’t expect too much either"; and they set off immediately in Kokimi’s carriage to arrive on time.
The evening was darkening round them, and they drew up on one side of the house, where few persons were likely to observe them. As it happened to be Kokimi who had come, no fuss was made about his arrival, nor any notice taken of it. He entered the house; and, leaving the Prince in the Eastern Hall, proceeded first into the inner room. The casement was closed.[63]
The evening was getting dark around them, and they moved to one side of the house, where few people were likely to see them. Since it was Kokimi who had arrived, there was no commotion about his presence, nor was any attention given to it. He went into the house; and, after leaving the Prince in the Eastern Hall, he went first into the inner room. The window was closed.[63]
"How is it the casement is closed?" he demanded of the servants. They told him "That the Lady of the West (Ki-no-Kami's sister, so called by the domestics from her living to the westward of the house) was there on a visit since noon, and was playing Go with his sister." The door by which the boy had entered the room was not entirely closed. Genji softly came up to it, and the whole interior of the apartment was visible. He stood facing the west. On one side of the room was a folding screen, one end of which was pushed back, and there was nothing besides to obstruct his view. His first glance fell on the fair figure of her of whom he had so fondly dreamt, sitting by a lamp near a central pillar. She wore a dress of dark purple, and a kind of scarf thrown over her shoulders; her figure was slight and delicate, and her face was partly turned aside, as if she did not like to expose it even to her companions. Her hands were prettily shaped and tiny, and she used them with a gentle reserve, half covering them. Another lady, younger than herself, sat facing the east—that is, just opposite Genji—and was, therefore, entirely visible to him. She was dressed in a thin white silk, with a Ko-uchiki (outer vestment), worked with red and blue flowers, thrown loosely over it, and a crimson sash round her waist. Her bosom was partly revealed; her complexion very fair; her figure rather stout and tall; the head and neck in good proportions, and the lips and eyelids lovely. The hair was not very long, but reached in wavy lines to her shoulders.
"Why is the window closed?" he asked the servants. They replied, "The Lady of the West (Ki-no-Kami's sister, as the staff calls her since she lives to the west of the house) has been visiting since noon and is playing Go with his sister." The door through which the boy had entered the room was slightly ajar. Genji quietly approached it, and he could see the entire interior of the room. He stood looking west. On one side of the room was a folding screen, one end of which was pushed back, leaving nothing else to obstruct his view. His first glance fell on the lovely figure of the woman he had dreamed of so fondly, sitting by a lamp near a central pillar. She wore a dark purple dress, with a scarf draped over her shoulders; her figure was slim and delicate, and her face was partly turned away, as if she didn’t want to expose it even to her friends. Her hands were small and elegantly shaped, and she used them with a gentle restraint, partially covering them. Another woman, younger than her, sat facing east—directly opposite Genji—and was fully visible to him. She wore a sheer white silk garment, with a Ko-uchiki (outer robe) embroidered with red and blue flowers casually draped over it, and a crimson sash around her waist. Her chest was partially exposed; her complexion was very fair; she had a rather stout and tall figure, with well-proportioned head and neck, and her lips and eyelids were beautiful. Her hair wasn't very long, but it flowed in wavy lines down to her shoulders.
"If a man had such a daughter, he might be satisfied," thought Genji. "But perhaps she may be a little deficient in quietness. No matter how this may be, she has sufficient attractions."
"If a guy had a daughter like that, he might be content," Genji thought. "But maybe she lacks a bit of calmness. Regardless of that, she has plenty of appeal."
The game was drawing to a close, and they paid very little attention to Kokimi on his entrance. The principal interest in it was over; they were hurrying to finish it. One was looking quietly at the board, and said, "Let me see, that point must be Ji. Let me play the Kôh[51] of this spot." The other saying, "I am beaten; let me calculate," began to count on her fingers the number of spaces at each corner, at the same time saying "Ten! twenty! thirty! forty!" When Genji came in this way to see them together, he perceived that his idol, in the matter of personal beauty, was somewhat inferior to her friend. He [64]was not, indeed, able to behold the full face of the former; yet, when he shifted his position, and fixed his gaze steadfastly upon her, the profile became distinct. He observed that her eyelids were a little swollen, and the line of the nose was not very delicate. He still admired her, and said to himself, "But perhaps she is more sweet-tempered than the others"; but when he again turned his eyes to the younger one, strange to say the calm and cheerful smile which occasionally beamed in her face touched the heart of Genji; moreover, his usual interviews with ladies generally took place in full ceremony. He had never seen them in so familiar an attitude before, without restraint or reserve, as on the present occasion, which made him quite enjoy the scene. Kokimi now came out, and Genji retired stealthily to one side of the door along the corridor. The former, who saw him there, and supposed he had remained waiting in the place he had left him all the while, apologized for keeping him so long, and said: "A certain young lady is now staying here; I am sorry, but I did not dare mention your visit."
The game was coming to an end, and they barely noticed Kokimi when he walked in. The main excitement had faded; they were rushing to finish it. One person was quietly focused on the board and said, "Let me see, that point must be Ji. I want to play the Kôh[51] for this spot." The other replied, "I've lost; let me figure this out," and started counting spaces at each corner on her fingers, saying, "Ten! twenty! thirty! forty!" When Genji entered and saw them together, he realized that his idol was a bit less attractive than her friend. He couldn't see her full face, but when he adjusted his position and stared at her intently, her profile became clear. He noticed her eyelids were slightly puffy and her nose was not particularly refined. He still admired her and thought, "But maybe she's nicer than the others"; however, when he looked back at the younger one, it was surprising how the calm and cheerful smile that occasionally lit up her face touched Genji's heart. Besides, he usually interacted with women in formal settings. He had never seen them in such a relaxed and open manner before, which made him really enjoy the moment. Kokimi then stepped out, and Genji quietly moved to the side of the door along the corridor. Kokimi, seeing him there and thinking he had been waiting in the same spot the whole time, apologized for taking so long and said, "There’s a certain young lady here right now; I’m sorry, but I didn’t feel comfortable mentioning your visit."
"Do you mean to send me away again disappointed? How inglorious it is," replied Genji.
"Are you really going to send me away disappointed again? How shameful that is," replied Genji.
"No; why so? The lady may leave shortly. I will then announce you."
"No; why not? The lady might be leaving soon. I’ll let you know when she does."
Genji said no more. The ladies had by this time concluded their game, and the servants, who were about to retire to their own apartments, cried out, "Where is our young master? we must close this door."
Genji said nothing more. The ladies had finished their game, and the servants, who were getting ready to head to their own rooms, called out, "Where is our young master? We need to close this door."
"Now is the time; pray take me there; don't be too late. Go and ask," said Genji.
"Now's the time; please take me there; don't be too late. Go and ask," said Genji.
Kokimi knew very well how hard was his task to persuade his sister to see the Prince, and was meditating taking him into her room, without her permission, when she was alone. So he said, hesitatingly, "Please wait a little longer, till the other lady, Ki-no-Kami's sister, goes away."
Kokimi knew how difficult it would be to convince his sister to meet the Prince, and he was thinking about taking him to her room without her permission while she was alone. So he said, hesitantly, "Please wait a little longer until the other lady, Ki-no-Kami's sister, leaves."
"Is Ki-no's sister here? So much the better. Please introduce me to her before she leaves," said Genji.
"Is Ki-no's sister here? That's great. Please introduce me to her before she leaves," said Genji.
"But!"
"But!"
"But what? Do you mean that she is not worth seeing?" retorted Genji; and would fain have told the boy that he had already seen her, but thought it better not to do so, and continued: "Were we to wait for her to retire, it would become too late; we should have no chance."[65]
"But what? Are you saying she's not worth seeing?" Genji shot back; he almost told the boy that he had already seen her, but decided against it and continued: "If we wait for her to go home, it will be too late; we won't get the chance."[65]
Hereupon Kokimi determined to risk a little, and went back to his sister's room, rolling up a curtain which hung in his way. "It is too warm—let the air in!" he cried, as he passed through. After a few minutes he returned, and led Genji to the apartment on his own responsibility. The lady with the scarf (his sister), who had been for some time fondly supposing that Genji had given up thinking about her, appeared startled and embarrassed when she saw him; but, as a matter of course, the usual courtesies were paid. The younger lady, however (who was free from all such thoughts), was rather pleased at his appearance. It happened that, when the eyes of the younger were turned in another direction, Genji ventured to touch slightly the shoulder of his favorite, who, startled at the action rose suddenly and left the room, on pretence of seeking something she required, dropping her scarf in her haste, as a cicada casts off its tender wingy shell, and leaving her friend to converse with the Prince. He was chagrined, but did not betray his vexation either by words or looks, and now began to carry on a conversation with the lady who remained, whom he had already admired. Here his usual bold flirtation followed. The young lady, who was at first disturbed at his assurance, betrayed her youthful inexperience in such matters; yet for an innocent maiden, she was rather coquettish, and he went on flirting with her.
Kokimi decided to take a little risk and went back to his sister's room, rolling up a curtain that was in his way. "It's too warm—let some air in!" he shouted as he passed through. After a few minutes, he returned and led Genji to the room on his own accord. The lady with the scarf (his sister), who had been thinking that Genji had stopped caring about her, looked surprised and awkward when she saw him; but naturally, they exchanged the usual pleasantries. The younger lady, however (who had no such thoughts), was quite happy to see him. As it happened, when the younger lady was looking away, Genji dared to lightly touch the shoulder of his favorite, which startled her, causing her to jump up and leave the room under the pretense of looking for something she needed, dropping her scarf in her rush, like a cicada shedding its delicate shell, leaving her friend to talk with the Prince. He felt disappointed but didn't show his annoyance through words or expression, and started chatting with the lady who stayed, someone he already admired. His typical bold flirting began here. The young lady, initially thrown off by his confidence, revealed her youthful inexperience in such situations; yet, for an innocent girl, she was quite flirtatious, and he continued to flirt with her.
"Chance meetings like this," said he, "often arise from deeper causes than those which take place in the usual routine of things, so at least say the ancients. If I say I love you, you might not believe me; and yet, indeed, it is so. Do think of me! True, we are not yet quite free, and perhaps I might not be able to see you so often as I wish; but I hope you will wait with patience, and not forget me."
"Random encounters like this," he said, "often come from deeper reasons than the usual everyday situations, or at least that's what the ancients said. If I tell you I love you, you might doubt me; but honestly, it's true. Please keep me in your thoughts! It's true we're not completely free yet, and maybe I won't be able to see you as often as I'd like; but I really hope you'll be patient and not forget me."
"Truly, I also fear what people might suspect; and, therefore, I may not be able to communicate with you at all," said she, innocently.
"Honestly, I'm worried about what people might think; so, I might not be able to talk to you at all," she said, innocently.
"Perhaps it might not be desirable to employ any other hand," he rejoined. "If you only send your message, say through Kokimi, there would not be any harm."
"Maybe it wouldn’t be a good idea to use anyone else," he replied. "If you just send your message, let’s say, through Kokimi, it wouldn’t cause any harm."
Genji now rose to depart, and slyly possessed himself of the scarf which had been dropped by the other lady. Kokimi, who had been dozing all the time, started up suddenly when Genji roused him. He then led the latter to the door. At[66] this moment, the tremulous voice of an aged female domestic, who appeared quite unexpectedly, exclaimed—
Genji got up to leave and stealthily took the scarf that the other lady had dropped. Kokimi, who had been napping the whole time, suddenly woke up when Genji stirred him. He then guided Genji to the door. At[66] that moment, the shaky voice of an elderly female servant, who had appeared out of nowhere, exclaimed—
"Who is there?"
"Who's there?"
To which Kokimi immediately replied, "It is I!"
To which Kokimi immediately replied, "It's me!"
"What brings you here so late?" asked the old woman, in a querulous tone.
"What brings you here so late?" asked the old woman, in a complaining tone.
"How inquisitive! I am now going out. What harm?" retorted the boy, rather scornfully; and, stepping up to the threshold, gave Genji a push over it, when all at once the shadow of his tall figure was projected on the moonlit floor.
"How curious! I'm heading out now. What's the big deal?" the boy replied, a bit mockingly; and, stepping up to the doorway, pushed Genji out, when suddenly the shadow of his tall figure appeared on the moonlit floor.
"Who's that?" cried the old woman sharply, and in alarm; but the next moment, without waiting for any reply, mumbled on: "Ah, ah! 'tis Miss Mimb, no wonder so tall."
"Who's that?" shouted the old woman, startled and anxious; but the next moment, without waiting for any answer, continued mumbling: "Ah, ah! It's Miss Mimb, no wonder she's so tall."
This remark seemed to allude to one of her fellow-servants, who must have been a stalwart maiden, and the subject of remarks among her companions. The old woman, quite satisfied in thinking that it was she who was with Kokimi, added: "You, my young master, will soon be as tall as she is; I will come out this way, too," and approached the door. Genji could do nothing but stand silent and motionless. When she came nearer she said, addressing the supposed Mimb, "Have you been waiting on the young mistress this evening? I have been ill since the day before yesterday, and kept myself to my room, but was sent for this evening because my services were required. I cannot stand it." So saying, and without waiting for any reply, she passed on, muttering as she went, "Oh! my pain! my pain!" Genji and the boy now went forth, and they drove back to the mansion in Nijiô. Talking over the events of the evening, Genji ironically said to his companion, "Ah! you are a nice boy!" and snapped his fingers with chagrin at the escape of his favorite and her indifference. Kokimi said nothing. Genji then murmured, "I was clearly slighted. Oh wretched me! I cannot rival the happy Iyo!" Shortly after, he retired to rest, taking with him, almost unconsciously, the scarf he had carried off, and again making Kokimi share his apartment, for company's sake. He had still some hope that the latter might be useful to him; and, with the intention of stirring up his energies, observed, "You are a nice boy; but I am afraid the coldness shown to me by your sister may at last weaken the friendship between you and me."
This comment seemed to reference one of her fellow servants, who must have been a strong woman and the topic of discussion among her peers. The old woman, feeling quite pleased to think it was she who was with Kokimi, added, "You, my young master, will soon be as tall as she is; I’ll come out this way too," and moved towards the door. Genji could only stand there, silent and still. As she got closer, she said, addressing the supposed Mimb, "Have you been taking care of the young mistress this evening? I've been sick since the day before yesterday and stayed in my room, but they called for me tonight because my help was needed. I can’t take it." Saying this, and without waiting for a response, she moved on, mumbling as she went, "Oh! my pain! my pain!" Genji and the boy then went out, and they drove back to the mansion in Nijiô. While discussing the events of the evening, Genji sarcastically said to his companion, "Ah! you’re such a nice boy!" and snapped his fingers in frustration over the escape of his favorite and her indifference. Kokimi didn’t say anything. Genji then muttered, "I was clearly ignored. Oh, how miserable I am! I can’t compete with the fortunate Iyo!" Shortly after, he went to bed, almost unconsciously taking with him the scarf he had taken, and again having Kokimi share his room for company’s sake. He still held some hope that she might be useful to him, and to motivate himself, he remarked, "You’re a nice boy; but I’m worried that the coldness your sister showed me might eventually weaken the friendship between us."
Kokimi still made no reply. Genji closed his eyes but[67] could not sleep, so he started up and, taking writing materials, began to write, apparently without any fixed purpose, and indited the following distich:—
Kokimi still didn't respond. Genji closed his eyes but[67] couldn't sleep, so he got up, grabbed some writing materials, and started to write, seemingly without any clear intention, and composed the following couplet:—
In the shade of the tree,
There's someone I care about a lot,
"Although her heart is cold towards me."
Casting away the piece of paper on which these words were written—purposely or not, who knows?—he again leaned his head on his hand. Kokimi slyly stretching out his hand, picked up the paper from the floor, and hid it quickly in his dress. Genji soon fell into profound slumber, in which he was speedily joined by Kokimi.
Casting aside the piece of paper with these words on it—on purpose or not, who can tell?—he rested his head on his hand again. Kokimi, slyly reaching out, picked up the paper from the floor and quickly hid it in her dress. Genji soon fell into a deep sleep, which Kokimi quickly joined him in.
Some days passed away and Kokimi returned to his sister, who, on seeing him, chided him severely, saying:—
Some days went by, and Kokimi returned to his sister, who, upon seeing him, scolded him harshly, saying:—
"Though I managed with some difficulty, we must not forget what people might say of us, your officiousness is most unpardonable. Do you know what the Prince himself will think of your childish trick?"
"Even though I got through it with some trouble, we can't forget what people might say about us, your overbearing behavior is completely unacceptable. Do you realize what the Prince will think of your immature stunt?"
Thus was poor Kokimi, on the one hand, reproached by Genji for not doing enough, and on the other by his sister for being too officious! was he not in a very happy position! Yet, notwithstanding her words, he ventured to draw from his dress the paper he had picked up in Genji's apartment, and offered it to her. The lady hesitated a moment, though somewhat inclined to read it, holding it in her hand for some little time, undecided. At length she ventured to throw her eyes over its contents. At once the loss of her scarf floated upon her mind as she read, and, taking up her pen, wrote on part of the paper where Genji had written his verses, the words of a song:—
Thus poor Kokimi was, on one hand, criticized by Genji for not doing enough, and on the other by his sister for being too pushy! Wasn't he in a pretty tough spot? Still, despite her comments, he decided to take out the paper he had found in Genji's room and offered it to her. The lady hesitated for a moment, feeling a bit curious about it, holding it in her hand for a little while, unsure. Eventually, she took the plunge and skimmed over the contents. Immediately, the memory of losing her scarf hit her as she read, and picking up her pen, she wrote on a part of the paper where Genji had penned his verses, the words of a song:—
Cicada's wing is wet with dew,
So in my eyes, unknown to you, "Spring brings sweet tears of cherished regret."
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER IV
EVENING GLORY

t happened that when Genji was driving about in the Rokjiô quarter,
he was informed that his old nurse, Daini, was ill, and had become a
nun. Her residence was in Gojiô. He wished to visit her, and drove to
the house. The main gate was closed, so that his carriage could not
drive up; therefore, he sent in a servant to call out Koremitz, a son
of the nurse.
While Genji was out driving in the Rokjiô district, he learned that his former nurse, Daini, was sick and had become a nun. She lived in Gojiô. He wanted to visit her, so he went to her house. The main gate was locked, so his carriage couldn’t get close; he decided to send a servant to call for Koremitz, the nurse's son.
Meantime, while awaiting him, he looked round on the deserted terrace. He noticed close by a small and rather dilapidated dwelling, with a wooden fence round a newly-made enclosure. The upper part, for eight or ten yards in length, was surrounded by a trellis-work, over which some white reed blinds—rude, but new—were thrown. Through these blinds the indistinct outline of some fair heads were faintly delineated, and the owners were evidently peeping down the roadway from their retreat. "Ah," thought Genji, "they can never be so tall as to look over the blind. They must be standing on something within. But whose residence is it? What sort of people are they?" His equipage was strictly private and unostentatious. There were, of course, no outriders; hence he had no fear of being recognized by them. And so he still watched the house. The gate was also constructed of something like trellis-work, and stood half open, revealing the loneliness of the interior. The line: "Where do we seek our home?" came first into his mind, and he then thought that "even this must be as comfortable as golden palaces to its inmates."
Meanwhile, while waiting for him, he looked around the empty terrace. He noticed nearby a small and somewhat rundown house, with a wooden fence surrounding a newly made yard. The upper part, about eight or ten yards long, was covered with trelliswork, over which some white reed blinds—rough, but new—were hung. Through these blinds, he could see the faint outlines of some light-colored heads, and the people were clearly peeking down the road from their hiding place. "Ah," Genji thought, "they can’t be tall enough to look over the blinds. They must be standing on something inside. But whose home is this? What kind of people live here?" His carriage was strictly private and unnoticeable. There were, of course, no horsemen accompanying him, so he wasn't worried about being recognized by them. And so he continued to observe the house. The gate was also made of something like trelliswork and stood half open, revealing the emptiness inside. The line: "Where do we seek our home?" popped into his head, then he thought that "even this must feel as comfortable as golden palaces to its residents."
A long wooden rail, covered with luxuriant creepers, which, fresh and green, climbed over it in full vigor, arrested his eye; their white blossoms, one after another disclosing their smiling lips in unconscious beauty. Genji began humming to him[69]self: "Ah! stranger crossing there." When his attendant informed him that these lovely white flowers were called "Yûgao" (evening-glory), adding, and at the same time pointing to the flowers, "See the flowers only, flourishing in that glorious state."
A long wooden railing, covered with lush vines that were fresh and green, climbed over it vigorously, caught his attention; their white blossoms, one after another, revealed their beautiful faces in a natural way. Genji started humming to himself: "Ah! stranger crossing there." When his attendant told him that these beautiful white flowers were called "Yûgao" (evening-glory), he pointed to the flowers and added, "Look at the flowers only, thriving in that stunning condition."
"What beautiful flowers they are," exclaimed Genji. "Go and beg a bunch."
"What beautiful flowers!" Genji exclaimed. "Go and ask for a bunch."
The attendant thereupon entered the half-opened gate and asked for some of them, on which a young girl, dressed in a long tunic, came out, taking an old fan in her hand, and saying, "Let us put them on this, those with strong stems," plucked off a few stalks and laid them on the fan.
The attendant then walked through the half-open gate and asked for some of them. A young girl, wearing a long tunic, came out, holding an old fan in her hand, and said, "Let’s put those with strong stems on this." She picked a few stalks and placed them on the fan.
These were given to the attendant, who walked slowly back. Just as he came near to Genji, the gate of Koremitz's courtyard opened and Koremitz himself appeared, who took the flowers from him and handed them to Genji, at the same moment saying, "I am very sorry I could not find the gate key, and that I made you wait so long in the public road, though there is no one hereabouts to stare at, or recognize you, I sincerely beg your pardon."
These were handed to the attendant, who walked slowly back. Just as he got close to Genji, the gate of Koremitz's courtyard opened, and Koremitz himself appeared. He took the flowers from the attendant and handed them to Genji, saying at the same time, "I'm really sorry I couldn't find the gate key and that I made you wait so long on the street. Even though there’s no one around to gawk at you or recognize you, I sincerely apologize."
The carriage was now driven in, and Genji alighted. The Ajari,[52] elder brother of Koremitz; Mikawa-no-Kami, his brother-in-law; and the daughter of Daini, all assembled and greeted him. The nun also rose from her couch to welcome him.
The carriage was now brought in, and Genji got out. The Ajari,[52] Koremitz's older brother; Mikawa-no-Kami, his brother-in-law; and Daini's daughter all gathered and welcomed him. The nun also stood up from her couch to greet him.
"How pleased I am to see you," she said, "but you see I have quite altered, I have become a nun. I have given up the world. I had no reluctance in doing this. If I had any uneasiness, it was on your account alone. My health, however, is beginning to improve; evidently the divine blessing on this sacrifice."
"How happy I am to see you," she said, "but as you can see, I've changed a lot; I've become a nun. I've left the world behind. I had no hesitation in making this choice. If I felt any worry, it was only about you. However, my health is starting to get better; it's clearly a blessing from above for this sacrifice."
"I was so sorry," replied Genji, "to hear you were ill, and now still more so to find you have given up the world. I hope that you may live to witness my success and prosperity. It grieves me to think you were compelled to make such a change; yet, I believe, this will secure your enjoyment of happiness hereafter. It is said that when one leaves this world without a single regret, one passes straight to Paradise." As he said these words his eyes became moistened.[70]
"I was really sorry," Genji said, "to hear that you were unwell, and now I'm even more upset to find out that you've withdrawn from the world. I hope you'll be here to see my success and good fortune. It makes me sad to think you had to make such a big change; however, I believe this will ensure your happiness in the future. They say that when someone leaves this world without any regrets, they go straight to Paradise." As he said this, his eyes filled with tears.[70]
Now, it is common for nurses to regard their foster children with blind affection, whatever may be their faults, thinking, so to speak, that what is crooked is straight. So in Genji's case, who, in Daini's eyes, was next door to perfection, this blindness was still more strongly apparent, and she always regarded her office as his nurse, as an honor, and while Genji was discoursing in the above manner, a tear began to trickle from her eyes.
Now, it's common for nurses to see their foster children with unconditional love, no matter their flaws, almost as if they believe that what's wrong is right. In Genji's case, who, in Daini's eyes, was almost perfect, this blind affection was even more evident, and she always considered her role as his nurse to be an honor. While Genji was speaking, a tear started to roll down her cheek.
"You know," he continued, "at what an early age I was deprived of my dearest ties; there were, indeed, several who looked after me, but you were the one to whom I was most attached. In due course, after I grew up, I ceased to see you regularly. I could not visit you as often as I thought of you, yet, when I did not see you for a long time, I often felt very lonely. Ah! if there were no such things as partings in the world!"
"You know," he went on, "how young I was when I lost my closest connections; there were several people who took care of me, but you were the one I felt the strongest bond with. As time passed and I grew up, I stopped seeing you regularly. I couldn't visit you as often as I thought about you, and whenever I went a long time without seeing you, I often felt really lonely. Oh, if only there were no such thing as goodbyes in this world!"
He then enjoined them earnestly to persevere in prayer for their mother's health, and said, "Good-by."
He then earnestly urged them to keep praying for their mother's health and said, "Goodbye."
At the moment of quitting the house he remembered that something was written on the fan that held the flowers. It was already twilight, and he asked Koremitz to bring a taper, that he might see to read it. It seemed to him as if the fragrance of some fair hand that had used it still remained, and on it was written the following couplets:—
At the moment he was leaving the house, he remembered that something was written on the fan that held the flowers. It was already twilight, and he asked Koremitz to bring a candle so he could read it. It felt to him as if the scent of some lovely hand that had used it still lingered, and on it was written the following couplets:—
Sleeps on the beautiful flower of the Yûgao,
Will this make him happy, whose bright looks,
"Did you give the flowers a more precious light?"
With apparent carelessness, without any indication to show who the writer was, it bore, however, the marks of a certain excellence. Genji thought, "this is singular, coming from whence it does," and turning to Koremitz, he asked, "Who lives in this house to your right?" "Ah," exclaimed Koremitz mentally, "as usual, I see," but replied with indifference, "Truly I have been here some days, but I have been so busy in attending my mother that I neither know nor have asked about the neighbors." "You may probably be surprised at my inquisitiveness," said Genji, "but I have reasons for asking this on account of this fan. I request you to call on them, and make inquiries what sort of people they are."[71]
With an air of casualness and no clear indication of who wrote it, the letter showed signs of a certain quality. Genji thought, "This is interesting, considering its source," and turned to Koremitz, asking, "Who lives in the house to your right?" "Ah," Koremitz mentally noted, "same as always," but replied indifferently, "I've been here for a few days, but I've been so busy taking care of my mother that I haven’t gotten to know or asked about the neighbors." "You might find my curiosity surprising," Genji said, "but I have my reasons for asking because of this fan. I’d like you to visit them and find out what kind of people they are." [71]
Koremitz thereupon proceeded to the house, and, calling out a servant, sought from him the information he wanted, when he was told that, "This is the house of Mr. Yômei-no-Ske. He is at present in the country; his lady is still young; her brothers are in the Court service, and often come here to see her. The whole history of the family I am not acquainted with." With this answer Koremitz returned, and repeated it to Genji, who thought, "Ah! the sending of this verse may be a trick of these conceited Court fellows!" but he could not entirely free his mind from the idea of its having been sent especially to himself. This was consistent with the characteristic vanity of his disposition. He, therefore, took out a paper, and disguising his handwriting (lest it should be identified), indited the following:—
Koremitz then went to the house and called for a servant to get the information he needed. He was informed, "This is the house of Mr. Yômei-no-Ske. He is currently out in the country; his wife is still young, and her brothers work at the Court and often come by to visit her. I don’t know the whole history of the family." With this response, Koremitz returned and told Genji, who thought, "Ah! Sending this verse could be a trick from those arrogant Court guys!" but he couldn’t shake the feeling that it might have been sent specifically to him. This matched his naturally vain character. So, he pulled out a piece of paper and, to disguise his handwriting (so it wouldn't be recognized), wrote the following:—
One evening at dusk, I saw, It might have charms that I value even more,
"And look more beautiful than before."
And this he sent to the house by his servant, and set off on his way. He saw a faint light through the chinks of the blinds of the house, like the glimmer of the firefly. It gave him, as he passed, a silent sort of longing. The mansion in Rokjiô, to which he was proceeding this evening, was a handsome building, standing amidst fine woods of rare growth and beauty, and all was of comfortable appearance. Its mistress was altogether in good circumstances, and here Genji spent the hours in full ease and comfort.
And he sent this to the house through his servant and set off on his way. He noticed a faint light shining through the cracks in the blinds, like the glow of a firefly. It stirred a quiet sense of longing in him as he walked by. The mansion in Rokjiô, where he was heading this evening, was an impressive building surrounded by beautiful, rare trees, all looking very comfortable. Its owner was well-off, and it was here that Genji enjoyed his time in complete ease and comfort.
On his way home next morning he again passed the front of the house, where grew the Yûgao flowers, and the recollection of flowers which he had received the previous evening, made him anxious to ascertain who the people were who lived there.
On his way home the next morning, he walked past the front of the house again, where the Yûgao flowers were growing. Remembering the flowers he had received the night before made him curious to find out who lived there.
After the lapse of some time Koremitz came to pay him a visit, excusing himself for not having come before, on account of his mother's health being more unsatisfactory. He said, "In obedience to your commands to make further inquiries, I called on some people who know about my neighbors, but could not get much information. I was told, however, that there is a lady who has been living there since last May, but[72] who she is even the people in the house do not know. Sometimes I looked over the hedges between our gardens, and saw the youthful figure of a lady, and a maiden attending her, in a style of dress which betrayed a good origin. Yesterday evening, after sunset, I saw the lady writing a letter, her face was very calm in expression, but full of thought, and her attendant was often sobbing secretly, as she waited on her. These things I saw distinctly."
After some time, Koremitz came to visit him, apologizing for not coming sooner because his mother's health had worsened. He said, "Following your instructions to gather more information, I spoke with some people who know about my neighbors, but didn't manage to find out much. However, I did learn that there's a lady who has been living there since last May, but even the people in the house don't know who she is. Sometimes I looked over the hedges between our gardens and saw a young woman, along with a maid attending to her, dressed in a way that suggested a good background. Yesterday evening, after sunset, I saw the lady writing a letter; her expression was calm, yet thoughtful, while her maid was frequently sobbing quietly as she waited on her. I saw all of this clearly."
Genji smiled. He seemed more anxious than before to know something about them, and Koremitz continued: "Hoping to get some fuller information, I took an opportunity which presented itself of sending a communication to the house. To this a speedy answer was returned, written by a skilful hand. I concluded from this and other circumstances that there was something worth seeing and knowing enclosed within those walls." Genji immediately exclaimed, "Do! do! try again; not to be able to find out is too provoking," and he thought to himself, "If in lowly life, which is often left unnoticed, we find something attractive and fair, as Sama-no-Kami said, how delightful it will be, and I think, perhaps, this may be such a one."
Genji smiled. He seemed even more eager than before to learn something about them, and Koremitz continued: "Hoping to get more information, I took the opportunity to send a message to the house. A quick response came back, written with great skill. From this and other clues, I gathered there’s something worth seeing and knowing behind those walls." Genji immediately replied, "Please! try again; not being able to find out is so frustrating," and he thought to himself, "If even in humble situations, which often go unnoticed, we find something attractive and lovely, as Sama-no-Kami said, how wonderful that would be, and I think, maybe this could be one of those."
In the meantime his thoughts were occasionally reverting to Cicada. His nature was not, perhaps, so perverted as to think about persons of such condition and position in life as Cicada; but since he had heard the discussion about women, and their several classifications, he had somehow become speculative in his sentiments, and ambitious of testing all those different varieties by his own experience. While matters were in this state Iyo-no-Kami returned to the capital, and came in haste to pay his respects to Genji. He was a swarthy, repulsive looking man, bearing the traces of a long journey in his appearance, and of advanced age. Still there was nothing unpleasant in his natural character and manners. Genji was about to converse with him freely, but somehow or another an awkward feeling arose in his mind, and threw a restraint upon his cordiality. "Iyo is such an honest old man," he reflected, "it is too bad to take advantage of him. What Sama-no-Kami said is true, 'that to strive to carry out wrong desires is man's evil failing!' Her hardheartedness to me is unpleasant, but from the other side this deserves praise!"
In the meantime, his thoughts occasionally drifted back to Cicada. His nature wasn't so twisted that he would think about someone like Cicada, but since he'd heard the discussion about women and their different classifications, he had become somewhat curious and eager to experience all those different types for himself. While things were in this state, Iyo-no-Kami returned to the capital and hurried to pay his respects to Genji. He was a dark-skinned, unattractive man, showing signs of a long journey and advanced age. Still, there was nothing off-putting about his natural character and manners. Genji was about to engage in a friendly conversation with him, but for some reason, an uncomfortable feeling crept into his mind, making him hold back his warmth. "Iyo is such an honest old man," he thought, "it's unfair to take advantage of him. What Sama-no-Kami said is true, 'to pursue wrong desires is man's greatest flaw!' Her coldness toward me is frustrating, but on the flip side, that deserves praise!"
It was announced after this that Iyo-no-Kami would return[73] to his province, and take his wife with him, and that his daughter would be left behind to be soon married.
It was announced afterwards that Iyo-no-Kami would return[73] to his province, taking his wife with him, while his daughter would stay behind to be married soon.
This intelligence was far from pleasing to Genji, and he longed once more, only once more to behold the lady of the scarf, and he concerted with Kokimi how to arrange a plan for obtaining an interview. The lady, however, was quite deaf to such proposals, and the only concession she vouchsafed was that she occasionally received a letter, and sometimes answered it.
This news didn't sit well with Genji, and he yearned once more, just one more time, to see the lady of the scarf. He teamed up with Kokimi to come up with a plan to secure a meeting. However, the lady was completely uninterested in such plans, and the only concession she made was that she occasionally received a letter and sometimes replied to it.
Autumn had now come; Genji was still thoughtful. Lady Aoi saw him but seldom, and was constantly disquieted by his protracted absence from her. There was, as we have before hinted, at Rokjiô, another person whom he had won with great difficulty, and it would have been a little inconsistent if he became too easily tired of her. He indeed had not become cool towards her, but the violence of his passion had somewhat abated. The cause of this seems to have been that this lady was rather too zealous, or, we may say, jealous; besides, her age exceeded that of Genji by some years. The following incident will illustrate the state of matters between them:—
Autumn had arrived, and Genji was still deep in thought. Lady Aoi rarely saw him and was constantly troubled by his long absence. As we mentioned earlier, there was another woman at Rokjiô whom he had won with great difficulty, so it would have been a bit inconsistent for him to tire of her too quickly. He hadn’t cooled off towards her completely, but his intense passion had softened a bit. The reason for this seems to be that this lady was a bit too eager, or we might say, jealous; plus, she was a few years older than Genji. The following incident will clarify the situation between them:—
One morning early Genji was about to take his departure, with sleepy eyes, listless and weary, from her mansion at Rokjiô. A slight mist spread over the scene. A maiden attendant of the mistress opened the door for his departure, and led him forth. The shrubbery of flowering trees struck refreshingly on the sight, with interlacing branches in rich confusion, among which was some Asagao in full blossom. Genji was tempted to dally, and looked contemplatively over them. The maiden still accompanied him. She wore a thin silk tunic of light green colors, showing off her graceful waist and figure, which it covered. Her appearance was attractive. Genji looked at her tenderly, and led her to a seat in the garden, and sat down by her side. Her countenance was modest and quiet; her wavy hair was neatly and prettily arranged. Genji began humming in a low tone:—
One morning, Genji was about to leave, feeling sleepy, sluggish, and tired, from her house at Rokjiô. A light mist hung in the air. A maid of the mistress opened the door for him and guided him out. The garden, filled with flowering trees, was a refreshing sight, with their branches tangled together, among which some Asagao were in full bloom. Genji was tempted to linger and gazed thoughtfully at them. The maid continued to walk with him. She wore a thin silk tunic in light green, accentuating her graceful waist and figure. She looked lovely. Genji gazed at her affectionately and guided her to a seat in the garden, sitting down beside her. Her face was modest and calm; her wavy hair was neatly and beautifully styled. Genji started humming softly:—
Would gladly not let its wanderings betray,
Yet 'Asagao,' in the morning,
"Drives my gentle desire to wander." [74]
So saying, he gently took her hand; she, however, without appearing to understand his real meaning, answered thus:—
So saying, he gently took her hand; she, however, without seeming to understand his true meaning, responded this way:—
But hurry to leave,
Say, can the flower you left, no more "Stop your inconsistent heart?"
At this juncture a young attendant in Sasinuki[53] entered the garden, brushing away the dewy mist from the flowers, and began to gather some bunches of Asagao. The scene was one which we might desire to paint, so full of quiet beauty, and Genji rose from his seat, and slowly passed homeward. In those days Genji was becoming more and more an object of popular admiration in society, and we might even attribute the eccentricity of some of his adventures to the favor he enjoyed, combined with his great personal attractions. Where beautiful flowers expand their blossoms even the rugged mountaineer loves to rest under their shade, so wherever Genji showed himself people sought his notice.
At this moment, a young attendant in Sasinuki[53] entered the garden, brushing away the morning dew from the flowers, and started gathering some bunches of Asagao. The scene was one we would want to capture in a painting, so full of serene beauty. Genji got up from his seat and slowly made his way home. During that time, Genji was becoming more and more admired in society, and we could even attribute the peculiarities of some of his adventures to the favor he received, along with his great charm. Just as the rugged mountaineer finds comfort under the shade of beautiful flowers, people sought Genji’s attention whenever he appeared.
Now with regard to the fair one about whom Koremitz was making inquiries. After some still further investigations, he came to Genji and told him that "there is some one who often visits there. Who he was I could not at first find out, for he comes with the utmost privacy. I made up my mind to discover him; so one evening I concealed myself outside the house, and waited. Presently the sound of an approaching carriage was heard, and the inmates of the house began to peep out. The lady I mentioned before was also to be seen; I could not see her very plainly, but I can tell you so much: she looked charming. The carriage itself was now seen approaching, and it apparently belonged to some one of rank. A little girl who was peeping out exclaimed, "Ukon, look here, quick, Chiûjiô is coming." Then one older came forward rubbing her hands and saying to the child, 'Don't be so foolish, don't be excited.' How could they tell, I wondered, that the carriage was a Chiûjiô's. I stole forth cautiously and reconnoitred. Near the house there is a small stream, over which a plank had been thrown by way of a bridge. The visitor was rapidly approaching [75]this bridge when an amusing incident occurred: The elder girl came out in haste to meet him, and was passing the bridge, when the skirt of her dress caught in something, and she well-nigh fell into the water. 'Confound that bridge, what a bad Katzragi,'[54] she cried, and suddenly turned pale. How amusing it was, you may imagine. The visitor was dressed in plain style, he was followed by his page, whom I recognized as belonging to Tô-no-Chiûjiô."
Now, about the beautiful woman Koremitz was asking about. After some more digging, he came to Genji and said, "There's someone who frequently visits there. I couldn’t figure out who it was at first because he arrives very discreetly. I decided to find out, so one evening I hid outside the house and waited. Soon, I heard the sound of an approaching carriage, and the people inside started to peek out. The lady I mentioned before was also visible; I couldn’t see her clearly, but I can say this: she looked lovely. The carriage was coming closer, and it seemed to belong to someone of high status. A little girl peeking out shouted, 'Ukon, look quick, Chiûjiô is coming.' Then one older girl came forward, rubbing her hands and telling the child, 'Don’t be silly, don’t get too excited.' I wondered how they knew that the carriage was Chiûjiô's. I crept out carefully to take a look. Near the house, there’s a small stream with a plank laid down as a bridge. The visitor was approaching the bridge quickly when something funny happened: the older girl rushed out to meet him, crossed the bridge, and her dress got caught on something, almost causing her to fall into the water. 'Darn that bridge, what a bad Katzragi,' she exclaimed, suddenly going pale. It was quite amusing, as you can imagine. The visitor was dressed simply, followed by his page, whom I recognized as being from Tô-no-Chiûjiô."
"I should like to see that same carriage," interrupted Genji eagerly, as he thought to himself, "that house may be the home of the very girl whom he (Tô-no-Chiûjiô) spoke about, perhaps he has discovered her hiding-place."
"I would love to see that same carriage," Genji interrupted eagerly, thinking to himself, "that house could be the home of the very girl Tô-no-Chiûjiô mentioned; maybe he has found out where she’s hiding."
"I have also made an acquaintance," Koremitz continued, "with a certain person in this house, and it was through these means that I made closer observations. The girl who nearly fell over the bridge is, no doubt, the lady's attendant, but they pretend to be all on an equality. Even when the little child said anything to betray them by its remarks, they immediately turned it off." Koremitz laughed as he told this, adding, "this was an amusing trick indeed."
"I’ve also gotten to know someone," Koremitz continued, "who lives in this house, and that’s how I was able to observe things more closely. The girl who almost fell off the bridge is definitely the lady’s attendant, but they act as if they’re equals. Even when the little child said something that might give them away, they quickly changed the subject." Koremitz laughed as he said this, adding, "It was quite the amusing trick."
"Oh," exclaimed Genji, "I must have a look at them when I go to visit your mother; you must manage this," and with the words the picture of the "Evening-Glory" rose pleasantly before his eyes.
"Oh," Genji exclaimed, "I have to check them out when I visit your mom; you need to take care of this," and with that, the image of the "Evening-Glory" appeared sweetly in his mind.
Now Koremitz not only was always prompt in attending to the wishes of Prince Genji, but also was by his own temperament fond of carrying on such intrigues. He tried every means to favor his designs, and to ingratiate himself with the lady, and at last succeeded in bringing her and Genji together. The details of the plans by which all this was brought about are too long to be given here. Genji visited her often, but it was with the greatest caution and privacy; he never asked her when they met any particulars about her past life, nor did he reveal his own to her. He would not drive to her in his own carriage, and Koremitz often lent him his own horse to ride. He took no attendant with him except the one who had asked for the "Evening-Glory." He would not even call on the nurse, lest it might lead to discoveries. The lady was puzzled at his reticence. She would sometimes send her servant to [76]ascertain, if possible, what road he took, and where he went. But somehow, by chance or design, he always became lost to her watchful eye. His dress, also, was of the most ordinary description, and his visits were always paid late in the evening. To her all this seemed like the mysteries of old legends. True, she conjectured from his demeanor and ways that he was a person of rank, but she never ascertained exactly who he was. She sometimes reproached Koremitz for bringing her into such strange circumstances. But he cunningly kept himself aloof from such taunts.
Now, Koremitz was not only always quick to cater to Prince Genji's wishes but also had a natural inclination for intrigue. He did everything he could to support Genji's plans and win over the lady, ultimately succeeding in bringing her and Genji together. The details of how this all happened are too lengthy to share here. Genji visited her frequently, but with the utmost caution and discretion; he never asked her about her past when they met, nor did he share his own history with her. He wouldn't drive to her place in his own carriage, and Koremitz often lent him his horse to ride. He went alone, taking only the servant who had requested the "Evening-Glory." He even avoided visiting the nurse to prevent any unintended revelations. The lady was puzzled by his silence. Sometimes, she would send her servant to [76] try to find out what route he took and where he went. But somehow, whether by chance or design, he always eluded her watchful gaze. His clothing was quite plain, and he always visited late in the evening. To her, all this felt like something out of ancient legends. While she speculated from his demeanor that he was of high status, she never discovered exactly who he was. She occasionally scolded Koremitz for putting her in such odd situations. Yet he cleverly remained detached from her complaints.
Be this as it may, Genji still frequently visited her, though at the same time he was not unmindful that this kind of adventure was scarcely consistent with his position. The girl was simple and modest in nature, not certainly manœuvring, neither was she stately or dignified in mien, but everything about her had a peculiar charm and interest, impossible to describe, and in the full charm of youth not altogether void of experience.
Be that as it may, Genji still often visited her, although he was aware that this kind of situation didn't really align with his role. The girl was straightforward and humble, not at all scheming, nor was she grand or dignified in appearance, but there was something about her that held a unique charm and intrigue, hard to put into words, and in the full bloom of youth, she wasn't entirely lacking in experience.
"But by what charm in her," thought Genji, "am I so strongly affected; no matter, I am so," and thus his passion continued.
"But what is it about her that has such a strong hold on me?" Genji thought. "It doesn't matter; I feel this way anyway," and so his passion lingered.
Her residence was only temporary, and this Genji soon became aware of. "If she leaves this place," thought he, "and I lose sight of her—for when this may happen is uncertain—what shall I do?" He at last decided to carry her off secretly to his own mansion in Nijiô. True, if this became known it would be an awkward business; but such are love affairs; always some dangers to be risked! He therefore fondly entreated her to accompany him to some place where they could be freer.
Her stay was only temporary, and Genji soon realized this. "If she leaves this place," he thought, "and I lose sight of her—and who knows when that might happen—what will I do?" He finally decided to secretly take her to his own home in Nijiô. Sure, if this got out it would be a tricky situation, but that's how love works; there are always some risks to take! So he lovingly urged her to come with him to a place where they could be more free.
Her answer, however, was "That such a proposal on his part only alarmed her." Genji was amused at her girlish mode of expression, and earnestly said, "Which of us is a fox?[55] I don't know, but anyhow be persuaded by me." And after repeated conversations of the same nature, she at last half-consented. He had much doubt of the propriety of inducing her to take this step, nevertheless her final compliance flattered his vanity. He recollected very well the Tokonatz (Pinks) which Tô-no-Chiûjiô spoke of, but never betrayed that he had any knowledge of that circumstance.[77]
Her response, however, was, "Your proposal only makes me uneasy." Genji found her youthful way of speaking amusing and earnestly said, "Which of us is being tricky? I’m not sure, but please trust me." After several similar conversations, she finally agreed, at least partly. He had serious doubts about whether it was right to encourage her to take this step, yet her eventual agreement boosted his ego. He clearly remembered the Tokonatz (Pinks) that Tô-no-Chiûjiô had talked about, but he never let on that he knew anything about it.[77]
It was on the evening of the 15th of August when they were together. The moonlight streamed through the crevices of the broken wall. To Genji such a scene was novel and peculiar. The dawn at length began to break, and from the surrounding houses the voices of the farmers might be heard talking.
It was on the evening of August 15th when they were together. The moonlight poured through the gaps in the broken wall. To Genji, this scene felt new and unusual. Finally, dawn began to break, and from the nearby houses, the voices of the farmers could be heard chatting.
One remarked, "How cool it is." Another, "There is not much hope for our crops this year." "My carrying business I do not expect to answer," responded the first speaker. "But are our neighbors listening!" Conversing in this way they proceeded to their work.
One said, "How cool is that?" Another replied, "There's not much hope for our crops this year." "I don't expect my delivery business to do well," responded the first speaker. "But are our neighbors listening!" They chatted like this as they went about their work.
Had the lady been one to whom surrounding appearances were important, she might have felt disturbed, but she was far from being so, and seemed as if no outward circumstances could trouble her equanimity, which appeared to him an admirable trait. The noise of the threshing of the corn came indistinctly to their ears like distant thunder. The beating of the bleacher's hammer was also heard faintly from afar off.
Had the lady been someone who cared about how things looked around her, she might have felt upset, but she definitely wasn’t that type, and it seemed like nothing in her environment could shake her calmness, which he found to be a wonderful quality. The sound of the corn being threshed reached them faintly, like distant thunder. They could also hear the dull thud of the bleacher’s hammer from far away.
They were in the front of the house. They opened the window and looked out on the dawn. In the small garden before their eyes was a pretty bamboo grove; their leaves, wet with dew, shone brilliantly, even as bright as in the gardens of the palace. The cricket sang cheerfully in the old walls as if it was at their very ears, and the flight of wild geese in the air rustled overhead. Everything spoke of rural scenes and business, different from what Genji was in the habit of seeing and hearing round him.
They were at the front of the house. They opened the window and looked out at dawn. In the small garden before them was a beautiful bamboo grove; its leaves, wet with dew, shone brightly, just like in the palace gardens. A cricket chirped happily in the old walls, as if it were right next to them, and the sound of wild geese flying overhead rustled above. Everything felt pastoral and busy, different from what Genji was used to seeing and hearing around him.
To him all these sights and sounds, from their novelty and variety, combined with the affection he had for the girl beside him, had a delightful charm. She wore a light dress of clear purple, not very costly; her figure was slight and delicate; the tones of her voice soft and insinuating. "If she were only a little more cultivated," thought he, but, in any case, he was determined to carry her off.
To him, all these sights and sounds, with their freshness and variety, combined with the affection he felt for the girl beside him, had a delightful charm. She wore a light dress in a bright purple, not very expensive; her figure was slim and delicate, and the tones of her voice were soft and inviting. "If only she were a bit more refined," he thought, but in any case, he was determined to take her away.
"Now is the time," said he, "let us go together, the place is not very far off."
"Now is the time," he said. "Let's go together; it's not far from here."
"Why so soon?" she replied, gently. As her implied consent to his proposal was thus given without much thought, he, on his part, became bolder. He summoned her maid, Ukon, and ordered the carriage to be got ready. Dawn now fairly broke; the cocks had ceased to crow, and the voice of an aged[78] man was heard repeating his orisons, probably during his fast. "His days will not be many," thought Genji, "what is he praying for?" And while so thinking, the aged mortal muttered, "Nam Tôrai no Dôshi" (Oh! the Divine guide of the future). "Do listen to that prayer," said Genji, turning to the girl, "it shows our life is not limited to this world," and he hummed:—
"Why so soon?" she replied softly. As she gave her agreement to his proposal without much thought, he became bolder. He called for her maid, Ukon, and told her to get the carriage ready. Dawn had fully arrived; the roosters had stopped crowing, and the voice of an old man was heard reciting his prayers, likely during his fast. "His days are numbered," thought Genji, "what is he praying for?" While he pondered this, the old man muttered, "Nam Tôrai no Dôshi" (Oh! the Divine guide of the future). "Listen to that prayer," Genji said to the girl, "it shows our life isn't just limited to this world," and he hummed:—
And added, "By Mirok,[57] let us bind ourselves in love forever."
And added, "By Mirok,[57] let’s commit ourselves to love forever."
The girl, doubtful of the future, thus replied in a melancholy tone:—
The girl, uncertain about the future, replied in a sad tone:—
I feel like my past hasn't been free.
From sins I don't remember,
I'm more afraid of what's to come, maybe.
In the meantime a passing cloud had suddenly covered the sky, and made its face quite gray. Availing himself of this obscurity, Genji hurried her away and led her to the carriage, where Ukon also accompanied her.
In the meantime, a passing cloud suddenly covered the sky, turning it a dull gray. Taking advantage of this darkness, Genji quickly took her away and led her to the carriage, where Ukon also joined them.
They drove to an isolated mansion on the Rokjiô embankment, which was at no great distance, and called out the steward who looked after it. The grounds were in great solitude, and over them lay a thick mist. The curtains of the carriage were not drawn close, so that the sleeves of their dresses were almost moistened. "I have never experienced this sort of trouble before," said Genji; "how painful are the sufferings of love."
They drove to a secluded mansion on the Rokjiô embankment, which wasn’t far away, and called out the caretaker who looked after it. The grounds were very quiet, and a thick mist hung over them. The carriage curtains were not fully drawn, causing the sleeves of their dresses to become almost damp. "I've never faced this kind of trouble before," Genji said; "the pains of love are so intense."
I never saw such a misty morning light Have felt it before with a racing heart.
Have you ever?"
Have you ever?
The lady shyly averted her face and answered:—
The woman shyly turned away her face and replied:—
Who doesn't know if her mountain love Be it true or false, without a home,
"The fog down below, the clouds up high."
The steward presently came out and the carriage was driven inside the gates, and was brought close to the entrance, while the rooms were hurriedly prepared for their reception. They alighted just as the mist was clearing away.
The steward came out, and the carriage was driven through the gates, bringing it right up to the entrance while the rooms were quickly readied for their arrival. They got out just as the mist was starting to clear.
This steward was in the habit of going to the mansion of Sadaijin, and was well acquainted with Genji.
This steward regularly visited Sadaijin's mansion and was familiar with Genji.
"Oh!" he exclaimed, as they entered. "Without proper attendants!" And approaching near to Genji said, "Shall I call in some more servants?"
"Oh!" he exclaimed as they walked in. "Without proper attendants!" Then, moving closer to Genji, he asked, "Should I call in some more servants?"
Genji replied at once and impressively, "I purposely chose a place where many people should not intrude. Don't trouble yourself, and be discreet."
Genji immediately responded with confidence, "I deliberately picked a spot where we won't be interrupted. Don't worry about it, and please keep it to yourself."
Rice broth was served up for their breakfast, but no regular meal had been prepared.
Rice broth was served for breakfast, but no regular meal had been made.
The sun was now high in the heavens. Genji got up and opened the window. The gardens had been uncared for, and had run wild. The forest surrounding the mansion was dense and old, and the shrubberies were ravaged and torn by the autumn gales, and the bosom of the lake was hidden by rank weeds. The main part of the house had been for a long time uninhabited, except the servants' quarter, where there were only a few people living.
The sun was now high in the sky. Genji got up and opened the window. The gardens had been neglected and had grown wild. The forest surrounding the mansion was thick and ancient, and the bushes were battered and torn by the autumn winds, while the surface of the lake was covered by dense weeds. The main part of the house had been unoccupied for a long time, except for the servants' quarters, where only a few people lived.
"How fearful the place looks; but let no demon molest us," thought Genji, and endeavored to direct the girl's attention by fond and caressing conversation. And now he began, little by little, to throw off the mask, and told her who he was, and then began humming:—
"How scary this place looks; but I hope no evil spirit bothers us," Genji thought, and tried to shift the girl's focus with sweet and affectionate conversation. Gradually, he started to reveal his true identity, and then he began to hum:—
"Was the bright guide that led you here."
She looked at him askance, replying:—
She glanced at him sideways and replied:—
Thus a faint allusion was made to the circumstances which were the cause of their acquaintance, and it became known that the verse and the fan had been sent by her attendant mistaking Genji for her mistress's former lover.
Thus a subtle hint was given about the circumstances that led to their meeting, and it was revealed that the poem and the fan had been sent by her attendant, who mistook Genji for her mistress's former lover.
In the course of a few hours the girl became more at her ease, and later on in the afternoon Koremitz came and presented some fruits. The latter, however, stayed with them only a short time.[80]
In just a few hours, the girl felt more comfortable, and later in the afternoon, Koremitz came by and brought some fruits. However, he only stayed with them for a little while.[80]
The mansion gradually became very quiet, and the evening rapidly approached. The inner room was somewhat dark and gloomy. Yûgao was nervous; she was too nervous to remain there alone, and Genji therefore drew back the curtains to let the twilight in, staying there with her. Here the lovers remained, enjoying each other's sight and company, yet the more the evening advanced, the more timid and restless she became, so he quickly closed the casement, and she drew by degrees closer and closer to his side. At these moments he also became distracted and thoughtful. How the Emperor would be asking after him, and know not where he might be! What would the lady, the jealous lady, in the neighboring mansion think or say if she discovered their secret? How painful it would be if her jealous rage should flash forth on him! Such were the reflections which made him melancholy; and as his eyes fell upon the girl affectionately sitting beside him, ignorant of all these matters, he could not but feel a kind of pity for her.
The mansion gradually grew quiet as evening approached. The inner room felt dark and gloomy. Yûgao was anxious; she felt too nervous to stay there alone, so Genji pulled back the curtains to let the twilight in and stayed with her. The two lovers remained, enjoying each other's presence, but as the evening went on, she became more timid and restless, prompting him to quickly close the window. She inched closer to him. In these moments, he also felt distracted and contemplative. He wondered how the Emperor was asking about him, unaware of his whereabouts. What would the jealous lady in the neighboring mansion think or say if she uncovered their secret? It would be so painful if her jealousy turned against him! These thoughts made him feel melancholy, and as he looked at the girl affectionately sitting beside him, completely unaware of these troubles, he couldn't help but feel a sense of pity for her.
Night was now advancing, and they unconsciously dropped off to sleep, when suddenly over the pillow of Genji hovered the figure of a lady of threatening aspect. It said fiercely, "You faithless one, wandering astray with such a strange girl."
Night was settling in, and they had unknowingly drifted off to sleep, when suddenly the figure of a menacing woman appeared over Genji's pillow. She said sharply, "You untrustworthy one, lost with such an odd girl."
And then the apparition tried to pull away the sleeping girl near him. Genji awoke much agitated. The lamp had burnt itself out. He drew his sword, and placed it beside him, and called aloud for Ukon, and she came to him also quite alarmed.
And then the ghost tried to grab the sleeping girl next to him. Genji woke up feeling very unsettled. The lamp had gone out. He took out his sword and set it beside him, then called out for Ukon, who came to him looking quite worried.
"Do call up the servants and procure a light," said Genji.
"Please call the servants and get a light," said Genji.
"How can I go, 'tis too dark," she replied, shaking with fear.
"How can I leave? It’s too dark," she said, trembling with fear.
"How childish!" he exclaimed, with a false laugh, and clapped his hands to call a servant. The sound echoed drearily through the empty rooms, but no servant came. At this moment he found the girl beside him was also strangely affected. Her brow was covered with great drops of cold perspiration, and she appeared rapidly sinking into a state of unconsciousness.
"How childish!" he said with a forced laugh, clapping his hands to summon a servant. The sound echoed sadly through the empty rooms, but no one came. At that moment, he noticed that the girl next to him was also oddly affected. Her forehead was beaded with cold sweat, and she seemed to be quickly slipping into unconsciousness.
"Ah! she is often troubled with the nightmare," said Ukon, "and perhaps this disturbs her now; but let us try and rouse her."[81]
"Ah! she often has nightmares," said Ukon, "and maybe that's what's bothering her now; but let's try to wake her up."[81]
"Yes, very likely," said Genji; "she was very much fatigued, and since noon her eyes have often been riveted upwards, like one suffering from some inward malady. I will go myself and call the servants"—he continued, "clapping one's hands is useless, besides it echoes fearfully. Do come here, Ukon, for a little while, and look after your mistress." So pulling Ukon near Yûgao, he advanced to the entrance of the saloon. He saw all was dark in the adjoining chambers. The wind was high, and blew gustily round the mansion. The few servants, consisting of a son of the steward, footman, and page, were all buried in profound slumber. Genji called to them loudly, and they awoke with a start. "Come," said he, "bring a light. Valet, twang your bow-string, and drive away the fiend. How can you sleep so soundly in such a place? But has Koremitz come?"
"Yeah, probably," Genji said. "She seemed really tired, and since noon, she’s been staring up, like someone who’s not feeling well. I’ll go call the servants myself," he continued. "Clapping my hands is pointless; it just echoes frighteningly. Come here for a bit, Ukon, and take care of your mistress." Pulling Ukon closer to Yûgao, he walked over to the entrance of the room. He saw that all the nearby rooms were dark. The wind was strong, howling around the house. The few servants— the steward's son, a footman, and a page—were all sound asleep. Genji called out to them loudly, and they woke up with a jolt. "Come on," he said, "bring a light. Valet, twang your bowstring and scare off whatever's out there. How can you sleep so soundly in a place like this? But has Koremitz arrived?"
"Sir, he came in the evening, but you had given no command, and so he went away, saying he would return in the morning," answered one.
"Sir, he came in the evening, but you hadn’t given any orders, so he left, saying he would come back in the morning," replied one.
The one who gave this reply was an old knight, and he twanged his bow-strings vigorously, "Hiyôjin! hiyôjin!" (Be careful of the fire! be careful of the fire!) as he walked round the rooms.
The person who responded was an old knight, and he strummed his bowstrings energetically, "Hiyôjin! hiyôjin!" (Watch out for the fire! watch out for the fire!) as he moved around the rooms.
The mind of Genji instinctively reverted at this moment to the comfort of the palace. "At this hour of midnight," he thought, "the careful knights are patrolling round its walls. How different it is here!"
The mind of Genji instinctively returned at this moment to the comfort of the palace. "At this hour of midnight," he thought, "the diligent knights are patrolling its walls. How different it is here!"
He returned to the room he had left; it was still dark. He found Yûgao lying half dead and unconscious as before, and Ukon rendered helpless by fright.
He went back to the room he had left; it was still dark. He found Yûgao lying nearly unconscious and in bad shape, while Ukon was frozen in fear.
"What is the matter? What does it mean? What foolish fear is this?" exclaimed Genji, greatly alarmed. "Perhaps in lonely places like this the fox, for instance, might try to exercise his sorcery to alarm us, but I am here, there is no cause for fear," and he pulled Ukon's sleeve as he spoke, to arouse her.
"What’s the matter? What does this mean? What ridiculous fear is this?" exclaimed Genji, very alarmed. "Maybe in lonely places like this, a fox or something might try to use its magic to scare us, but I'm here, so there's no reason to be afraid," and he tugged at Ukon's sleeve as he spoke to wake her up.
"I was so alarmed," she replied; "but my lady must be more so; pray attend to her."
"I was really worried," she said, "but my lady must be even more concerned; please take care of her."
"Well," said Genji, and bending over his beloved, shook her gently, but she neither spoke nor moved. She had apparently fainted, and he became seriously alarmed.
"Well," said Genji, bending over his beloved, shook her gently, but she neither spoke nor moved. She had seemingly fainted, and he was seriously alarmed.
At this juncture the lights were brought. Genji threw a[82] mantle over his mistress, and then called to the man to bring the light to him. The servant remained standing at a distance (according to etiquette), and would not approach.
At this point, the lights were brought in. Genji draped a[82] cloak over his mistress and then called to the man to bring the light to him. The servant stood off at a distance (following etiquette) and wouldn’t come any closer.
"Come near," exclaimed Genji, testily. "Do act according to circumstances," and taking the lamp from him threw its light full on the face of the lady, and gazed upon it anxiously, when at this very moment he beheld the apparition of the same woman he had seen before in his terrible dream, float before his eyes and vanish. "Ah!" he cried, "this is like the phantoms in old tales. What is the matter with the girl?" His own fears were all forgotten in his anxiety on her account. He leaned over and called upon her, but in vain. She answered not, and her glance was fixed. What was to be done? There was no one whom he could consult. The exorcisms of a priest, he thought, might do some good, but there was no priest. He tried to compose himself with all the resolution he could summon, but his anguish was too strong for his nerves. He threw himself beside her, and embracing her passionately, cried, "Come back! come back to me, my darling! Do not let us suffer such dreadful events." But she was gone; her soul had passed gently away.
"Come here," Genji said sharply. "Just act according to the situation," and taking the lamp from him, he brought its light to the lady's face and looked at her anxiously. At that very moment, he saw the same woman from his terrible dream appear before him and then disappear. "Ah!" he exclaimed, "this is just like the ghosts in old stories. What’s wrong with her?" His own fears faded as he worried about her. He leaned over and called to her, but she didn’t respond. Her gaze was blank. What should he do? There was no one he could ask for help. He thought a priest's rituals might help, but there was no priest around. He tried to gather himself with all the strength he could muster, but his anguish overwhelmed him. He threw himself beside her and, embracing her passionately, cried, "Come back! Come back to me, my love! Don’t let us endure such terrible things." But she was gone; her spirit had softly departed.
The story of the mysterious power of the demon, who had threatened a certain courtier possessed of considerable strength of mind, suddenly occurred to Genji, who thought self-possession was the only remedy in present circumstances, and recovering his composure a little, said to Ukon, "She cannot be dead! She shall not die yet!" He then called the servant, and told him. "Here is one who has been strangely frightened by a vision. Go to Koremitz and tell him to come at once; and if his brother, the priest, is there, ask him to come also. Tell them cautiously; don't alarm their mother."
The story about the mysterious power of the demon that had threatened a certain strong-minded courtier suddenly came to Genji's mind. He believed that staying calm was the only solution for the situation he was in. Once he regained a bit of his composure, he said to Ukon, "She can't be dead! She's not going to die yet!" He then called for the servant and instructed him, "There’s someone who’s been really scared by a vision. Go to Koremitz and tell him to come right away; and if his brother, the priest, is there, ask him to come too. Be careful when you tell them; don’t scare their mother."
The midnight passed, and the wind blew louder, rushing amongst the branches of the old pines, and making them moan more and more sadly. The cries of strange weird birds were heard, probably the shrieks of the ill-omened screech-owl, and the place seemed more and more remote from all human sympathy. Genji could only helplessly repeat, "How could I have chosen such a retreat." While Ukon, quite dismayed, cried pitifully at his side. To him it seemed even that this girl might become ill, might die! The light of the lamp flickered and burnt dim. Each side of the walls seemed to his alarmed[83] sight to present numberless openings one after another (where the demon might rush in), and the sound of mysterious footsteps seemed approaching along the deserted passages behind them. "Ah! were Koremitz but here," was the only thought of Genji; but it would seem that Koremitz was from home, and the time Genji had to wait for him seemed an age. At last the crowing cocks announced the coming day, and gave him new courage.
The midnight hour passed, and the wind picked up, howling through the branches of the old pines, making them groan more and more sadly. The cries of strange, eerie birds echoed, probably the shrieks of the ill-fated screech owl, and the place felt increasingly cut off from any human connection. Genji could only helplessly repeat, "How could I have chosen such a retreat?" Meanwhile, Ukon, completely disheartened, sobbed pitifully by his side. To him, it even seemed possible that this girl might fall ill, might die! The lamp's light flickered and dimmed. Each side of the walls appeared to his alarmed eyes to show countless openings one after another (where a demon might rush in), and the sound of mysterious footsteps seemed to approach along the deserted hallways behind them. "Ah! If only Koremitz were here," was Genji's only thought; but it seemed that Koremitz was away, and the wait for him felt like an eternity. Finally, the crowing roosters announced the coming day and gave him a boost of courage.
He said to himself, "I must now admit this to be a punishment for all my inconsiderateness. However secretly we strive to conceal our faults, eventually they are discovered. First of all, what might not my father think! and then the general public? And what a subject for scandal the story of my escapades will become."
He thought to himself, "I have to accept that this is a consequence of all my thoughtlessness. No matter how much we try to hide our mistakes, they always come to light. First, what would my father think? And then what about everyone else? This will definitely turn into a scandal about my wild adventures."
Koremitz now arrived, and all at once the courage with which Genji had fought against calamity gave way, and he burst into tears, and then slowly spoke. "Here a sad and singular event has happened; I cannot explain to you why. For such sudden afflictions prayers, I believe, are the only resource. For this reason I wished your brother to accompany you here."
Koremitz arrived, and suddenly the courage with which Genji had faced disaster vanished, and he broke down in tears, slowly saying, "A sad and unusual event has occurred here; I can't explain why. I believe that for such abrupt hardships, prayers are the only option. That's why I wanted your brother to be with you."
"He returned to his monastery only yesterday," replied Koremitz. "But tell me what has happened; any unusual event to the girl?"
"He got back to his monastery just yesterday," Koremitz replied. "But tell me what happened; was there anything unusual with the girl?"
"She is dead," returned Genji in a broken voice; "dead without any apparent cause."
"She's dead," Genji said in a shaky voice; "dead with no clear reason."
Koremitz, like the Prince, was but young. If he had had greater experience he would have been more serviceable to Genji; indeed, they both were equally perplexed to decide what were the best steps to be taken under the trying circumstances of the case.
Koremitz, like the Prince, was still young. If he had more experience, he could have been more helpful to Genji; in fact, they were both equally confused about what the best actions to take were given the difficult situation.
At last Koremitz said, "If the steward should learn this strange misfortune it might be awkward; as to the man himself he might be relied on, but his family, who probably would not be so discreet, might hear of the matter. It would, therefore, be better to quit this place at once."
At last, Koremitz said, "If the steward finds out about this strange misfortune, it could get complicated; as for the man himself, he could be trusted, but his family, who probably wouldn't be so careful, might hear about it. So, it would be better to leave this place right away."
"But where can we find a spot where there are fewer observers than here?" replied Genji.
"But where can we find a place with fewer onlookers than here?" replied Genji.
"That is true. Suppose the old lodgings of the deceased. No, there are too many people there. I think a mountain convent would be better, because there they are accustomed to re[84]ceive the dead within their walls, so that matters can be more easily concealed."
"That's true. Let's consider the old place where the deceased used to live. No, there are too many people there. I think a mountain convent would be better, because they are used to receiving the dead there, making it easier to keep things quiet."
And after a little reflection, he continued, "There is a nun whom I know living in a mountain convent in Higashi-Yama. Let us take the corpse there. She was my father's nurse; she is living there in strict seclusion. That is the best plan I can think of."
And after thinking for a bit, he said, "There's a nun I know who lives in a mountain convent in Higashi-Yama. Let's take the body there. She was my father's nurse; she's living there in complete seclusion. That's the best plan I can come up with."
This proposal was decided on, and the carriage was summoned.
This proposal was approved, and the carriage was called.
Presuming that Genji would not like to carry the dead body in his arms, Koremitz covered it with a mantle, and lifted it into the carriage. Over the features of the dead maiden a charming calmness was still spread, unlike what usually happens, there being nothing repulsive. Her wavy hair fell outside the mantle, and her small mouth, still parted, wore a faint smile. The sight distressed both the eyes and heart of Genji. He fain would have followed the body; but this Koremitz would not permit.
Assuming that Genji wouldn't want to carry the dead body himself, Koremitz covered it with a cloak and lifted it into the carriage. A serene beauty still lingered on the face of the deceased girl, which was unusual, as it held no ugliness. Her wavy hair spilled out from under the cloak, and her small mouth, slightly open, had a delicate smile. The sight pained both Genji's eyes and heart. He would have liked to follow the body, but Koremitz wouldn't allow it.
"Do take my horse and ride back to Nijiô at once," he said, and ordered the horse for him. Then taking Ukon away in the same carriage with the dead, he, girding up his dress, followed it on foot. It was by no means a pleasant task for Koremitz, but he put up with it cheerfully.
"Please take my horse and ride back to Nijiô right away," he said, and he arranged for the horse. Then, taking Ukon away in the same carriage with the deceased, he adjusted his clothing and followed it on foot. It was certainly not an enjoyable task for Koremitz, but he endured it with a positive attitude.
Genji, sunk in apathy, now rode back to Nijiô; he was greatly fatigued, and looked pale. The people of the mansion noticed his sad and haggard appearance.
Genji, lost in indifference, rode back to Nijiô; he was really tired and looked pale. The people at the mansion noticed his sad and worn-out look.
Genji said nothing, but hurried straight away to his own private apartment.
Genji said nothing and quickly went to his private apartment.
"Why did I not go with her?" he still vainly exclaimed. "What would she think of me were she to return to life?" And these thoughts affected him so deeply that he became ill, his head ached, his pulse beat high, and his body burned with fever. The sun rose high, but he did not leave his couch. His domestics were all perplexed. Rice gruel was served up to him, but he would not touch it. The news of his indisposition soon found its way out of the mansion, and in no time a messenger arrived from the Imperial Palace to make inquiries. His brother-in-law also came, but Genji only allowed Tô-no-Chiûjiô to enter his room, saying to him, "My aged nurse has been ill since last May, and has been tonsured, and received consecration; it was, perhaps, from this sacrifice that at one[85] time she became better, but lately she has had a relapse, and is again very bad. I was advised to visit her, moreover, she was always most kind to me, and if she had died without seeing me it would have pained her, so I went to see her. At this time a servant of her house, who had been ill, died suddenly. Being rendered 'unclean' by this event, I am passing the time privately. Besides, since the morning, I have become ill, evidently the effects of cold. By the bye, you must excuse me receiving you in this way."
"Why didn’t I go with her?” he exclaimed in vain. “What would she think of me if she came back to life?” These thoughts troubled him so much that he became sick; his head ached, his pulse raced, and he burned with fever. The sun was high in the sky, but he didn’t get off his couch. His household was all confused. They brought him rice porridge, but he wouldn’t eat it. Word of his illness quickly spread from the mansion, and soon a messenger arrived from the Imperial Palace to check on him. His brother-in-law also came, but Genji only let Tô-no-Chiûjiô enter his room, saying to him, “My old nurse has been sick since last May, has had her head shaved, and received her blessings; maybe it was from this sacrifice that she got better for a time, but recently she has taken a turn for the worse and is very ill again. I was advised to visit her; she was always very kind to me, and if she died without seeing me, it would have upset her, so I went to see her. During this time, a servant from her household, who had been ill, died suddenly. Because of this, I am considered 'unclean' and am keeping to myself. Furthermore, I’ve been feeling ill since this morning, likely from catching a chill. By the way, please excuse me for receiving you like this.”
"Well, sir," replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "I will represent these circumstances to his Majesty. Your absence last night has given much inquietude to the Emperor. He caused inquiries to be made for you everywhere, and his humor was not very good." And thereupon Tô-no-Chiûjiô took his leave, thinking as he went, "What sort of 'uncleanness' can this really be. I cannot put perfect faith in what he tells me."
"Well, sir," replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "I will inform his Majesty about these circumstances. Your absence last night has caused the Emperor a lot of anxiety. He had people looking for you everywhere, and he wasn't in a great mood." With that, Tô-no-Chiûjiô took his leave, pondering as he walked, "What kind of 'uncleanness' could this really be? I can't completely trust what he says."
Little did Tô-no-Chiûjiô imagine that the dead one was no other than his own long-lost Tokonatz (Pinks).
Little did Tô-no-Chiûjiô realize that the deceased person was none other than his long-lost Tokonatz (Pinks).
In the evening came Koremitz from the mountain, and was secretly introduced, though all general visitors were kept excluded on the pretext of the "uncleanness."
In the evening, Koremitz came down from the mountain and was secretly brought in, even though all general visitors were kept out under the excuse of "uncleanness."
"What has become of her?" cried Genji, passionately, when he saw him. "Is she really gone?"
"What happened to her?" Genji exclaimed, with intense emotion, when he saw him. "Is she really gone?"
"Her end has come," replied Koremitz, in a tone of sadness; "and we must not keep the dead too long. To-morrow we will place her in the grave: to-morrow 'is a good day.' I know a faithful old priest. I have consulted with him how to arrange all."
"Her time has come," Koremitz said sadly; "and we shouldn’t keep the dead around for too long. Tomorrow we will lay her to rest: tomorrow 'is a good day.' I know a loyal old priest. I’ve talked to him about how to handle everything."
"And what has become of Ukon?" asked Genji. "How does she bear it?"
"And what happened to Ukon?" Genji asked. "How is she handling it?"
"That is, indeed, a question. She was really deeply affected, and she foolishly said, 'I will die with my mistress.' She was actually going to throw herself headlong from the cliff; but I warned, I advised, I consoled her, and she became more pacified."
"That is a question, for sure. She was really upset, and she foolishly said, 'I will die with my mistress.' She was actually about to throw herself off the cliff, but I warned her, advised her, and consoled her, and she calmed down."
"The state of her feelings may be easily conceived. I am myself not less deeply wounded than she. I do not even know what might become of myself."
"The state of her feelings is easy to understand. I'm just as deeply hurt as she is. I don't even know what will happen to me."
"Why do you grieve so uselessly? Every uncertainty is the result of a certainty. There is nothing in this world really to be[86] lamented. If you do not wish the public to know anything of this matter, I, Koremitz, will manage it."
"Why are you mourning so needlessly? Every doubt comes from a certainty. There's really nothing in this world worth[86] grieving over. If you don't want the public to know anything about this, I, Koremitz, will take care of it."
"I, also, am aware that everything is fated. Still, I am deeply sorry to have brought this misfortune on this poor girl by my own inconsiderate rashness. The only thing I have now to ask you, is to keep these events in the dark. Do not mention them to any one—nay, not even to your mother."
"I know that everything is predetermined. Still, I feel really bad for bringing this misfortune to that poor girl because of my own thoughtless impulsiveness. The only thing I ask of you now is to keep this matter private. Don't mention it to anyone—not even your mother."
"Even from the priests to whom it must necessarily be known, I will conceal the reality," replied Koremitz.
"Even from the priests who need to know, I will hide the truth," replied Koremitz.
"Do manage all this most skilfully!"
"Make sure to handle all of this very skillfully!"
"Why, of course I shall manage it as secretly as possible," cried Koremitz; and he was about to take his departure, but Genji stopped him.
"Of course I'll keep it as secret as I can," Koremitz exclaimed, and he was about to leave, but Genji stopped him.
"I must see her once more," said Genji, sorrowfully. "I will go with you to behold her, before she is lost to my sight forever." And he insisted on accompanying him.
"I need to see her one more time," Genji said sadly. "I will go with you to see her before she's gone from my life forever." And he insisted on going with him.
Koremitz, however, did not at all approve of this project; but his resistance gave way to the earnest desire of Genji, and he said, "If you think so much about it, I cannot help it."
Koremitz, however, completely disapproved of this project; but his resistance gave in to Genji's genuine desire, and he said, "If you feel so strongly about it, I can't do anything to stop you."
"Let us hasten, then, and return before the night be far advanced."
"Let’s hurry back before it gets too late."
"You shall have my horse to ride."
"You can use my horse to ride."
Genji rose, and dressed himself in the ordinary plain style he usually adopted for his private expeditions, and started away with one confidential servant, besides Koremitz.
Genji got up and put on the simple, casual clothes he usually wore for his private outings, and set off with one trusted servant, along with Koremitz.
They crossed the river Kamo, the torches carried before them burning dimly. They passed the gloomy cemetery of Toribeno, and at last reached the convent.
They crossed the Kamo River, the torches they carried flickering faintly in front of them. They walked by the dark cemetery of Toribeno, and finally arrived at the convent.
It was a rude wooden building, and adjoining was a small Buddha Hall, through whose walls votive tapers mysteriously twinkled. Within, nothing but the faint sound of a female's voice repeating prayers was to be heard. Outside, and around, the evening services in the surrounding temples were all finished, and all Nature was in silent repose. In the direction of Kiyomidz alone some scattered lights studding the dark scene betrayed human habitations.
It was a rough wooden building, and next to it was a small Buddha Hall, where votive candles flickered mysteriously through the walls. Inside, the only sound was the faint voice of a woman repeating prayers. Outside, the evening services in the nearby temples were all over, and everything in nature was quietly at rest. Only towards Kiyomizu were a few scattered lights dotting the dark scene revealing human settlements.
They entered. Genji's heart was beating fast with emotion. He saw Ukon reclining beside a screen, with her back to the lamp. He did not speak to her, but proceeded straight to the body, and gently drew aside the mantle which covered its face. It still wore a look of tranquil calmness; no change had yet at[87]tacked the features. He took the cold hand in his own, crying out as he did so:—
They walked in. Genji's heart raced with emotion. He saw Ukon lying next to a screen, with her back facing the lamp. He didn't say anything to her but went straight to the body and gently pushed aside the mantle covering its face. It still had a look of peaceful calm; no change had yet affected the features. He took the cold hand in his own, shouting as he did so:—
"Do let me hear thy voice once more! Why have you left me thus bereaved?" But the silence of death was unbroken!
"Please let me hear your voice one more time! Why have you left me so alone?" But the silence of death remained unbroken!
He then, half sobbing, began to talk with Ukon, and invited her to come to his mansion, and help to console him. But Koremitz now admonished him to consider that time was passing quickly.
He then, half crying, started to talk with Ukon and invited her to come to his house to help comfort him. But Koremitz now advised him to remember that time was moving quickly.
On this Genji threw a long sad farewell glance at the face of the dead, and rose to depart. He was so feeble and powerless that he could not mount his horse without the help of Koremitz. The countenance of the dead girl floated ever before his sight, with the look she wore when living, and it seemed as if he were being led on by some mysterious influence.
On this, Genji cast a long, sorrowful glance at the face of the deceased and prepared to leave. He felt so weak and powerless that he couldn’t get on his horse without Koremitz's assistance. The image of the dead girl remained in his mind, reflecting the expression she had when she was alive, and it felt as though some mysterious force was guiding him forward.
The banks of the river Kamo were reached, when Genji found himself too weak to support himself on horseback, and so dismounted.
The banks of the Kamo River were reached when Genji found himself too weak to stay on horseback, so he got off.
"I am afraid," he exclaimed, "I shall not be able to reach home."
"I’m afraid," he said, "I won’t be able to get home."
Koremitz was a little alarmed. "If I had only been firm," he thought, "and had prevented this journey, I should not have exposed him to such a trial." He descended to the river, and bathing his hands,[58] offered up a prayer to Kwannon of Kiyomidz, and again assisted Genji to mount, who struggled to recover his energy, and managed somehow to return to Nijiô, praying in silence as he rode along.
Koremitz felt a bit worried. "If I had just been more decisive," he thought, "and had stopped this trip, I wouldn't have put him through such a difficult experience." He went down to the river, washed his hands,[58] and said a prayer to Kwannon of Kiyomidz. He then helped Genji get back on, who was trying to regain his strength and somehow managed to head back to Nijiô, praying quietly as he rode.
The people of the mansion entertained grave apprehensions about him; and not unnaturally, seeing he had been unusually restless for some days, and had become suddenly ill since the day before, and they could never understand what urgency had called him out on that evening.
The people in the mansion were seriously concerned about him; and understandably so, since he had been unusually restless for a few days and had suddenly fallen ill the day before. They could never figure out why he had felt the need to go out that evening.
Genji now lay down on his couch, fatigued and exhausted, and continued in the same state for some days, when he became quite weak.
Genji now lay down on his couch, tired and worn out, and stayed in that condition for several days, during which he became quite weak.
The Emperor was greatly concerned, as was also Sadaijin. Numerous prayers were offered, and exorcisms performed everywhere in his behalf, all with the most careful zeal. The public was afraid he was too beautiful to live long.
The Emperor was very worried, and so was Sadaijin. Many prayers were said, and exorcisms were done everywhere for him, all with the utmost care. People were afraid that he was too beautiful to live for long.
The only solace he had at this time was Ukon; he had sent for her, and made her stay in his mansion.[88]
The only comfort he had right now was Ukon; he had called for her and made her stay in his house.[88]
And whenever he felt better he had her near him, and conversed with her about her dead mistress.
And whenever he felt better, he had her close by and talked with her about her deceased mistress.
In the meantime, it might have been the result of his own energetic efforts to realize the ardent hopes of the Emperor and his father-in-law, that his condition became better, after a heavy trial of some three weeks; and towards the end of September he became convalescent. He now felt as though he had been restored to the world to which he had formerly belonged. He was, however, still thin and weak, and, for consolation, still resorted to talk with Ukon.
In the meantime, it might have been due to his own determined efforts to make the strong hopes of the Emperor and his father-in-law come true that his condition improved after a tough three-week trial; by the end of September, he started to recover. He now felt like he had been welcomed back into the world he once knew. However, he was still thin and weak, and for comfort, he continued to talk with Ukon.
"How strange," he said to her, as they were conversing together one fine autumn evening. "Why did she not reveal to me all her past life? If she had but known how deeply I loved her, she might have been a little more frank with me."
"How weird," he said to her, as they talked one lovely autumn evening. "Why didn't she tell me everything about her past? If she had only known how much I loved her, she could have been a bit more honest with me."
"Ah! no," replied Ukon; "she would not intentionally have concealed anything from you; but it was, I imagine, more because she had no choice. You at first conducted yourself in such a mysterious manner; and she, on her part, regarded her acquaintance with you as something like a dream. That was the cause of her reticence."
"Ah! no," Ukon replied. "She wouldn’t have deliberately hidden anything from you; it was more that she felt she had no choice. At first, you acted in a very mysterious way, and she, for her part, saw her connection with you as almost like a dream. That’s why she was so reserved."
"What a useless reticence it was," exclaimed Genji. "I was not so frank as, perhaps, I ought to have been; but you may be sure that made no difference in my affection towards her. Only, you must remember, there is my father, the Emperor, besides many others, whose vigilant admonitions I am bound to respect. That was the reason why I had to be careful. Nevertheless, my love to your mistress was singularly deep; too deep, perhaps, to last long. Do tell me now all you know about her; I do not see any reason why you should conceal it. I have carefully ordered the weekly requiem for the dead; but tell me in whose behalf it is, and what was her origin?"
"What a pointless silence that was," Genji exclaimed. "I wasn't as open as I probably should have been, but you can be sure that didn't change my feelings for her. Just keep in mind, there's my father, the Emperor, and many others whose watchful advice I have to respect. That’s why I had to tread carefully. Still, my love for your mistress was incredibly deep—too deep, maybe, to last long. Please tell me everything you know about her; I don't see why you should hold back. I've arranged for a weekly requiem for the dead, but tell me who's it for and what her background is?"
"I have no intention of concealing anything from you. Why should I? I only thought it would be blamable if one should reveal after death what another had thought best to reserve," replied Ukon. "Her parents died when she was a mere girl. Her father was called Sammi-Chiûjiô, and loved her very dearly. He was always aspiring to better his position, and wore out his life in the struggle. After his death, she was left helpless and poor. She was however, by chance, introduced to Tô-no-Chiûjiô, when he was still Shiôshiô, and not Chiûjiô. During three years they kept on very good terms, and he was[89] very kind to her. But some wind or other attacks every fair flower; and, in the autumn of last year, she received a fearful menace from the house of Udaijin, to whose daughter, as you know, Tô-no-Chiûjiô is married. Poor girl, she was terrified at this. She knew not what to do, and hid herself, with her nurse, in an obscure part of the capital. It was not a very agreeable place, and she was about removing to a certain mountain hamlet, but, as its 'celestial direction' was closed this year, she was still hesitating, and while matters were in this state, you appeared on the scene. To do her justice, she had no thought of wandering from one to another; but circumstances often make things appear as if we did so. She was, by nature, extremely reserved, so that she did not like to speak out her feelings to others, but rather suffered in silence by herself. This, perhaps, you also have noticed."
"I have no intention of hiding anything from you. Why would I? I just thought it would be wrong to reveal after someone’s death what another chose to keep private," Ukon replied. "Her parents passed away when she was just a girl. Her father was named Sammi-Chiûjiô, and he loved her very much. He was always trying to improve his situation and worked himself to the bone in the process. After he died, she was left helpless and poor. However, she happened to meet Tô-no-Chiûjiô when he was still Shiôshiô, not yet Chiûjiô. For three years, they maintained a good relationship, and he was[89] very kind to her. But every beautiful flower is attacked by some storm; in the autumn of last year, she received a terrifying threat from the house of Udaijin, whose daughter, as you know, Tô-no-Chiûjiô married. Poor girl, she was terrified by this. She didn’t know what to do and hid herself, along with her nurse, in a secluded part of the capital. It wasn’t a pleasant place, and she was thinking about moving to a mountain village, but since its 'celestial direction' was closed this year, she was still unsure. While she was in this situation, you showed up. To be fair, she never intended to drift from one person to another, but circumstances often make it seem that way. By nature, she was very reserved, so she preferred to keep her feelings to herself and suffer in silence. You may have noticed that as well."
"Then it was so, after all. She was the Tokonatz of Tô-no-Chiûjiô," thought Genji; and now it also transpired that all that Koremitz had stated about Tô-no-Chiûjiô's visiting her at the Yûgao house was a pure invention, suggested by a slight acquaintance with the girl's previous history.
"Then it turned out to be true after all. She was the Tokonatz of Tô-no-Chiûjiô," thought Genji; and now it became clear that everything Koremitz had said about Tô-no-Chiûjiô visiting her at the Yûgao house was completely made up, based on a little knowledge of the girl's past.
"The Chiûjiô told me once," said Genji, "that she had a little one. Was there any such?"
"The Chiûjiô once told me," Genji said, "that she had a little one. Was there really such a thing?"
"Yes, she had one in the spring of the year before last—a girl, a nice child," replied Ukon.
"Yeah, she had one in the spring of the year before last—a girl, a sweet kid," replied Ukon.
"Where is she now?" asked Genji, "perhaps you will bring her to me some day. I should like to have her with me as a memento of her mother. I should not mind mentioning it to her father, but if I did so, I must reveal the whole sad story of her mother's fate, and this would not be advisable at present; however, I do not see any harm if I were to bring her up as my daughter. You might manage it somehow without my name being mentioned to any one concerned."
"Where is she now?" Genji asked. "Maybe you can bring her to me someday. I’d like to have her with me as a reminder of her mother. I wouldn’t mind bringing it up with her father, but if I did, I would have to share the whole heartbreaking story of her mother's fate, and that wouldn’t be the best idea right now. However, I don’t see any problem with raising her as my daughter. You could figure out a way to do it without anyone knowing my name."
"That would be a great happiness for the child," exclaimed Ukon, delighted, "I do not much appreciate her being brought up where she is."
"That would make the child really happy," Ukon exclaimed, thrilled. "I don't really like her being raised where she is."
"Well, I will do so, only let us wait for some better chance. For the present be discreet."
"Okay, I'll do that, but let's wait for a better opportunity. For now, just be careful."
"Yes, of course. I cannot yet take any steps towards that object; we must not unfurl our sails before the storm is completely over."
"Yes, of course. I can't take any steps towards that right now; we shouldn’t set our sails until the storm is fully over."
The foliage of the ground, touched with autumnal tints, was[90] beginning to fade, and the sounds of insects (mushi) were growing faint, and both Genji and Ukon were absorbed by the sad charm of the scene. As they meditated, they heard doves cooing among the bamboo woods.
The ground cover, painted with autumn colors, was[90] starting to wither, and the sounds of insects (mushi) were becoming quiet. Both Genji and Ukon were captivated by the melancholy beauty of the scene. As they reflected, they heard doves cooing in the bamboo grove.
To Genji it brought back the cries of that strange bird, which cry he had heard on that fearful night in Rokjiô, and the subject recurred to his mind once more, and he said to Ukon, "How old was she?"
To Genji, it reminded him of the cries of that peculiar bird, which he had heard on that terrifying night in Rokjiô, and the thought came back to him again, and he asked Ukon, "How old was she?"
"Nineteen."
"Nineteen."
"And how came you to know her?"
"And how did you come to know her?"
"I was the daughter of her first nurse, and a great favorite of her father's, who brought me up with her, and from that time I never left her. When I come to think of those days I wonder how I can exist without her. The poet says truly, 'The deeper the love, the more bitter the parting.' Ah! how gentle and retiring she was. How much I loved her!"
"I was the daughter of her first nurse and a big favorite of her father, who raised me alongside her, and from that time on, I never left her side. When I think back to those days, I wonder how I can live without her. The poet is right when he says, 'The deeper the love, the more painful the separation.' Ah! How gentle and shy she was. How much I loved her!"
"That retiring and gentle temperament," said Genji, "gives far greater beauty to women than all beside, for to have no natural pliability makes women utterly worthless."
"That shy and gentle nature," said Genji, "gives women much more beauty than anything else, because lacking natural grace makes women completely unremarkable."
The sky by this time became covered, and the wind blew chilly. Genji gazed intently on it and hummed:—
The sky was now overcast, and a cold wind blew. Genji stared at it thoughtfully and hummed:—
Our souls are filled with deep longing,
To me, the smoke of my lost love,
"Seems to be rising from the funeral pyre."
The distant sound of the bleacher's hammer reached their ears, and reminded him of the sound he had heard in the Yûgao's house. He bade "Good-night" to Ukon, and retired to rest, humming as he went:—
The distant sound of the bleacher's hammer reached their ears and reminded him of what he had heard in Yûgao's house. He said "Good night" to Ukon and went to bed, humming as he walked:—
On the forty-ninth day (after the death of the Yûgao) he went to the Hokke Hall in the Hiye mountain, and there had a service for the dead performed, with full ceremony and rich offerings. The monk-brother of Koremitz took every pains in its performance.
On the forty-ninth day (after the death of Yûgao), he went to the Hokke Hall in Hiye mountain and held a service for the deceased, complete with full ceremony and generous offerings. Koremitz's monk-brother put in a lot of effort to ensure it was done properly.
The composition of requiem prayers was made by Genji himself, and revised by a professor of literature, one of his intimate friends. He expressed in it the melancholy sentiment about the death of one whom he had dearly loved, and whom[91] he had yielded to Buddha. But who she was was not stated. Among the offerings there was a dress. He took it up in his hands and sorrowfully murmured,
The requiem prayers were written by Genji himself and revised by a literature professor, one of his close friends. He poured out his deep sadness over the death of someone he had truly loved, someone he had surrendered to Buddha. But her identity was not revealed. Among the offerings was a dress. He picked it up and sadly whispered,
I come together, when will I
Bright Elysium's distant shore "Is this robe of hers untied again?"
And the thought that the soul of the deceased might be still wandering and unsettled to that very day, but that now the time had come when her final destiny would be decided,[59] made him pray for her more fervently.
And the idea that the soul of the person who had passed away might still be wandering and restless to this day, but now the moment had arrived when her ultimate fate would be determined,[59] made him pray for her even more passionately.
So closed the sad event of Yûgao.
So ended the tragic event of Yûgao.
Now Genji was always thinking that he should wish to see his beloved in a dream.
Now Genji was always hoping to see his beloved in a dream.
The evening after his visit to the Hokke Hall, he beheld her in his slumbers, as he wished, but at the same moment the terrible face of the woman that he had seen on that fearful evening in Rokjiô again appeared before him; hence he concluded that the same mysterious being who tenanted that dreary mansion had taken advantage of his fears and had destroyed his beloved Yûgao.
The evening after his visit to the Hokke Hall, he saw her in his dreams, just as he hoped, but at the same time, the terrifying face of the woman he had encountered on that dreadful night in Rokjiô appeared before him again; so he concluded that the same mysterious entity that haunted that gloomy mansion had exploited his fears and had taken away his beloved Yûgao.
A few words more about the house in which she had lived. After her flight no communication had been sent to them even by Ukon, and they had no idea of where she had gone to. The mistress of the house was a daughter of the nurse of Yûgao. She with her two sisters lived there. Ukon was a stranger to them, and they imagined that her being so was the reason of her sending no intelligence to them. True they had entertained some suspicions about the gay Prince, and pressed Koremitz to confide the truth to them, but the latter, as he had done before, kept himself skilfully aloof.
A few more words about the house where she had lived. After she left, they hadn’t received any word from her, not even from Ukon, and had no clue where she had gone. The owner of the house was the daughter of Yûgao’s nurse. She lived there with her two sisters. Ukon was a stranger to them, and they thought that was why she hadn't given them any updates. They did have some suspicions about the charming Prince and urged Koremitz to share the truth with them, but he, as before, skillfully distanced himself.
They then thought she might have been seduced and carried off by some gallant son of a local Governor, who feared his intrigue might be discovered by Tô-no-Chiûjiô.
They then thought she might have been seduced and taken away by some charming son of a local Governor, who worried that his affair might be found out by Tô-no-Chiûjiô.
During these days Kokimi, of Ki-no-Kami's house, still used to come occasionally to Genji. But for some time past the latter had not sent any letter to Cicada. When she heard of [92]his illness she not unnaturally felt for him, and also she had experienced a sort of disappointment in not seeing his writing for some time, especially as the time of her departure for the country was approaching. She therefore sent him a letter of inquiry with the following:—
During this time, Kokimi from Ki-no-Kami's household still visited Genji occasionally. However, he hadn’t sent any letters to Cicada for a while. When she heard about his illness, it was only natural that she felt concern for him. She also felt a bit let down not having seen his writing lately, especially since her departure for the countryside was coming up. So, she sent him an inquiry letter with the following:—
Without a word from our missing friend,
Our fears can't wait any longer,
"But I must send a friendly greeting."
To this letter Genji returned a kind answer and also the following:—
To this letter, Genji replied kindly and also included the following:—
Like the shell of a cicada, when it's shed,
Until words spoken by someone so dear,
"Have taught my hopes a brighter day."
This was written with a trembling hand, but still bearing nice traits, and when it reached Cicada, and she saw that he had not yet forgotten past events, and the scarf he had carried away, she was partly amused and partly pleased.
This was written with a shaking hand, but still had nice qualities, and when it got to Cicada, and she saw that he hadn't forgotten past events, including the scarf he had taken, she felt a mix of amusement and pleasure.
It was about this time that the daughter of Iyo-no-Kami was engaged to a certain Kurando Shiôshiô, and he was her frequent visitor. Genji heard of this, and without any intention of rivalry, sent her the following by Kokimi:—
It was around this time that Iyo-no-Kami's daughter got engaged to a guy named Kurando Shiôshiô, and he often visited her. Genji found out about this and, without trying to compete, sent her the following through Kokimi:—
By the river's edge, our love has been,
And still my wandering thoughts will soar Back to that fleeting moment.
She was a little flattered by it, and gave Kokimi a reply, as follows:—
She felt a bit flattered by it and replied to Kokimi like this:—
That softly moves its modest leaf,
It seems that it's too late to express its thoughts, "And it only brings up a pointless sadness."
Now the departure of Iyo-no-Kami was fixed for the beginning of October.
Now the departure of Iyo-no-Kami was set for the start of October.
Looking forward to seeing you again,
I send it back with many tears,
"Unfortunately, that hope is pointless now."
There were many other minute details, which I shall pass over as uninteresting to the reader.
There were many other small details that I’ll skip over since they aren’t interesting to the reader.
Genji's official messenger returned, but her reply about the scarf was sent through Kokimi:—
Genji's official messenger came back, but her response about the scarf was sent through Kokimi:—
Like a cicada, I set aside; Back to my heart, fond memories come up, "And in my eyes, a rising tide."
The day of the departure happened to be the commencement of the winter season. An October shower fell lightly, and the sky looked gloomy.
The day of departure turned out to be the start of the winter season. A light October shower fell, and the sky looked overcast.
Genji stood gazing upon it and hummed:—
Genji stood looking at it and hummed:—
Summer joys are now gone,
Both leaving, dark the hours,
"Where is speeding taking us?"
All these intrigues were safely kept in strict privacy, and to have boldly written all particulars concerning them is to me a matter of pain. So at first I intended to omit them, but had I done so my history would have become like a fiction, and the censure I should expect would be that I had done so intentionally, because my hero was the son of an Emperor; but, on the other hand, if I am accused of too much loquacity, I cannot help it.
All these intrigues were carefully kept private, and writing about them in detail is something I find uncomfortable. At first, I thought about leaving them out, but if I had, my story would end up sounding fictional, and I'd likely be criticized for intentionally leaving them out just because my main character is the son of an Emperor. On the other hand, if I get called out for being too wordy, I can't help that.
FOOTNOTES:
[52] Name of an ecclesiastical office.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Church office title.
[53] Sasinuki is a sort of loose trousers, and properly worn by men only, hence some commentators conclude, the attendant here mentioned to mean a boy, others contend, this garment was worn by females also when they rode.
[53] Sasinuki refers to a type of loose pants typically worn only by men. This has led some commentators to interpret the attendant mentioned here as a boy, while others argue that this garment was also worn by women when they rode.
[59] According to the Buddhist's doctrine of the Hosso sect, all the souls of the dead pass, during seven weeks after death, into an intermediate state, and then their fate is decided. According to the Tendai sect, the best and the worst go immediately where they deserve, but those of a medium nature go through this process.
[59] According to the teachings of the Buddhist Hosso sect, all souls of the deceased enter an intermediate state for seven weeks after death, after which their fate is determined. In the Tendai sect, the good and the bad immediately go to their rightful places, but those who are of average nature go through this process.
CHAPTER V
YOUNG VIOLET

t was the time when Genji became subject to periodical attacks of
ague, that many exorcisms and spells were performed to effect a cure,
but all in vain. At length he was told by a friend that in a certain
temple on the northern mountain (Mount Kurama) there dwelt a famous
ascetic, and that when the epidemic had prevailed during the previous
summer, many people had recovered through his exorcisms. "If," added
the friend, "the disease is neglected it becomes serious; try
therefore, this method of procuring relief at once, and before it is
too late."
It was during the time when Genji experienced regular bouts of fever that many exorcisms and spells were performed to try and heal him, but none of them worked. Eventually, a friend informed him that there was a well-known ascetic living in a temple on the northern mountain (Mount Kurama), and that many people had recovered from the epidemic the previous summer thanks to his exorcisms. "If," the friend added, "the illness is ignored, it can get serious; so you should seek this method of relief immediately, before it's too late."
Genji, therefore, sent for the hermit, but he declined to come, saying that he was too old and decrepit to leave his retreat. "What shall I do?" exclaimed Genji, "shall I visit him privately?" Eventually, taking four or five attendants, he started off early one morning for the place, which was at no great distance on the mountain.
Genji, therefore, called for the hermit, but he refused to come, saying he was too old and frail to leave his retreat. "What should I do?" Genji exclaimed, "Should I visit him privately?" Finally, taking four or five attendants, he set off early one morning for the place, which was not far up the mountain.
It was the last day of March, and though the height of the season for flowers in the capital was over, yet, on the mountain, the cherry-trees were still in blossom. They advanced on their way further and further. The haze clung to the surface like a soft sash does round the waist, and to Genji, who had scarcely ever been out of the capital, the scenery was indescribably novel. The ascetic lived in a deep cave in the rocks, near the lofty summit. Genji did not, however, declare who he was, and the style of his retinue was of a very private character. Yet his nobility of manners was easily recognizable.
It was the last day of March, and even though the peak blooming season in the capital had passed, the cherry trees on the mountain were still in bloom. They continued their journey further and further. The mist wrapped around everything like a soft belt around the waist, and for Genji, who had rarely left the capital, the scenery felt incredibly new. The hermit lived in a deep cave in the rocks, close to the high summit. However, Genji didn’t reveal his identity, and the nature of his entourage was quite discreet. Still, his noble manners were unmistakable.
"Welcome your visit!" cried the hermit, saluting him. "Perhaps you are the one who sent for me the other day? I have long since quitted the affairs of this world, and have almost forgotten the secret of my exorcisms. I wonder why you have come here for me." So saying, he pleasingly embraced him.[95] He was evidently a man of great holiness. He wrote out a talismanic prescription, which he gave to Genji to drink in water, while he himself proceeded to perform some mysterious rite. During the performance of this ceremony the sun rose high in the heavens. Genji, meantime, walked out of the cave and looked around him with his attendants. The spot where they stood was very lofty, and numerous monasteries were visible, scattered here and there in the distance beneath. There was immediately beyond the winding path in which they were walking a picturesque and pretty building enclosed by hedges. Its well arranged balconies and the gardens around it apparently betokened the good taste of its inhabitants. "Whose house may that be?" inquired Genji of his attendants. They told him it was a house in which a certain priest had been living for the last two years. "Ah! I know him," said Genji. "Strange, indeed, would it be if he were to discover that I am here in this privacy." They noticed a nun and a few more females with her walking in the garden, who were carrying fresh water for their offerings, and were gathering flowers. "Ah! there are ladies walking there," cried the attendants in tones of surprise. "Surely, the Reverend Father would not indulge in flirtations! Who can they be?" And some of them even descended a little distance, and peered over the enclosure, where a pretty little girl was also seen amongst them.
"Welcome to my home!" shouted the hermit, greeting him warmly. "Are you the one who got in touch with me the other day? I've distanced myself from worldly matters for a long time and have almost forgotten the secrets of my rituals. I'm curious why you've come to see me." With that, he gave him a friendly embrace.[95] He clearly radiated a sense of deep holiness. He wrote out a special prescription that Genji should mix with water and drink, while he himself began performing a mysterious ritual. As he conducted the ceremony, the sun rose high in the sky. Meanwhile, Genji stepped out of the cave and surveyed the surroundings with his companions. They were on a high spot, looking down at numerous monasteries scattered in the distance. Right beyond the winding path they were on, there was a charming building surrounded by hedges. Its well-designed balconies and lovely gardens clearly indicated the good taste of its owners. "Whose house is that?" Genji asked his attendants. They informed him that it belonged to a certain priest who had been living there for the past two years. "Oh! I know him," Genji replied. "It would be quite strange if he discovered I was here in such seclusion." They noticed a nun and a few other women in the garden, carrying fresh water for their offerings and picking flowers. "Look! There are ladies over there," exclaimed the attendants in surprise. "Surely, the Reverend Father wouldn't be flirting! Who could they be?" Some of them even moved a little closer to peek over the fence, where they spotted a pretty little girl among them.
Genji now engaged in prayer until the sun sank in the heavens. His attendants, who were anxious about his disease, told him that it would be good for him to have a change from time to time. Hereupon, he advanced to the back of the temple, and his gaze fell on the far-off Capital in the distance, which was enveloped in haze as the dusk was setting in, over the tops of the trees around. "What a lovely landscape!" exclaimed Genji. "The people to whom such scenery is familiar, are perhaps happy and contented." "Nay," said the attendants, "but were you to see the beautiful mountain ranges and the sea-coast in our various provinces, the pictures would indeed be found lovely." Then some of them described to him Fuji Yama, while others told him of other mountains, diverting his attention by their animated description of the beautiful bays and coasts of the Western Provinces; thus as they depicted them to him, they cheered and gladdened his mind. One of them went on to say: "Among such sights and at no great distance, there[96] is the sea-coast of Akashi, in the Province of Harima, which is, I think, especially beautiful. I cannot, indeed, point out in detail its most remarkable features, but, in general, the blue expanse of the sea is singularly charming. Here, too, the home of the former Governor of the Province constitutes an object of great attraction. He has assumed the tonsure, and resides there with his beautiful daughter. He is the descendant of a high personage, and was not without hope of elevation at Court, but, being of an eccentric character, he was strongly averse to society. He had formerly been a Chiûjiô of the Imperial Guard, but having resigned that office, had become Governor of Harima. He was not, however, popular in that office. In this state of affairs he reflected within himself, no doubt, that his presence in the Capital could not but be disagreeable. When, therefore, his term of office expired, he determined still to remain in the province. He did not, however, go to the mountainous regions of the interior, but chose the sea-coast. There are in this district several places which are well situated for quiet retirement, and it would have seemed inconsistent in him had he preferred a part of the sea-coast so near the gay world; nevertheless, a retreat in the too remote interior would have been too solitary, and might have met with objections on the part of his wife and child. For this reason, it appears, that he finally selected the place which I have already alluded to for the sake of his family. When I went down there last time, I became acquainted with the history and circumstances of the family, and I found that though he may not have been well received in the Capital, yet, that here, having been formerly governor, he enjoys considerable popularity and respect. His residence, moreover, is well appointed and of sufficient magnitude, and he performs with punctuality and devoutness his religious duties—nay, almost with more earnestness than many regular priests." Here Genji interrupted. "What is his daughter like?" "Without doubt," answered his companion, "the beauty of her person is unrivalled, and she is endowed with corresponding mental ability. Successive governors often offer their addresses to her with great sincerity, but no one has ever yet been accepted. The dominant idea of her father seems to be this: 'What, have I sunk to such a position! Well, I trust, at least, that my only daughter may be successful and prosperous in her life!' He often told her, I heard, that if she survived him,[97] and if his fond hopes for her should not be realized, it would be better for her to cast herself into the sea."
Genji now prayed until the sun set in the sky. His attendants, concerned about his illness, suggested it would be good for him to change his surroundings from time to time. With that, he moved to the back of the temple, and he looked out at the distant Capital, which was covered in haze as dusk fell over the trees around. "What a beautiful landscape!" Genji exclaimed. "Those who are familiar with such scenery must be happy and content." "Not really," replied the attendants, "if you could see the stunning mountain ranges and coastlines in our various provinces, you would find those views truly lovely." Some described for him Fuji Yama, while others talked about different mountains, captivating him with their lively descriptions of the beautiful bays and coasts in the Western Provinces. This brightened and cheered his spirit. One of them continued, "Not far from here, there’s the Akashi coastline in Harima Province, which I think is especially beautiful. I can't point out all its amazing features, but the blue sea is incredibly charming. Also, the former Governor of the Province lives there with his beautiful daughter. He has taken the tonsure and is a descendant of a notable family, having had hopes of advancement at Court, but he is quite eccentric and dislikes socializing. He was once a Chiûjiô of the Imperial Guard but resigned that position to become Governor of Harima. However, he wasn't very popular in that role. Given these circumstances, he likely felt that his presence in the Capital would not be welcomed. So, when his term ended, he chose to stay in the province. However, instead of going to the remote mountainous areas, he selected the coastline. There are several spots here ideal for quiet retreat, and it might have seemed strange for him to choose a place so close to the lively world; nonetheless, a location too far inland would have been too isolating and might have faced objections from his wife and child. For this reason, it seems he ultimately chose the place I mentioned for the sake of his family. When I visited last, I learned about the family’s history and circumstances, and I found that although he might not have been welcomed in the Capital, he enjoys a good deal of popularity and respect here since he was previously the governor. His residence is well-furnished and spacious, and he faithfully performs his religious duties—almost with more dedication than many regular priests." Genji interrupted, "What is his daughter like?" "Without a doubt," replied his companion, "she is unrivaled in beauty and possesses an equally sharp mind. Successive governors often earnestly propose to her, but she has never accepted anyone. Her father's main thought seems to be, 'Have I really fallen so low? Well, I hope, at least, that my only daughter can be successful and happy in life!' He often told her, as I heard, that if she outlives him, and if his hopes for her are not fulfilled, it would be better for her to throw herself into the sea."
Genji was much interested in this conversation, and the rest of the company laughingly said, "Ah! she is a woman who is likely to become the Queen of the Blue Main. In very truth her father must be an extraordinary being!"
Genji was really engaged in this conversation, and the others in the group jokingly remarked, "Ah! She's definitely a woman who could end up being the Queen of the Blue Main. Truly, her father must be an incredible person!"
The attendant who had given this account of the ex-governor and his daughter, was the son of the present Governor of the Province. He was until lately a Kurand, and this year had received the title of Jugoi. His name was Yoshikiyo, and he, too, was a man of gay habits, which gave occasion to one of his companions to observe: "Ah! perhaps you also have been trying to disappoint the hopes of the aged father." Another said, "Well, our friend has given us a long account, but we must take it with some reserve. She must be, after all, a country maiden, and all that I can give credit to is this much: that her mother may be a woman of some sense, who takes great care of the girl. I am only afraid that if any future governor should be seized with an ardent desire to possess her, she would not long remain unattached."
The attendant who shared the story about the ex-governor and his daughter was the son of the current Governor of the Province. Until recently, he held the title of Kurand, and this year he received the title of Jugoi. His name was Yoshikiyo, and he was known for his carefree lifestyle, which led one of his friends to remark, “Ah! Maybe you’ve also been trying to disappoint your aging father’s hopes.” Another friend added, “Well, our buddy has given us quite the tale, but we should take it with a grain of salt. She’s probably just a country girl, and all I can believe is this: her mother might be a sensible woman who takes good care of her. I just worry that if any future governor gets a strong desire to have her, she won’t stay unattached for long.”
"What possible object could it serve if she were carried to the bottom of the sea? The natives of the deep would derive no pleasure from her charms," remarked Genji, while he himself secretly desired to behold her.
"What purpose would it serve if she were taken to the bottom of the sea? The creatures down there wouldn't enjoy her beauty," Genji said, even though he secretly wanted to see her.
"Ay," thought his companions, "with his susceptible temperament, what wonder if this story touches him."
“Ay,” thought his companions, “given his sensitive nature, it’s no surprise this story affects him.”
The day was far advanced, and the Prince prepared to leave the mountain. The Hermit, however, told him that it would be better to spend the evening in the Temple, and to be further prayed for. His attendants also supported this suggestion. So Genji made up his mind to stay there, saying, "Then I shall not return home till to-morrow."
The day was well along, and the Prince got ready to leave the mountain. The Hermit, however, advised him that it would be better to spend the evening in the Temple and receive more prayers. His attendants also backed this suggestion. So Genji decided to stay there, saying, "Then I won't go home until tomorrow."
The days at this season were of long duration, and he felt it rather tiresome to pass a whole evening in sedate society, so, under the cover of the shades of the evening, he went out of the Temple, and proceeded to the pretty building enclosed by hedges. All the attendants had been despatched home except Koremitz, who accompanied him. They peeped at this building through the hedges. In the western antechamber of the house was placed an image of Buddha, and here an evening service was performed. A nun, raising a curtain before Bud[98]dha, offered a garland of flowers on the altar, and placing a Kiô (or Sutra, i.e., Buddhist Bible) on her "arm-stool," proceeded to read it. She seemed to be rather more than forty years old. Her face was rather round, and her appearance was noble. Her hair was thrown back from her forehead and was cut short behind, which suited her very well. She was, however, pale and weak, her voice, also, being tremulous. Two maiden attendants went in and out of the room waiting upon her, and a little girl ran into the room with them. She was about ten years old or more, and wore a white silk dress, which fitted her well and which was lined with yellow. Her hair was waved like a fan, and her eyes were red from crying. "What is the matter? Have you quarrelled with the boy?" exclaimed the nun, looking at her. There was some resemblance between the features of the child and the nun, so Genji thought that she possibly might be her daughter.
The days during this season were long, and he found it pretty tiring to spend an entire evening in such serious company. So, under the cover of dusk, he left the Temple and made his way to the charming building surrounded by hedges. All the staff had been sent home except for Koremitz, who was with him. They peeked at the building through the hedges. In the western anteroom of the house, there was an image of Buddha, and an evening service was taking place. A nun, pulling back a curtain in front of Buddha, placed a garland of flowers on the altar and set a Kiô (or Sutra, which is the Buddhist scripture) on her "arm-stool" before starting to read it. She looked to be just over forty, with a round face that had a noble appearance. Her hair was pulled back from her forehead and trimmed short at the back, which suited her well. However, she looked pale and frail, and her voice was shaky. Two young female attendants were coming in and out of the room to serve her, and a little girl ran in with them. She appeared to be around ten years old or so, dressed in a well-fitting white silk gown lined with yellow. Her hair was styled in waves, and her eyes were red from crying. "What's wrong? Did you have a fight with the boy?" the nun asked, looking at her. There was a resemblance between the child and the nun, so Genji thought she might be her daughter.
"Inuki has lost my sparrow, which I kept so carefully in the cage," replied the child.
"Inuki has lost my sparrow, which I took such good care of in the cage," replied the child.
"That stupid boy," said one of the attendants. "Has he again been the cause of this? Where can the bird be gone? And all this, too, after we had tamed it with so much care." She then left the room, possibly to look for the lost bird. The people who addressed her called her Shiônagon, and she appeared to have been the little girl's nurse.
"That silly boy," said one of the attendants. "Is he the reason for this again? Where could the bird have gone? And all of this after we worked so hard to tame it." She then left the room, probably to search for the lost bird. The people who spoke to her called her Shiônagon, and she seemed to be the little girl's nurse.
"To you," said the nun to the girl, "the sparrow may be dearer than I may be, who am so ill; but have I not told you often that the caging of birds is a sin? Be a good girl; come nearer!"
"To you," said the nun to the girl, "the sparrow might mean more than I do, since I'm so unwell; but haven't I told you many times that keeping birds in cages is wrong? Be a good girl; come closer!"
The girl advanced and stood silent before her, her face being bathed in tears. The contour of the child-like forehead and of the small and graceful head was very pleasing. Genji, as he surveyed the scene from without, thought within himself, "If she is thus fair in her girlhood, what will she be when she is grown up?" One reason why Genji was so much attracted by her was, that she greatly resembled a certain lady in the Palace, to whom he, for a long time, had been fondly attached. The nun stroked the beautiful hair of the child and murmured to herself, "How splendid it looks! Would that she would always strive to keep it thus. Her extreme youth makes me anxious, however. Her mother departed this life when she only a very young girl, but she was quite sensible at the age[99] of this one. Supposing that I were to leave her behind, I wonder what would happen to her!" As she thus murmured, her countenance became saddened by her forebodings.
The girl stepped forward and stood silently before her, her face streaming with tears. The shape of her youthful forehead and her small, graceful head was very pleasing. Genji, watching from outside, thought to himself, "If she’s this beautiful as a girl, what will she be like when she grows up?" One reason Genji was so drawn to her was that she closely resembled a lady in the Palace whom he had been fond of for a long time. The nun caressed the child's beautiful hair and murmured to herself, "It looks so wonderful! I wish she would always try to keep it like this. But her extreme youth makes me worried. Her mother passed away when she was just a young girl, but she was quite aware at the age[99] of this one. If I were to leave her behind, I wonder what would happen to her!" As she murmured, her face grew troubled with those thoughts.
The sight moved Genji's sympathy as he gazed. It seemed that the tender heart of the child was also touched, for she silently watched the expression of the nun's features, and then with downcast eyes bent her face towards the ground, the lustrous hair falling over her back in waves.
The scene touched Genji’s heart as he looked on. It seemed that the child’s gentle spirit was also moved, as she quietly observed the nun’s face, then lowered her gaze to the ground, her shining hair cascading in waves down her back.
The nun hummed, in a tone sufficiently audible to Genji,
The nun hummed loudly enough for Genji to hear.
At the dawn of the sun, it moves by too fast,
Nor can ever hope to see it rise "In complete perfection to the skies."
Shiônagon, who now joined them, and heard the above distich, consoled the nun with the following:—
Shiônagon, who had now joined them and heard the above lines, comforted the nun with the following:—
They won't leave until they see
The complete beauty of the grass,
"They loved so deeply in their early years."
At this juncture a priest entered and said, "Do you know that this very day Prince Genji visited the hermit in order to be exorcised by him. I must forthwith go and see him."
At this point, a priest came in and said, "Do you know that today Prince Genji visited the hermit to have him perform an exorcism? I need to go see him right away."
Genji observing this movement quickly returned to the monastery, thinking as he went what a lovely girl he had seen. "I can guess from this," thought he, "why those gay fellows (referring to his attendants) so often make their expeditions in search of good fortune. What a charming little girl have I seen to-day! Who can she be? Would that I could see her morning and evening in the palace, where I can no longer see the fair loved one whom she resembles!" He now returned to the monastery, and retired to his quarters. Soon after a disciple of the priest came and delivered a message from him through Koremitz, saying, "My master has just heard of the Prince's visit to the mountain, and would have waited on him at once, but thought it better to postpone calling. Nevertheless he would be much pleased to offer a humble welcome, and feels disappointed that he has not yet had an opportunity of doing so."
Genji, noticing the movement, quickly went back to the monastery, thinking about how lovely this girl was. "I can see now," he thought, "why those lively guys (referring to his attendants) often go out looking for good fortune. What a charming girl I saw today! Who could she be? I wish I could see her every morning and evening in the palace, where I can no longer see the beautiful one she resembles!" He returned to the monastery and went to his quarters. Shortly after, a disciple of the priest came and delivered a message from him through Koremitz, saying, "My master just heard about the Prince’s visit to the mountain and would have gone to see him right away, but he thought it would be better to wait. Still, he would be very happy to extend a humble welcome and feels disappointed that he hasn’t had the chance to do so yet."
Genji said in reply, "I have been afflicted with constant at[100]tacks of ague for the last few weeks, and, therefore, by the advice of my friends, I came to this mountain to be exorcised. If, however, the spells of the holy man are of no avail to me, his reputation might suffer in consequence. For that reason I wish to keep my visit as private as possible, nevertheless I will come now to your master." Thereupon the priest himself soon made his appearance, and, after briefly relating the circumstances which had occasioned his retirement to this locality, he offered to escort Genji to his house, saying, "My dwelling is but a rustic cottage, but still I should like you to see, at least, the pretty mountain streamlet which waters my garden."
Genji replied, "I've been dealing with persistent bouts of fever for the past few weeks, and on the advice of my friends, I came to this mountain for some healing. However, if the holy man's rituals don't help me, it might hurt his reputation. For this reason, I want to keep my visit as low-key as possible, but I will go to see your master now." Soon after, the priest appeared and briefly explained why he had come to this place. He offered to take Genji to his home, saying, "My house is just a simple cottage, but I’d still like you to see the lovely little stream that flows through my garden."
Genji accepted the offer, thinking as he went, "I wonder what the priest has said at home about myself to those to whom I have not yet been introduced. But it will be pleasant to see them once more."
Genji accepted the offer, thinking as he went, "I wonder what the priest has said about me at home to the people I haven't met yet. But it will be nice to see them again."
The night was moonless. The fountain was lit up by torches, and many lamps also were lighted in the garden. Genji was taken to an airy room in the southern front of the building, where incense which was burning threw its sweet odors around. The priest related to him many interesting anecdotes, and also spoke eloquently of man's future destiny. Genji as he heard him, felt some qualms of conscience, for he remembered that his own conduct was far from being irreproachable. The thought troubled him that he would never be free from the sting of these recollections through his life, and that there was a world to come, too! "Oh, could I but live in a retreat like this priest!" As he thus thought of a retreat, he was involuntarily taken by a fancy, that how happy would he be if accompanied to such a retreat by such a girl as he had seen in the evening, and with this fancy her lovely face rose up before him.
The night was without a moon. The fountain was illuminated by torches, and several lamps were also lit in the garden. Genji was taken to a breezy room at the southern front of the building, where burning incense filled the air with its sweet scent. The priest shared many interesting stories and spoke eloquently about man's future destiny. As Genji listened, he felt some pangs of conscience, remembering that his own behavior was far from perfect. The thought troubled him that he would never be free from the weight of these memories throughout his life, and that there was also an afterlife to consider! "Oh, if only I could live in a place like this priest!" As he thought of a retreat, he couldn’t help imagining how happy he would be if he were joined in such a retreat by the girl he had seen in the evening, and with that thought, her beautiful face appeared before him.
Suddenly he said to the priest, "I had once a dream which made me anxious to know who was living in this house, and here to-day that dream has again come back to my memory!" The priest laughed, and said, "A strange dream! even were you to obtain your wish it might not gratify you. The late Lord Azechi Dainagon died long ago, and perhaps you know nothing about him. Well! his widow is my sister, and since her husband's death her health has not been satisfactory, so lately she has been living here in retirement."
Suddenly, he said to the priest, "I once had a dream that made me eager to know who lived in this house, and today that dream has come back to me!" The priest laughed and replied, "What a strange dream! Even if you find out, it might not satisfy you. The late Lord Azechi Dainagon passed away a long time ago, and maybe you don’t know anything about him. Well, his widow is my sister, and since her husband’s death, her health hasn’t been great, so she’s been living here in seclusion."
"Ah, yes," said Genji, venturing upon a guess, "and I heard that she bore a daughter to Dainagon."[101]
"Ah, yes," said Genji, taking a shot in the dark, "and I heard she had a daughter with Dainagon."[101]
"Yes, she had a daughter, but she died about ten years ago. After her father's death the sole care of her fell upon her widowed mother alone. I know not how it came to pass, but she became secretly intimate with Prince Hiôbkiô. But the Prince's wife was very jealous and severe, so she had much to suffer and put up with. I saw personally the truth that 'care kills more than labor.'"
"Yes, she had a daughter, but she died about ten years ago. After her father's death, her widowed mother was left to care for her alone. I don't know how it happened, but she became secretly close with Prince Hiôbkiô. However, the Prince's wife was very jealous and harsh, so she had a lot to endure. I saw firsthand that 'worry causes more harm than work.'"
"Ah, then," thought Genji, "the little one is her daughter, and no wonder that she resembles the one in the palace (because Prince Hiôbkiô was the brother of the Princess Wistaria). How would it be if I had free control over her, and had her brought up and educated according to my own notions?" So thinking, he proceeded to say how sad it was that she died! "Did she leave any offspring?"
"Ah, then," thought Genji, "the little girl is her daughter, and it makes sense that she looks like the one in the palace (since Prince Hiôbkiô was the brother of Princess Wistaria). What if I had complete control over her and could raise and educate her the way I want?" With this in mind, he went on to express how sad it was that she had passed away! "Did she have any children?"
"She gave birth to a child at her death, which was also a girl, and about this girl the grandmother is always feeling very anxious."
"She gave birth to a child before she died, and it was another girl. The grandmother constantly worries about this girl."
"Then," said Genji, "let it not appear strange to you if I say this, but I should be very happy to become the guardian of this girl. Will you speak to her grandmother about it? It is true that there is one to whom my lot is linked, but I care but little for her, and indeed usually lead a solitary life."
"Then," Genji said, "please don't find it odd when I say this, but I would be very happy to take on the role of guardian for this girl. Can you talk to her grandmother about it? It's true that I have a connection with someone else, but I don't care much for her, and I generally live a lonely life."
"Your offer is very kind," replied the priest, "but she is extremely young. However every woman grows up under the protecting care of some one, and so I cannot say much about her, only it shall be mentioned to my sister."
"Your offer is very generous," replied the priest, "but she is quite young. However, every woman matures with the support of someone, so I can't say much about her; I will just mention it to my sister."
The priest said this with a grave and even a stern expression on his countenance, which caused Genji to drop the subject.
The priest said this with a serious and somewhat stern look on his face, which made Genji drop the subject.
He then asked the Prince to excuse him, for it was the hour for vespers, and as he quitted the room to attend the service, said he would return as soon as it was finished.
He then asked the Prince to forgive him, as it was time for vespers, and as he left the room to go to the service, he said he would be back as soon as it was done.
Genji was alone. A slight shower fell over the surrounding country, and the mountain breezes blew cool. The waters of the torrent were swollen, and the roar of them might be heard from afar. Broken and indistinct, one might hear the melancholy sound of the sleepy intonation of prayers. Even those people who have no sorrow of their own often feel melancholy from the circumstances in which they are placed. So Genji, whose mind was occupied in thought, could not slumber here. The priest said he was going to vespers, but in reality it was later than the proper time for them. Genji perceived that the[102] inmates had not yet retired to rest in the inner apartments of the house. They were very quiet, yet the sound of the telling of beads, which accidentally struck the lectern, was heard from time to time. The room was not far from his own. He pulled the screen slightly aside, and standing near the door, he struck his fan on his hand, to summon some one.
Genji was alone. A light rain fell over the surrounding area, and the mountain breeze was cool. The river was swollen, and its roar could be heard from afar. Faint and unclear, one could catch the sad sound of prayers being mumbled sleepily. Even those who have no personal sorrow often feel a sense of melancholy from their circumstances. So, Genji, lost in thought, couldn’t sleep here. The priest said he was heading to evening prayers, but it was actually past the right time for them. Genji noticed that the[102]people inside hadn't gone to bed yet. They were very quiet, but occasionally, the sound of beads striking the lectern could be heard. The room was not far from his own. He pulled the screen aside a bit and, standing near the door, he clapped his fan against his hand to call someone.
"What can be the matter," said an attendant, and as she came near to the Prince's room she added, "Perhaps my ear was deceived," and she began to retire.
"What could be going on?" said an attendant, and as she got closer to the Prince's room, she added, "Maybe I misheard," and she started to step back.
"Buddha will guide you; fear not the darkness, I am here," said Genji.
"Buddha will guide you; don't be afraid of the darkness, I'm here," said Genji.
"Sir!" replied the servant, timidly.
"Yes, Sir!" replied the servant, timidly.
"Pray do not think me presumptuous," said Genji; "but may I beg you to transmit this poetical effusion to your mistress for me?
"Please don’t think I’m being rude," said Genji; "but could you pass this poem on to your lady for me?"
But gathering mist dampens my sleeve, And sorrow fills my heart.
"Surely you should know, sir, that there is no one here to whom such things can be presented!"
"Surely you should know, sir, that there’s no one here who can receive such things!"
"Believe me, I have my own reasons for this," said Genji. "Let me beseech you to take it."
"Trust me, I have my own reasons for this," said Genji. "Please, I urge you to accept it."
So the attendant went back, and presented it to the nun.
So the attendant went back and showed it to the nun.
"I do not see the real intent of the effusion," thought the nun. "Perhaps he thinks that she is already a woman. But"—she continued, wonderingly—"how could he have known about the young grass?" And she then remained silent for a while. At last, thinking it would be unbecoming to take no notice of it, she gave orally the following reply to the attendant to be given to Genji:—
"I don't understand the real purpose of this outpouring," the nun thought. "Maybe he believes she's already a woman. But," she continued, puzzled, "how could he have known about the young grass?" She then fell silent for a bit. Finally, thinking it would be rude to ignore it, she verbally gave the following reply to the attendant to pass on to Genji:—
It's just one night alone for you,
But there's mountain moss that grows nearby,
"Whose leaves are never dry from the dew."
When Genji heard this, he said: "I am not accustomed to receive an answer such as this through the mouth of a third person. Although I thank the lady for even that much, I should feel more obliged to her if she would grant me an interview, and allow me to explain to her my sincere wishes."[103]
When Genji heard this, he said: "I'm not used to getting a response like this through someone else. While I appreciate what the lady has conveyed, I'd feel more grateful if she would agree to meet with me and let me explain my true feelings." [103]
This at length obliged the nun to have an interview with the Prince. He then told her that he called Buddha to witness that, though his conduct may have seemed bold, it was dictated by pure and conscientious motives.
This eventually forced the nun to meet with the Prince. He then told her that he called Buddha as a witness that, even though his actions might have appeared bold, they were driven by honest and principled motives.
"All the circumstances of your family history are known to me," continued he. "Look upon me, I pray, as a substitute for your once loved daughter. I, too, when a mere infant, was deprived by death of my best friend—my mother—and the years and months which then rolled by were fraught with trouble to me. In that same position your little one is now. Allow us, then, to become friends. We could sympathize with each other. 'Twas to reveal these wishes to you that I came here, and risked the chance of offending you in doing so."
"All the details of your family history are known to me," he continued. "Please see me as a stand-in for your once-beloved daughter. I, too, lost my best friend—my mother—when I was just a baby, and the years that followed were filled with difficulties for me. Your little one is in the same situation now. So let's become friends. We can support each other. I came here to share these thoughts with you, even though it might upset you."
"Believe me, I am well disposed at your offer," said the nun; "but you may have been incorrectly informed. It is true that there is a little girl dependent upon myself, but she is but a child. Her society could not afford you any pleasure; and forgive me, therefore, if I decline your request."
"Believe me, I'm really open to your offer," said the nun; "but you might have been misinformed. It's true that there's a little girl depending on me, but she's just a child. Spending time with her wouldn't bring you any joy; so please forgive me for turning down your request."
"Yet let there be no reserve in the expression of your ideas," interrupted Genji; but, before they could talk further, the return of the priest put an end to the subject, and Genji retired to his quarters, after thanking the nun for his kind reception.
"Still, don't hold back in sharing your thoughts," Genji interrupted; but before they could continue their conversation, the priest returned, ending the discussion. Genji went back to his room after thanking the nun for her warm welcome.
The night passed away, and dawn appeared. The sky was again hazy, and here and there melodious birds were singing among the mountain shrubs and flowers that blossomed around. The deer, too, which were to be seen here, added to the beauty of the picture. Gazing around at these Genji once more proceeded to the temple. The hermit—though too infirm to walk—again contrived to offer up his prayers on Genji's behalf, and he also read from the Darani.[61] The tremulous accents of the old man—poured forth from his nearly toothless mouth—imparted a greater reverence to his prayers.
The night went by, and dawn broke. The sky was hazy again, and here and there, melodic birds were singing among the mountain shrubs and blooming flowers. The deer, visible in the area, added to the beauty of the scene. Taking in the surroundings, Genji made his way back to the temple. The hermit—despite being too weak to walk—managed to offer prayers for Genji, and he also read from the Darani.[61] The trembling voice of the old man, coming from his almost toothless mouth, gave his prayers an even greater sense of reverence.
Genji's attendants now arrived from the capital, and congratulated him on the improvement in his health. A messenger was despatched from the Imperial Palace for the same purpose. The priest now collected wild and rare fruits, not to be met with in the distant town, and, with all respect, presented them to Genji, saying: "The term of my vow has not yet expired; and I am, therefore, sorry to say that I am unable to descend the mountain with you on your departure." He then offered to him the parting cup of saké.[104]
Genji's attendants arrived from the capital and congratulated him on his improved health. A messenger was sent from the Imperial Palace for the same reason. The priest then gathered wild and rare fruits that weren't found in the distant town, and respectfully presented them to Genji, saying, "My vow isn’t over yet, so I'm sorry to say I can’t come down the mountain with you when you leave." He then offered him the farewell cup of saké.[104]
"This mountain, with its waters, fill me with admiration," said Genji, "and I regret that the anxiety of my father the Emperor obliges me to quit the charming scene; but before the season is past, I will revisit it: and—
"This mountain, with its waters, fills me with admiration," said Genji, "and I regret that my father the Emperor's worries force me to leave this beautiful place; but before the season ends, I will come back here: and—
And before Spring has come to an end,
"I'll invite them to see the cheerful view."
To this the priest replied—
The priest responded—
Like the rare flowers of the Udon tree,[62]
Nor does the mountain cherry bloom white,
"Catch my eye while you're around."
Genji smiled slightly, and said: "That is a very great compliment; but the Udon tree does not blossom so easily."
Genji smiled a little and said, "That's a huge compliment, but the Udon tree doesn't bloom that easily."
The hermit also raised the cup to his lips, and said:—
The hermit also lifted the cup to his lips and said:—
Surrounded by mountain pine,
A flower never seen before "My eyes see something that feels divine."
And he presented to him his toko (a small ecclesiastical wand). On seeing this, the priest also made him the following presents:—A rosary of Kongôji (a kind of precious stone), which the sage Prince Shôtok obtained from Corea, enclosed in the original case in which it had been sent from that country; some medicine of rare virtue in a small emerald jar; and several other objects, with a spray of Wistaria, and a branch of cherry blossoms.
And he gave him his toko (a small religious wand). When the priest saw this, he also gave him the following gifts:—A rosary made of Kongôji (a type of precious stone), which the wise Prince Shôtok received from Korea, kept in the original case it was sent in; some rare medicine in a small emerald jar; and several other items, including a sprig of Wisteria and a branch of cherry blossoms.
Genji, too, on the other hand, made presents, which he had ordered from the capital, to the hermit and his disciples who had taken part in the religious ceremonies, and also to the poor mountaineers. He also sent the following to the nun, by the priest's page:—
Genji also gave gifts that he had arranged to be sent from the capital to the hermit and his disciples who participated in the religious ceremonies, as well as to the needy mountain dwellers. He also sent the following to the nun through the priest's assistant:—
A flower I saw, so young and bright,
But like a morning mist. Now pain
"Still urges me to see again."
A reply from the nun was speedily brought to him, which ran thus:—
A quick response from the nun was soon brought to him, which read as follows:—
It’s hard to leave these mountain shelters, The blossoms are sweet, and so is the view,
To the unfamiliar gaze of mountain flowers.
While this was being presented to him in his carriage, a few more people came, as if accidentally, to wait upon him on his journey. Among them was Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and his brother Ben, who said: "We are always pleased to follow you; it was unkind of you to leave us behind."
While this was being explained to him in his carriage, a few more people showed up, as if by chance, to accompany him on his journey. Among them were Tô-no-Chiûjiô and his brother Ben, who said: "We’re always happy to join you; it wasn’t nice of you to leave us behind."
Just as the party were on the point of starting, some of them observed that it was a pity to leave so lovely a spot without resting awhile among the flowers. This was immediately agreed to, and they took their seats on a moss-grown rock, a short distance from which a little streamlet descended in a murmuring cascade.
Just as the group was about to start, a few of them noticed that it would be a shame to leave such a beautiful place without taking a little time to relax among the flowers. Everyone quickly agreed, and they settled onto a mossy rock, not far from a small stream that fell in a gentle cascade.
They there began to drink saké, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô taking his flute, evoked from it a rich and melodious strain; while Ben, tapping his fan in concert, sang "The Temple of Toyora," while the Prince, as he leaned against a rock, presented a picturesque appearance, though he was pale and thin.
They started to drink saké, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô picked up his flute, playing a rich and melodious tune; while Ben, tapping his fan in rhythm, sang "The Temple of Toyora." The Prince, leaning against a rock, looked quite striking, even though he was pale and thin.
Among the attendants was one who blew on a long flute, called Hichiriki, and another on a Shiô flute. The priest brought a koto, and begged Genji to perform upon it, saying: "If we are to have music at all, let us have a harmonious concert." Genji said that he was no master of music; but, nevertheless, he played, with fair ability, a pleasing air. Then they all rose up, and departed.
Among the attendees was someone playing a long flute called Hichiriki, and another person playing a Shiô flute. The priest brought a koto and asked Genji to play it, saying, "If we’re going to have music, let’s make it a harmonious concert." Genji replied that he wasn't a music expert; however, he played a lovely tune with decent skill. Then everyone got up and left.
After they had quitted the mountain, Genji first of all went to the Palace, where he immediately had an interview with the Emperor, who considered his son to be still weak in health; and who asked him several questions with regard to the efficacy of the prayers of the reverend hermit. Genji gave him all particulars of his visit to the mountain.
After leaving the mountain, Genji first went to the Palace, where he immediately met with the Emperor, who thought his son was still in poor health. The Emperor asked him several questions about how effective the hermit's prayers were. Genji provided him with all the details of his visit to the mountain.
"Ah!" said the Emperor, "he may some day be entitled to become a dean (Azali). His virtue and holiness have not yet been duly appreciated by the government and the nation."
"Ah!" said the Emperor, "he might one day have the right to be a dean (Azali). His virtue and holiness haven't been properly recognized by the government and the people."
Sadaijin, the father-in-law of the Prince, here entered, and entreated Genji to accompany him to his mansion, and spend a few days. Genji did not feel very anxious to accept this invita[106]tion, but was persuaded to do so. Sadaijin conveyed him in his own carriage, and gave up to him the seat of honor.
Sadaijin, the Prince's father-in-law, came in and asked Genji to come to his house and stay for a few days. Genji wasn't too eager to accept the invitation, but he was convinced to go. Sadaijin took him in his own carriage and gave him the seat of honor.
They arrived; but, as usual, his bride did not appear, and only presented herself at last at the earnest request of her father. She was one of those model princesses whom one may see in a picture—very formal and very sedate—and it was very difficult to draw her into conversation. She was very uninteresting to Genji. He thought that it would only lead to a very unpleasant state of affairs, as years grew on, if they were to be as cool and reserved to each other as they had been hitherto. Turning to her, he said, with some reproachfulness in his accents, "Surely you should sometimes show me a little of the ordinary affection of people in our position!"
They arrived, but, as usual, his bride didn’t show up until her father insisted. She was one of those picture-perfect princesses—very formal and very composed—and it was hard to get her to engage in conversation. Genji found her really boring. He thought it would create an awkward situation as time went on if they continued to be as distant and reserved with each other as they had been. Turning to her, he said, somewhat reproachfully, "You should really show me a bit of the normal affection people in our position have!"
She made no reply; but, glancing coolly upon him, murmured with modest, yet dignified, tone—
She didn't respond; instead, she looked at him casually and said in a modest but dignified tone—
"When you cease to care for me,
What can I then do for thee?"
"When you stop caring for me,
What can I do for you then?"
"Your words are few; but they have a sting in them. You say I cease to care for you; but you do me wrong in saying so. May the time come when you will no longer pain me thus," said Genji; and he made every effort to conciliate her. But she was not easily appeased. He was unsuccessful in his effort, and presently they retired to their apartment, where he soon relapsed into sleepy indifference. His thoughts began to wander back into other regions, and hopes of the future growth and charms of the young mountain-violet again occupied his mind. "Oh! how difficult it is to secure a prize," thought he. "How can I do so? Her father, Prince Hiôbkiô, is a man of rank, and affable, but he is not of prepossessing appearance. Why does his daughter resemble so much, in her personal attractions, the lovely one in the chamber of Wistaria. Is it that the mother of her father and of Wistaria is the same person? How charming is the resemblance between them! How can I make her mine?"
"Your words are few, but they really hurt. You say I no longer care about you, but that's not true. I hope the day comes when you stop hurting me like this," said Genji, trying hard to make peace with her. But she was hard to calm down. He failed in his attempt, and soon they went back to their room, where he quickly fell into a sleepy indifference. His thoughts started to drift elsewhere, and his hopes for the future and the charms of the young mountain-violet filled his mind again. "Oh! How hard it is to win a prize," he thought. "How can I do it? Her father, Prince Hiôbkiô, is well-respected and friendly, but he isn’t very good-looking. Why does his daughter resemble the beautiful one in the Wistaria room so much? Is it because their mothers are the same person? The similarity is so charming! How can I make her mine?"
Some days afterwards he sent a letter to the mountain home, and also a communication—perhaps with some hint in it—to the priest. In his letter to the nun he said that her indifference made it desirable to refrain from urging his wishes; but, nevertheless, that he should be deeply gratified if she would think more favorably of the idea which was now so deeply rooted in[107] his mind. Inside the letter he enclosed a small folded slip of paper, on which was written:—
Some days later, he sent a letter to the mountain home, along with a message—maybe with a subtle hint—to the priest. In his letter to the nun, he mentioned that her indifference made it best not to push his requests; however, he would be really pleased if she could consider the idea that was now so firmly established in[107] his mind. Inside the letter, he included a small folded piece of paper that said:—
I try but fail to forget,
Those nice traits still come to mind. And fill my heart with deep regret.
This ludicrous effusion caused the nun to be partly amused and partly vexed. She wrote an answer as follows:—
This ridiculous outburst made the nun feel both amused and irritated. She wrote a response that went like this:—
"When you came into our neighborhood your visit was very pleasing to us, and your special message does us honor. I am, however, at a loss how to express myself with regard to the little one, as yet she cannot even manage the naniwadz."[63]
"When you visited our neighborhood, it brought us great joy, and your special message honors us. However, I find it difficult to express myself about the little one; she still can't even manage the naniwadz."[63]
Enclosed in the note were the following lines, in which she hinted as to her doubts of the steadfastness of Genji's character:
Enclosed in the note were the following lines, where she expressed her doubts about Genji's reliability:
That lives inside our mountain shelter.
Unfortunately, that flower may not last long. "Shredded by the mountain's fierce wind."
The tenor of the priest's answer was much the same, and it caused Genji some vexation.
The tone of the priest's response was pretty much the same, and it annoyed Genji a bit.
About this time the Lady Wistaria, in consequence of an attack of illness, had retired from the palace to her private residence, and Genji, while sympathizing with the anxiety of the Emperor about her, longed greatly for an opportunity of seeing her, ill though she was. Hence at this time he went nowhere, but kept himself in his mansion at Nijiô, and became thoughtful and preoccupied. At length he endeavored to cajole Ô Miôbu, Wistaria's attendant, into arranging an opportunity for him to see her. On Wistaria's part there were strong doubts as to the propriety of complying with his request, but at last the earnestness of the Prince overcame her scruples, and Ô Miôbu managed eventually to bring about a meeting between them.[64]
About this time, Lady Wistaria had moved out of the palace to her private home due to an illness. Genji, while concerned about the Emperor's worry for her, desperately wanted to see her, even though she was unwell. Because of this, he didn't go anywhere and stayed in his mansion at Nijiô, becoming lost in thought. Eventually, he tried to persuade Ô Miôbu, Wistaria's attendant, to help him find a way to see her. Wistaria was unsure if it was proper to agree to his request, but in the end, the Prince's sincerity won her over, and Ô Miôbu was able to arrange a meeting between them.[64]
Genji gave vent to his feelings to the Princess, as follows:—
Genji shared his feelings with the Princess, saying:—
We may meet again someday, it seems As if I wanted to die, I was eager Lost in this happy dream.
Then the Princess replied to him, full of sadness:—
Then the Princess replied to him, filled with sadness:—
The jealous world may offer us,
Forgetful of the dark fame,
"That continues to exist even when we are no longer here."
For some time after this meeting had taken place, Genji found himself too timid to appear at his father's palace, and remained in his mansion. The Princess, too, experienced a strong feeling of remorse. She had, moreover, a cause of anxiety special in its nature and peculiar to herself as a woman, for which she alone felt some uneasiness of conscience.
For a while after this meeting, Genji felt too shy to show up at his father's palace, so he stayed in his mansion. The Princess also felt a deep sense of regret. She had, in addition, a specific worry that was unique to her as a woman, which caused her some discomfort.
Three months of the summer had passed away, and her secret began to betray itself externally. The Emperor was naturally anxious about the health of his favorite, and kind inquiries were sent from time to time to her. But the kinder he was to her the more conscience-stricken she felt.
Three months of summer had gone by, and her secret was starting to show. The Emperor was understandably worried about his favorite's health, and he sent kind messages to check on her from time to time. But the more he cared for her, the more guilty she felt.
Genji at this time was often visited by strange dreams. When he consulted a diviner about them, he was told that something remarkable and extraordinary might happen to him, and that it behooved him to be cautious and prudent.
Genji was often visited by strange dreams during this time. When he asked a diviner about them, he was told that something remarkable and extraordinary might happen to him, and that he should be cautious and prudent.
"Here is a pretty source of embarrassment," thought Genji.
"Here is an awkward situation," thought Genji.
He cautioned the diviner to be discreet about it, especially because he said the dreams were not his own but another person's. When at last he heard authentically about the condition of the Princess, he was extremely anxious to communicate with her, but she now peremptorily objected to any kind of correspondence between them, and Ô Miôbu too refused any longer to assist him.
He advised the fortune teller to keep it quiet, especially since he said the dreams belonged to someone else. When he finally learned the real story about the Princess's situation, he was very eager to reach out to her, but she now firmly refused any correspondence between them, and Ô Miôbu also stopped helping him.
In July Wistaria returned to the palace. There she was received by the Emperor with great rejoicing, and he thought that her condition did but add to her attractiveness.
In July, Wistaria returned to the palace. She was welcomed by the Emperor with great joy, and he believed that her condition only made her more attractive.
It was now autumn, the season when agreeable receptions were often held by the Emperor in Court, and it was awkward when Genji and the Princess happened to face each other on these occasions, as neither of them could be free from their tender recollections.
It was now autumn, the season when the Emperor often hosted pleasant gatherings at Court, and it was awkward when Genji and the Princess ended up facing each other during these events, as neither of them could shake off their fond memories.
During these autumn evenings the thoughts of Genji were often directed to the granddaughter of the nun, especially because she resembled the Princess so much. His desire to possess her was considerably increased, and the recollection[109] of the first evening when he heard the nun intoning to herself the verses about the tender grass, recurred to his mind. "What," thought he, "if I pluck this tender grass, would it then be, would it then grow up, as fair as now."
During these autumn evenings, Genji often thought about the nun's granddaughter, especially because she looked so much like the Princess. His desire to have her grew stronger, and he recalled the first evening when he heard the nun softly reciting the verses about the tender grass. "What," he wondered, "if I pick this tender grass, will it then grow up as beautiful as it is now?"
"I find its charms beautiful to look at."
The Emperor's visit to the Palace Suzak-in was now announced to take place in October, and dancers and musicians were selected from among the young nobles who were accomplished in these arts, and Royal Princes and officers of State were fully engaged in preparation for the fête. After the Royal festivities, a separate account of which will be given hereafter, he sent again a letter to the mountain. The answer, however, came only from the priest, who said that his sister had died on the twentieth day of the last month; and added that though death is inevitable to all of us, still he painfully felt her loss.
The Emperor's visit to the Palace Suzak-in was now scheduled for October, and dancers and musicians were chosen from among the young nobles skilled in these arts. Royal Princes and government officials were fully involved in preparing for the fête. After the Royal festivities, which will be covered later, he sent another letter to the mountain. However, the reply came only from the priest, who said that his sister had passed away on the twentieth day of last month, and added that even though death is unavoidable for all of us, he still deeply felt her loss.
Genji pondered first on the precariousness of human life, and then thought how that little one who had depended on her must be afflicted, and gradually the memory of his own childhood, during which he too had lost his mother, came back to his mind.
Genji first reflected on how fragile human life is, then considered how the little one who relied on her must be suffering. Gradually, memories of his own childhood, when he too had lost his mother, returned to his mind.
When the time of full mourning was over, Shiônagon, together with the young girl, returned to their house in the capital. There one evening Genji paid them a visit. The house was rather a gloomy one, and was tenanted by fewer inmates than usual.
When the mourning period ended, Shiônagon and the young girl returned to their home in the capital. One evening, Genji came to visit them. The house felt a bit gloomy and had fewer people living in it than usual.
"How timid the little girl must feel!" thought Genji, as he was shown in. Shiônagon now told him with tearful eyes every circumstance which had taken place since she had seen him. She also said that the girl might be handed over to her father, who told her that she must do so, but his present wife was said to be very austere. The girl is not young enough to be without ideas and wishes of her own, but yet not old enough to form them sensibly; so were she to be taken to her father's house and be placed with several other children, much misery would be the result. Her grandmother suffered much on this account. "Your kindness is great," continued she, "and we[110] ought not, perhaps, to think too anxiously about the future. Still she is young, too young, and we cannot think of it without pity."
"How timid the little girl must feel!" thought Genji as he was brought inside. Shiônagon now tearfully shared every detail that had happened since they last met. She mentioned that the girl might be given to her father, who insisted that she must do so, but his current wife was said to be very strict. The girl is old enough to have her own thoughts and desires, yet still too young to express them wisely; taking her to her father's home and placing her with several other children would cause a lot of distress. Her grandmother was deeply troubled by this. "Your kindness is wonderful," she continued, "and we[110] shouldn't let ourselves worry too much about the future. Still, she is young, too young, and it is hard to think of it without feeling sympathy."
"Why do you recur to that so often?" said Genji, "it is her very youthfulness which moves my sympathy. I am anxious to talk to her,
"Why do you bring that up so often?" Genji said. "It's her youthful energy that makes me feel sympathy. I really want to talk to her,
Don't greet the weed on the shore With one passionate kiss, all tenderly pressed.
How sweet it would be!"
"How great that would be!"
"That is very beautifully put, sir," said Shiônagon, "but,
"That's really well said, sir," Shiônagon replied, "but,
That rolls along the sea-swept sand,
Can the delicate, untested weed, "Can you be trusted with its boisterous hand?"
Meanwhile the girl, who was with her companions in her apartment, and who was told that a gentleman in Court dress had arrived, and that perhaps it was the Prince, her father, came running in, saying, "Shiônagon, where is the gentleman in Court dress; has the Prince, my father, arrived?"
Meanwhile, the girl, who was with her friends in her apartment, and who was told that a man in formal attire had arrived, and that it might be her father, the Prince, rushed in, saying, "Shiônagon, where is the man in formal attire? Has my father, the Prince, arrived?"
"Not the Prince, your father," uttered Genji, "but I am here, and I too am your friend. Come here!"
"Not your father, the Prince," Genji said, "but I'm here, and I'm your friend too. Come here!"
The girl, glancing with shy timidity at Genji, for whom she already had some liking, and thinking that perhaps there was impropriety in what she had spoken, went over to her nurse, and said, "Oh! I am very sleepy, and wish to lie down!"
The girl, looking shyly at Genji, whom she already liked a bit, and feeling that she might have said something inappropriate, went over to her nurse and said, "Oh! I'm really sleepy and want to lie down!"
"See how childish she still is," remarked Shiônagon.
"Look how childish she still is," said Shiônagon.
"Why are you so timid, little one, come here and sleep on my knees," said Genji.
"Why are you so shy, little one? Come here and sleep on my lap," said Genji.
"Go, my child, as you are asked," observed Shiônagon, and she pushed her towards Genji.
"Go on, my child, as you’ve been told," said Shiônagon, giving her a push towards Genji.
Half-unconsciously she took her place by his side. He pushed aside a small shawl which covered her hair, and played with her long tresses, and then he took her small hand in his. "Ah, my hand!" cried she, and drawing it back, she ran into a neighboring room. Genji followed her, and tried to coax her out of her shyness, telling her that he was one of her best friends, and that she was not to be so timid.[111]
Half-unconsciously, she settled next to him. He brushed aside a small shawl that covered her hair and played with her long locks, then he took her small hand in his. "Oh, my hand!" she exclaimed, pulling it back and darting into a nearby room. Genji followed her and tried to ease her shyness, telling her that he was one of her best friends and that she didn't need to be so timid.[111]
By this time darkness had succeeded to the beautiful evening, and hail began to fall.
By this time, night had taken over the beautiful evening, and hail started to fall.
"Close the casement, it is too fearful, I will watch over you this evening," said Genji, as he led the girl away, to the great surprise of Shiônagon and others who wondered at his ease in doing this.
"Close the window, it's too scary. I'll keep an eye on you tonight," said Genji as he took the girl away, much to the surprise of Shiônagon and others who were amazed at how casually he did this.
By and by she became sleepy, and Genji, as skilfully as any nurse could, removed all her outer clothing, and placed her on the couch to sleep, telling her as he sat beside her, "some day you must come with me to some beautiful palace, and there you shall have as many pictures and playthings as you like." Many other similar remarks he added to arrest her attention and to please her.
By and by, she started to feel sleepy, and Genji, as skillfully as any nurse could, took off all her outer clothing and laid her on the couch to sleep. As he sat beside her, he said, "One day, you have to come with me to a beautiful palace, and there you'll have as many pictures and toys as you want." He made many other similar comments to capture her attention and make her happy.
Her fears gradually subsided, and as she kept looking on the handsome face of Genji, and taking notice of his kindness, she did not fall asleep for some time.
Her fears slowly faded away, and as she kept gazing at Genji's handsome face and noticing his kindness, she stayed awake for a while.
When the night was advanced, and the hailstorm had passed away, Genji at last took his departure. The temperature now suddenly changed, and the hail was lying white upon the grass. "Can it be," thought he, "that I am leaving this place as a lover?" At that moment he remembered that the house of a maiden with whom he had had an acquaintance was on his road home. When he came near to it he ordered one of his attendants to knock at the door. No one, however, came forth. Thereupon Genji turned to another, who had a remarkably good voice, and ordered him to sing the following lines:—
When the night wore on and the hailstorm had cleared, Genji finally left. The temperature changed suddenly, and the hail blanketed the grass. "Is it possible," he wondered, "that I'm leaving this place as a lover?" At that moment, he remembered that the house of a girl he knew was on his way home. As he approached it, he told one of his attendants to knock on the door. However, no one answered. So, Genji turned to another attendant, who had a particularly nice voice, and asked him to sing the following lines:—
I can’t get through this gate,
A sweet memory encourages me to linger
"To see a pretty girl again."
This was repeated twice, when presently a man came to the door and sang, in reply, as follows:—
This happened two more times, when a man came to the door and sang back, as follows:—
Welcome everyone to pause and wait.
Nothing is stopping you. Don't be afraid,
"For the gate is always here."
And then went in, slamming the door in their faces, and appearing no more. Genji, therefore disappointed, proceeded on his way home.[112]
And then he went inside, slamming the door in their faces and not coming out again. Genji, feeling disappointed, continued on his way home.[112]
On the morrow he took up his pen to write a letter to Violet, but finding that he had nothing in particular to say, he laid it aside, and instead of a letter several beautiful pictures were sent for her.
On the next day, he picked up his pen to write a letter to Violet, but realizing he had nothing specific to say, he put it down. Instead of a letter, he sent her several beautiful pictures.
From this time Koremitz was sent there very often, partly to do them service, and partly to watch over their movements. At last the time when the girl's father was to take her home approached within a night, and Shiônagon was busily occupied in sewing a dress for the girl, and was thus consequently unable to take much notice of Koremitz when he arrived. Noting these preparatory arrangements, Koremitz at once hastened to inform Genji about them. He happened to be this evening at the mansion of Sadaijin, but Lady Aoi was not, as was often the case, with him, and he was amusing himself there with thumping a wagon as he sang a "Hitachi" song. Koremitz presented himself before him, and gave him the latest information of what was going on.
From that time on, Koremitz was sent there frequently, partly to help them and partly to keep an eye on their activities. Eventually, the night before the girl's father was supposed to take her home arrived, and Shiônagon was busy sewing a dress for her, so she couldn't pay much attention to Koremitz when he showed up. Seeing these preparations, Koremitz quickly rushed to tell Genji about it. That evening, Genji was at Sadaijin’s mansion, but Lady Aoi was not with him, as usual, and he was having fun banging on a wagon while singing a "Hitachi" song. Koremitz approached him and shared the latest news about what was happening.
Genji, when he had listened to Koremitz, thought, "This will never do; I must not lose her in this way. But the difficulty is indeed perplexing. If, on the one hand, she goes to her father, it will not become me to ask him for her. If, on the other hand, I carry her off, people may say that I stole her. However, upon consideration, this latter plan, if I can manage to shut people's mouths beforehand, will be much better than that I should demand her from her father."
Genji, after listening to Koremitz, thought, "I can’t let this happen; I can’t lose her this way. But this is really complicated. If she goes to her father, it wouldn’t be right for me to ask him for her. On the other hand, if I take her away, people might say I stole her. However, if I can figure out how to keep people quiet ahead of time, taking her would be a much better option than asking her father for her."
So, turning to Koremitz, he said, "I must go there. See that the carriage is ready at whatever hour I may appoint. Let two or three attendants be in readiness." Koremitz, having received these orders, retired.
So, turning to Koremitz, he said, "I have to go there. Make sure the carriage is ready whenever I say. Have two or three attendants ready." Koremitz, having received these instructions, left.
Long before dawn broke, Genji prepared to leave the mansion. Lady Aoi, as usual, was a little out of temper, but Genji told her that he had some particular arrangements to make at his mansion at Nijiô, but that he would soon return to her. He soon started, Koremitz alone following him on horseback.
Long before dawn, Genji got ready to leave the mansion. Lady Aoi, as usual, was a bit irritable, but Genji reassured her that he had some specific arrangements to take care of at his place in Nijiô and that he would be back soon. He set off, with Koremitz following him on horseback.
On their arrival Koremitz proceeded to a small private entrance and announced himself. Shiônagon recognized his voice and came out, and upon this he informed her that the Prince had come. She, presuming that he did so only because he happened to pass by them, said, "What! at this late hour?" As she spoke, Genji came up and said:[113]—
On arriving, Koremitz went to a small private entrance and announced himself. Shiônagon recognized his voice and came out, and then he informed her that the Prince had arrived. She assumed he was just passing by and said, "What! At this late hour?" As she spoke, Genji approached and said:[113]—
"I hear that the little one is to go to the Prince, her father, and I wish to say a few words to her before she goes."
"I heard that the little one is going to see her father, the Prince, and I want to say a few words to her before she leaves."
"She is asleep; really, I am afraid that she cannot talk with you at this hour. Besides, what is the use?" replied Shiônagon, with a smile.
"She’s asleep; honestly, I’m worried that she can’t talk to you right now. Besides, what’s the point?" Shiônagon replied, smiling.
Genji, however, pressed his way into the house, saying:—
Genji, however, pushed his way into the house, saying:—
"Perhaps the girl is not awake yet, but I will awake her," and, as the people could not prevent his doing so, he proceeded to the room where she was unconsciously sleeping on a couch. He shook her gently. She started up, thinking it was her father who had come.
"Maybe the girl isn't awake yet, but I'll wake her up," and since the people couldn't stop him, he went to the room where she was peacefully sleeping on a couch. He shook her gently. She woke up, thinking it was her father who had arrived.
Genji pushed the hair back from her face, as he said to her, "I am come from your father;" but this she knew to be false, and was alarmed. "Don't be frightened," said Genji; "there is nothing in me to alarm you." And in spite of Shiônagon's request not to disturb her, he lifted her from the couch, abruptly saying that he could not allow her to go elsewhere, and that he had made up his mind that he himself would be her guardian. He also said she should go with him, and that some of them should go with her.
Genji brushed the hair back from her face and said, "I've come from your father;" but she knew that wasn't true, and it made her uneasy. "Don't be scared," Genji reassured her; "there's nothing about me that should frighten you." Ignoring Shiônagon's request not to disturb her, he lifted her off the couch and abruptly declared that he wouldn't let her go anywhere else, deciding that he would be her guardian. He also insisted that she should come with him, along with some others to accompany her.
Shiônagon was thunderstruck. "We are expecting her father to-morrow, and what are we to say to him?" She added, "Surely, you can find some better opportunity to manage matters than this."
Shiônagon was shocked. "We’re expecting her father tomorrow, and what are we supposed to tell him?" She continued, "Surely, there’s a better time to handle this than now."
"All right, you can come afterward; we will go first," retorted Genji, as he ordered his carriage to drive up.
"Sure, you can come later; we'll go first," Genji replied, signaling for his carriage to pull up.
Shiônagon was perplexed, and Violet also cried, thinking how strange all this was. At last Shiônagon saw it was no use to resist, and so having hurriedly changed her own dress for a better one, and taking with her the pretty dress of Violet which she had been making in the evening, got into the carriage, where Genji had already placed the little one.
Shiônagon was confused, and Violet was crying, feeling how odd all of this was. Finally, Shiônagon realized it was pointless to fight it. So, she quickly changed into a nicer dress and took the pretty dress she had been making for Violet that evening. She got into the carriage, where Genji had already put the little one.
It was no great distance to Nijiô, and they arrived there before dawn. The carriage was driven up to the western wing of the mansion. To Shiônagon the whole affair seemed like a dream. "What am I to do?" she said to Genji, who teasingly answered, "What you choose. You may go if you like; so long as this darling is here I am content." Genji lifted the girl out and carried her into the house. That part of the mansion in which they now were, had not been inhabited, and the[114] furniture was scanty and inappropriate; so, calling Koremitz, the Prince ordered him to see that proper furniture was brought. The beds were therefore taken from the eastern wing, where he himself lived.
It wasn't far to Nijiô, and they got there before dawn. The carriage pulled up to the western side of the mansion. To Shiônagon, the whole experience felt surreal. "What should I do?" she asked Genji, who playfully replied, "Do whatever you want. You can leave if you want; as long as this lovely girl is here, I'm happy." Genji picked up the girl and carried her into the house. The part of the mansion they were in hadn’t been lived in, and the [114] furniture was minimal and unsuitable; so, he called Koremitz and instructed him to get proper furniture. As a result, the beds were taken from the eastern wing, where he lived.
Day broke, and Shiônagon surveyed with admiration all the magnificence with which she was surrounded. Both the exterior of the building and its internal arrangements left nothing to be desired. Going to the casement, she saw the gravelled walks flashing brightly in the sun. "Ah," thought she, "where am I amidst all this splendor? This is too grand for me!"
Day broke, and Shiônagon looked around in awe at all the beauty surrounding her. Both the outside of the building and its interior setup were perfect. As she moved to the window, she noticed the gravel paths sparkling in the sunlight. "Ah," she thought, "where am I in the middle of all this luxury? This is too much for me!"
Bath water for their ablutions, and rice soup were now brought into the apartment, and Genji afterward made his appearance.
Bath water for their cleaning and rice soup were now brought into the apartment, and Genji then showed up.
"What! no attendants? No one to play with the girl? I will send some," and he then ordered some young persons from the eastern wing of the mansion. Four accordingly came.
"What! No attendants? No one to play with the girl? I'll send some," he said, and then he called for a few young people from the east wing of the house. Four came as requested.
Violet was still fast asleep in her night-dress, and now Genji gently shook and woke her. "Do not be frightened any more," he said quietly to her; "a good girl would not be so, but would know that it is best to be obedient." She became more and more pleasing to him, and he tried to please her by presenting to her a variety of pretty pictures and playthings, and by consulting her wishes in whatever she desired. She was still wearing the dress of mourning, of sombre color and of soft material, and it was only now at last that she began to smile a little, and this filled Genji with delight. He now had to return to the eastern wing, and Violet, for the first time, went to the casement and looked out on the scenery around. The trees covered with foliage, a small lake, and the plantations round about expanded before her as in a picture. Here and there young people were going in and out. "Ah! what a pretty place," she exclaimed, charmed as she gazed around. Then, turning again into the apartment, she saw beautiful pictures painted on the screens and walls, which could not but please her.
Violet was still sound asleep in her nightgown when Genji gently shook her awake. "Don't be scared anymore," he said softly. "A good girl wouldn't be afraid; she would understand that it’s best to be obedient." She became more and more enjoyable to him, and he tried to make her happy by showing her a bunch of pretty pictures and toys, and by paying attention to whatever she wanted. She was still in her mourning dress, in a dark color and soft fabric, and it was only now that she started to smile a little, which made Genji really happy. He had to head back to the eastern wing, and for the first time, Violet went to the window to look at the scenery outside. The trees were full of leaves, there was a small lake, and the gardens around looked like a painting. Young people were coming and going here and there. "Wow! What a beautiful place!" she exclaimed, enchanted as she took it all in. Then, as she turned back into the room, she noticed the lovely pictures painted on the screens and walls, which delighted her.
Genji did not go to the Palace for two or three days, but spent his time in trying to train Violet. "She must soon take lessons in writing," he thought, and he wrote several writing copies for her. Among these was one in plain characters on[115] violet-colored paper, with the title, "Musashi-no" (The field of Musashi is known for its violets). She took it up, and in handwriting plain and clear though small, she found the following:
Genji didn’t visit the Palace for two or three days and instead focused on helping Violet improve her skills. "She needs to start learning to write soon," he thought, so he prepared several writing samples for her. One of these was a sheet of violet-colored paper with simple characters on[115], titled "Musashi-no" (The field of Musashi is known for its violets). She picked it up and found the following text, written in clear but small handwriting:
Its gentleness has a special appeal for me,
Remembering someone who's gone.
"Come, you must write one now," said Genji.
"Come on, you need to write one now," said Genji.
"I cannot write well enough," said Violet, looking up at him, with an extremely charming look.
"I can't write well enough," said Violet, looking up at him with a really charming expression.
"Never mind, whether good or bad," said he, "but still write something, to refuse is unkind. When there is any difficulty I will help you through with it."
"Don't worry about it being good or bad," he said, "but just write something; saying no would be rude. If you run into any trouble, I'll help you with it."
Thereupon she turned aside shyly and wrote something, handling the pen gracefully with her tiny fingers. "I have done it badly," she cried out, and tried to conceal what she had written, but Genji insisted on seeing it and found the following:—
Thereupon she turned away shyly and wrote something, handling the pen gracefully with her small fingers. "I've messed it up," she exclaimed, and tried to hide what she had written, but Genji insisted on seeing it and found the following:—
I wonder what's the floweret's name,
From which that bud its charm may claim!
I wonder what the little flower is called,
From which that bud gets its charm!
This was, of course, written in a childish hand, but the writing was large and plain, giving promise of future excellence.
This was, of course, written in a child's handwriting, but the writing was big and clear, suggesting future skill.
"How like her grandmother's it is," thought Genji. "Were she to take lessons from a good professor she might become a master of the art."
"How much it resembles her grandmother," Genji thought. "If she took lessons from a skilled teacher, she could become a master of the art."
He ordered for her a beautiful doll's house, and played with her different innocent and amusing games.
He ordered a beautiful dollhouse for her and played various innocent and fun games with her.
In the meantime, the Prince, her father, had duly arrived at the old home of Violet and asked for her. The servants were embarrassed, but as they had been requested by Genji not to tell, and as Shiônagon had also enjoined them to keep silence, they simply told him that the nurse had taken her and absconded. The Prince was greatly amazed, but he remembered that the girl's grandmother never consented to send his daughter to his house, and knowing Shiônagon to be a shrewd and intelligent woman, he concluded that she had found out the reasons which influenced her, and that so out of respect to her, and out of dislike to tell him the reason of it, she had carried the girl off in order that she might be kept away from him. He therefore merely told the servants to inform him at once if they heard anything about them, and he returned home.[116]
In the meantime, the Prince, her father, had arrived at Violet's old home and asked for her. The servants felt awkward, but since Genji had asked them not to say anything, and Shiônagon had also instructed them to stay quiet, they simply told him that the nurse had taken her and disappeared. The Prince was very surprised, but he remembered that the girl's grandmother never agreed to send his daughter to his house. Knowing Shiônagon to be a clever and insightful woman, he figured she must have discovered the reasons behind it, and out of respect for her, and because she didn’t want to explain it to him, she had taken the girl away to keep her from him. So, he just told the servants to let him know immediately if they heard anything about them, and then he went home.[116]
Our story again brings us back to Nijiô. The girl gradually became reconciled to her new home, as she was most kindly treated by Genji. True, during those evenings when Genji was absent she thought of her dead grandmother, but the image of her father never presented itself to her, as she had seldom seen him. And now, naturally enough, Genji, whom she had learned to look upon as a second father, was the only one for whom she cared. She was the first to greet him when he came home, and she came forward to be fondled and caressed by him without shame or diffidence. Girls at her age are usually shy and under restraint, but with her it was quite different. And again, if a girl has somewhat of jealousy in her disposition, and looks upon every little trifle in a serious light, a man will have to be cautious in his dealings with her, and she herself, too, will often have to undergo vexation. Thus many disagreeable and unexpected incidents might often result. In the case of Violet, however, things were very different, and she was ever amiable and invariably pleasant.
Our story brings us back to Nijiô again. The girl gradually adjusted to her new home, as Genji treated her very kindly. True, on the evenings when Genji was away, she thought about her deceased grandmother, but she rarely thought of her father, since she hadn't seen him much. Naturally, Genji, whom she had come to see as a second father, was the only one she truly cared about. She was the first to greet him when he got back and approached him for hugs and affection without any shame or hesitation. Girls her age are usually shy and reserved, but she was different. Also, if a girl has a bit of jealousy in her personality and takes every little thing seriously, a man needs to be careful in how he interacts with her, and she will often find herself feeling upset. This can lead to many unpleasant and unexpected situations. However, with Violet, it was completely different; she was always friendly and consistently pleasant.
FOOTNOTES:
[61] An Indian theological writing.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ An Indian religious text.
[62] In the Buddhist Bible it is stated that there is in Paradise a divine tree, called Udon, which rarely blossoms. When, however, it does blossom, Buddha is said to appear in the world, therefore we make use of this expression when referring to any rare event.
[62] In the Buddhist Bible, it is said that there is a divine tree in Paradise called Udon, which blooms very rarely. However, when it does bloom, Buddha is believed to appear in the world, which is why we use this phrase to talk about any rare event.
[64] The authoress represents her in a subsequent chapter as suffering punishment in the next world for this sin. The real cause of Genji's exile is also supposed to have resulted from the same sin.
[64] The author portrays her in a later chapter as facing consequences in the afterlife for this sin. The true reason for Genji's exile is also believed to stem from the same sin.
CHAPTER VI
SAFFRON FLOWER

he beauteous Yûgao of Genji was lost, but memory of her never
vanished from his mind. Her attractive nature, thoughtfulness, and
patient manner had seemed to him surpassingly charming. At last he
began to think of seeking for some other maiden who might resemble her
in these qualities. True, his thoughts had often reverted to Cicada,
and to her young friend; but it was now of little use thinking of
them, for one had gone to the country, and the other was married.
The beautiful Yûgao from Genji was gone, but she never left his thoughts. Her appealing personality, kindness, and composed demeanor had seemed incredibly charming to him. Eventually, he started to consider looking for another girl who might share those qualities. It’s true that he often thought about Cicada and her young friend, but it didn’t matter much now since one had moved to the countryside, and the other was married.
Now, Genji had another nurse, next in degree to Daini. The daughter of this nurse, Tayû-no-Miôbu, was in Court service. She was still young, and full of mirth and life. Genji was wont to make her useful when in the palace. Her father, who had been remotely connected with the Royal blood, was an official in the War Department. Her mother, however, had been married again to the Governor of the province of Chikzen, and had gone there with her husband; so Tayû made her father's house her home, and went from there backwards and forwards to the palace. She was an intimate acquaintance of a young Princess, the daughter of the late Lord-Lieutenant of Hitachi, and she had been the child of his old age, and was at this time his survivor. The life that she passed was somewhat lonely, and her circumstances miserable. Tayû mentioned this young lady to Genji, who exclaimed:—
Now, Genji had another nurse, just below Daini in rank. This nurse's daughter, Tayû-no-Miôbu, worked in the Court. She was still young and full of joy and energy. Genji often found her helpful while in the palace. Her father, who had a distant connection to the royal family, was an official in the War Department. However, her mother had remarried the Governor of the province of Chikzen and had moved there with her husband. So, Tayû considered her father's house her home and traveled back and forth to the palace. She was close friends with a young Princess, the daughter of the late Lord-Lieutenant of Hitachi, who had been born to him in his old age and was now the last surviving member of his family. The life she led was somewhat lonely, and her situation was difficult. Tayû mentioned this young lady to Genji, who exclaimed:—
"How sad! Tell me all about her."
"That's so sad! Tell me everything about her."
"I cannot say that I know so much about her," replied Tayû. "She leads a very retired life, and is seldom seen in society. Perhaps, some favorable evening, you might see her from a hiding-place. The koto is her favorite instrument, and the favorite amusement of her solitude."
"I can't say that I know a lot about her," replied Tayû. "She lives a really private life and is rarely seen in social settings. Maybe, one evening, you'll catch a glimpse of her from a hiding spot. The koto is her favorite instrument and a beloved pastime during her solitude."
"Ah!" said Genji, "I see, one of the three friends (as the Chinese poets call them)—Music, Poetry, and Wine; but, of the[118] other two, one is not always a good friend." And he added, "Well, you may manage some time to let me hear her koto. The Prince, her father, had great taste and reputation in such arts; so, I believe, she is no ordinary performer."
"Ah!" said Genji, "I get it, one of the three companions (as the Chinese poets refer to them)—Music, Poetry, and Wine; but of the[118] other two, one isn’t always a reliable friend." He continued, "Well, you should find some time to let me hear her koto. Her father, the Prince, had great taste and was well-known for his skills in these arts; so, I’m sure she’s not just an average player."
"But, perhaps, after all, not so good as you imagine," replied Tayû, disingenuously.
"But maybe, after all, it's not as good as you think," replied Tayû, being insincere.
"Oh! that remains to be discovered," cried Genji, nibbling at the bait. "One of these evenings I will come, and you had better be there also."
"Oh! that’s something still to figure out," Genji said, playing with the bait. "I'll come by one of these evenings, and you better be there too."
Now, the home of Tayû's father was at some distance from the Princess's mansion; but Tayû used to spend her time very often with the Princess, when she had leave of absence from the Court, chiefly because she did not like being at home with her stepmother. For this reason Tayû had plenty of chances for gratifying the wish of Genji to see the Princess; so a certain evening was appointed.
Now, Tayû's father lived some distance from the Princess's mansion, but Tayû often spent time with the Princess whenever she had time off from the Court, mainly because she didn’t enjoy being at home with her stepmother. Because of this, Tayû had many opportunities to satisfy Genji's wish to see the Princess, so a particular evening was set.
It was a sweet balmy day in spring, and the grounds of the palace were full of silence and repose. Tayû left the palace, and proceeded to the mansion of the Princess, attracted more by the beauty of the evening than by the appointment made. Genji also appeared on the scene, with the newly risen moon, and was soon prattling with Tayû.
It was a lovely, warm spring day, and the palace grounds were quiet and peaceful. Tayû left the palace and headed to the Princess’s mansion, drawn more by the beauty of the evening than by their plans. Genji also arrived with the newly risen moon and soon began chatting with Tayû.
"You have not come at a very favorable time," said she. "This is not the sort of evening when the koto sounds sweetest."
"You haven't arrived at a great time," she said. "This isn't the kind of evening when the koto sounds its best."
"But take me somewhere, so that I may hear her voice. I cannot go away without hearing that."
"But take me somewhere, so I can hear her voice. I can't leave without hearing that."
Tayû then led him into a private room, where she made him sit down, and left him, saying, as she went away, "I am sorry to make you wait, but you must have a little patience." She proceeded to another part of the palace occupied by the Princess, whom she found sitting pensively near an open casement, inhaling the rich perfume of the plum blossoms.
Tayû then took him to a private room, where she had him sit down, and left him, saying as she walked away, "I'm sorry to keep you waiting, but you need to be a little patient." She went to another part of the palace where the Princess was, who she found sitting thoughtfully by an open window, enjoying the sweet scent of the plum blossoms.
"A good opportunity," thought Tayû; and, advancing to the Princess, said: "What a lovely evening! How sweet at such an hour is the music of the koto! My official going to and fro to the palace prevents me from having the pleasure of hearing it often; so do now, if you please, play me a tune."
"A great opportunity," thought Tayû; and, walking up to the Princess, said: "What a beautiful evening! How lovely is the sound of the koto at this hour! My official trips to the palace keep me from enjoying it often, so please play me a tune."
"You appreciate music," said the Princess; "but I am afraid that mine is not good enough to charm the ear of courtiers; but, if you wish it, I will play one tune." And she ordered the koto to be brought, and began to strike it. Her skill was cer[119]tainly not super-excellent; but she had been well instructed, and the effect was by no means displeasing to the ear.
"You like music," said the Princess, "but I'm afraid mine isn't good enough to impress the courtiers. However, if you want, I can play a tune." She had the koto brought to her and started playing. Her skill was definitely not outstanding, but she had been well trained, and it sounded quite pleasant.
Tayû, however, it must be remembered, was rather a sharp girl. She did not like Genji to hear too much, so as to criticise; and, therefore, said to the Princess, casting a glance upwards, "How changed and dull the sky has become. A friend of mine is waiting; and is, perhaps, impatient. I must have more of this pleasure some other time; at present I must go and see him." Thus she caused the Princess to cease playing, and went to Genji, who exclaimed, when she returned, "Her music seems pretty good; but I had better not have heard it at all. How can we judge by so little? If you are willing to oblige me at all, let me hear and see more closely than this." Tayû made a difficulty. "She is so retiring," she said, "and always keeps herself in the strictest privacy. Were you to intrude upon her, it would not be acting rightly."
Tayû, however, was a pretty sharp girl. She didn’t want Genji to hear too much and start criticizing, so she said to the Princess, glancing up, “The sky has changed and looks dull. A friend of mine is waiting and might be getting impatient. I need to enjoy this another time; right now, I have to go see him.” This made the Princess stop playing, and she went to Genji, who exclaimed when she returned, “Her music sounds pretty good, but honestly, I’d rather not have heard it at all. How can we judge based on so little? If you’re willing to help me out, let me hear and see more closely.” Tayû hesitated. “She’s so private,” she said, “and always keeps to herself. If you were to intrude on her, it wouldn’t be right.”
"Truly so," replied Genji; "her position insures her from intrusion. Let us, then, seek for some better opportunity." And then he prepared to take leave, as if he had some other affairs on his hands. Tayû observed, with a knowing smile, "The Emperor, your father, always thinks of you as quite guileless, and actually says so. When I hear these remarks I often laugh in my sleeve. Were his Majesty to see you in these disguises, what would he then think?"
"That's true," Genji replied. "Her position protects her from being disturbed. Let's look for a better chance." He then got ready to leave, as if he had other matters to attend to. Tayû observed with a sly smile, "Your father, the Emperor, always sees you as completely innocent and actually says so. When I hear those comments, I often chuckle to myself. If his Majesty were to see you in these disguises, what would he think then?"
Genji answered, with a slight laugh: "Nonsense! If these trifling amusements were thought so improper, how cheerless the life of woman would be!"
Genji replied with a slight laugh, "That's ridiculous! If these minor entertainments were seen as so wrong, how dull would a woman's life be!"
Tayû made no remark in reply; so Genji then left the house, and took a stroll round the garden, intending to reach that part of the mansion where the Princess had her apartments. As he sauntered along, he came to a thick hedge, in which there was a dark bower, and here wished to stop awhile. He stepped cautiously into it, when he suddenly perceived a tall man concealed there. "Who can this be?" thought Genji, as he withdrew to a corner where the moonlight did not reach. This was Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and the reason of his being there was this:
Tayû didn't say anything in response, so Genji left the house and took a walk around the garden, aiming to get to the part of the mansion where the Princess had her rooms. As he wandered, he came across a thick hedge with a dark bower and decided to pause there for a bit. He stepped carefully inside, when he suddenly noticed a tall man hiding there. "Who could this be?" Genji thought as he moved to a shadowy corner away from the moonlight. It was Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and the reason he was there was this:
He had left the Palace that evening in company with Genji, who did not go to his house in Nijiô, nor to his bride, but separated from him on the road. Tô-no-Chiûjiô was very anxious to find out where Genji was going. He therefore followed him unperceived. When he saw Genji enter the mansion of the[120] Princess, he wished to see how the business would end; so he waited in the garden, in order that he might witness Genji's departure, listening, at the same time, to the koto of the Princess. Genji did not know who the man was, nor did he wish to be recognized. He therefore began to retreat slowly on tip-toe, when Tô-no-Chiûjiô came up to him from behind, and addressed him: "You slighted me, but I have come to watch over you:—
He left the Palace that evening with Genji, who didn’t head to his home in Nijiô or to his bride, but parted ways on the road. Tô-no-Chiûjiô was eager to find out where Genji was going, so he followed him without being noticed. When he saw Genji enter the mansion of the[120] Princess, he wanted to see how it would all play out; so he waited in the garden to catch Genji’s departure, while also listening to the Princess play the koto. Genji didn’t know who the man was, nor did he want to be recognized. So he started to quietly back away on tip-toe when Tô-no-Chiûjiô approached him from behind and said, "You overlooked me, but I’ve come to look out for you:—
We went our separate ways, and I "Didn’t know where you were planning to go."
Genji at once recognized his companion; and, being somewhat amused at his pertinacity, exclaimed: "What an unexpected surprise!
Genji immediately recognized his companion and, feeling a bit amused by his insistence, said, "What a surprise!"
Whose home is hidden from human sight Is hidden in the mountains, but who "Would you try to find that distant home?"
Hereupon Tô-no-Chiûjiô gave him a taunt: "What would you do," said he, "if I were to follow you very often? Were you to maintain true propriety in your position, you ought always to have trustworthy attendants; and I am sure, by so doing, you will meet with better fortune. I cannot say that it is very decorous of you to go wandering about in such a fashion. It is too frivolous!"
Here, Tô-no-Chiûjiô mocked him: "What would you do," he said, "if I started following you around a lot? If you want to uphold your position properly, you should always have reliable people around you; I’m sure that would bring you better luck. I can't say it's very respectable for you to be wandering around like this. It's just too silly!"
"How very tiresome!" mentally exclaimed Genji; "but he little knows about his Nadeshiko (little darling). I have him there!"
"How annoying!" Genji thought to himself; "but he knows nothing about his Nadeshiko (little darling). I've got him right where I want him!"
Neither of them ventured to go to any other rendezvous that night; but, with many mutual home-thrusts, they got into a carriage together, and proceeded home, amusing themselves all the way with a duet on their flutes. Entering the mansion, they went to a small apartment, where they changed their dresses, and commenced playing the flutes in such a manner as if they had come from the Palace. The Sadaijin, hearing this music, could not forbear joining them, and blew skilfully a Corean flute in concert with theirs. Lady Aoi, also, in her room, catching the impulse, ordered some practised players on the koto to perform.[121]
Neither of them dared to go to any other meeting that night; instead, with plenty of playful jabs at each other, they got into a carriage together and headed home, having fun all the way with a duet on their flutes. Once they arrived at the mansion, they went to a small room where they changed their clothes and started playing the flutes as if they had just come from the Palace. The Sadaijin, hearing the music, couldn't help but join in and skillfully played a Corean flute along with theirs. Lady Aoi, in her room, also caught the vibe and had some skilled players on the koto perform.[121]
Meantime, both Genji and Tô-no-Chiûjiô, in their secret minds, were thinking of the notes of the koto heard before on that evening, and of the bare and pitiable condition of the residence of the Princess whom they had left—a great contrast to the luxury of their present quarters. Tô-no-Chiûjiô's idea about her took something of this shape: "If girls who, from a modest propriety, keep themselves aloof for years from our society, were at last to be subdued by our attentions, our affection for them would become irresistible, even braving whatever remarks popular scandal might pass upon us. She may be like one of these. The Prince Genji seems to have made her the object of some attentions. He is not one to waste his time without reason. He knows what he is doing."
Meanwhile, both Genji and Tô-no-Chiûjiô, in their secret thoughts, were reflecting on the sounds of the koto they had heard earlier that evening, and the bare and sad state of the Princess's residence they had left—so different from the luxury of their current accommodations. Tô-no-Chiûjiô's thoughts about her were somewhat like this: "If girls who maintain a modest distance from our society for years are finally won over by our attention, our feelings for them would be hard to resist, even in the face of any gossip that might come our way. She might be one of these. Prince Genji seems to have shown her some interest. He’s not someone to waste his time without a purpose. He knows what he's doing."
As these thoughts arose in his mind, a slight feeling of jealousy disturbed him, and made him ready to dare a little rivalry in that quarter; for, it would appear, that after this day amatory letters were often sent both by him and Genji to the Princess, who, however, returned no answer to either.
As these thoughts came to him, a twinge of jealousy unsettled him, making him feel inclined to compete a bit in that area; it seemed that after this day, love letters were frequently exchanged between him and Genji to the Princess, who, however, did not respond to either.
This silence on her part made Tô-no-Chiûjiô, more especially, think thus: "A strange rejection; and from one, too, who possesses such a secluded life. True, her birth is high; but that cannot be the only reason which makes her bury herself in retirement. There must be some stronger reason, I presume."
This silence from her side made Tô-no-Chiûjiô think, "What a strange rejection; especially from someone who lives such a secluded life. Sure, her background is prestigious, but that can't be the only reason she isolates herself. There must be a stronger reason, I guess."
As we have before mentioned, Genji and Tô-no-Chiûjiô were so intimate that all ceremony was dispensed with between them, and they could ask each other any question without reserve. From this circumstance Tô-no-Chiûjiô one day boldly inquired of Genji: "I dare say you have received some replies from the Princess. Have you not? I for my part have thrown out some hints in that quarter by way of experiment, but I gave up in disappointment."
As we mentioned earlier, Genji and Tô-no-Chiûjiô were so close that they didn't need to be formal with each other, and they could ask each other anything without hesitation. Because of this, one day Tô-no-Chiûjiô boldly asked Genji, "You must have gotten some responses from the Princess, right? I’ve tried to drop a few hints in that direction just to see what would happen, but I gave up because I was disappointed."
"Ah, then, he too has been trying there," thought Genji, smiling slightly, and he replied very vaguely, "I am not particularly concerned whether I get an answer or not, therefore I cannot tell you whether I have received any."
"Ah, so he has been trying there too," Genji thought, smiling faintly, and he answered quite vaguely, "I'm not really worried about whether I get a response or not, so I can’t say whether I've gotten one."
"I understand that," thought Tô-no-Chiûjiô; "perhaps he has got one; I suspect so."
"I get that," thought Tô-no-Chiûjiô; "maybe he has one; I think so."
To state the truth, Genji was not very deeply smitten by the Princess, and he was but little concerned at her sending no reply to his letter; but when he heard the confession of his brother-in-law's attempts in the same quarter, the spirit of[122] rivalry stirred him once more. "A girl," thought he, "will yield to him who pays her the most attentions. I must not allow him to excel me in that." And Genji determined to achieve what he intended to do, and with this object still enlisted the aid of Tayû. He told her that the Princess's treating his letter with such indifference was an act of great cruelty. "Perhaps she does this," said he, "because she suspects I am changeable. I am not, however, such a one as that. It is often only the fault of ladies themselves that causes men to appear so; besides a lady, like the Princess, who has neither parent nor brother to interfere with her, is a most desirable acquaintance, as we can maintain our friendship far better than we could otherwise do."
To be honest, Genji wasn't really that into the Princess, and he didn't care much that she hadn't replied to his letter. But when he found out about his brother-in-law's attempts to win her over, it stirred up his competitive spirit again. "A girl," he thought, "will go for the guy who shows her the most attention. I can't let him outdo me in that." So, Genji decided to go for what he wanted and enlisted Tayû’s help. He told her that the Princess ignoring his letter was really cruel. "Maybe she does this," he said, "because she thinks I'm fickle. But I'm not like that. Often, it's the ladies themselves who make men seem that way; plus, a lady like the Princess, who doesn't have parents or brothers getting involved, is a great person to be friends with, as we can keep our relationship stronger than we could otherwise."
"Yes! what you say is all very well," replied Tayû, "but the Princess is not exactly so placed that any one can make himself quite at ease with her. As I told you before she is very bashful and reserved; but yet is perhaps more desirable for this very reason," and she detailed many more particulars about her. This enabled Genji to fully picture the general bearing of the Princess's character; and he thought, "Perhaps her mind is not one of brilliant activity, but she may be modest, and of a quiet nature, worthy of attention." And so he kept the recollection of her alive in his mind. Before, however, he met her, many events had taken place. He had been attacked by the ague, which led to his journey to the mountain and his discovery of Violet, and his secret affection for a certain one in the palace.
"Yes! What you’re saying makes sense," Tayû responded, "but the Princess isn’t exactly in a position where anyone can feel completely comfortable around her. As I mentioned before, she’s very shy and reserved; yet that might actually make her more appealing." She went on to share more details about her. This helped Genji to get a clear idea of the Princess's character, and he thought, "Maybe she isn't extremely lively, but she could be modest and quiet, which is definitely worth noticing." So he kept thoughts of her in his mind. However, before he had the chance to meet her, many things had happened. He had suffered from a fever, which led to his trip to the mountain where he found Violet, and he had developed a secret crush on someone in the palace.
His mind being thus otherwise occupied, the spring and summer passed away without anything further transpiring about the Princess. As the autumn advanced his thoughts recurred to past times, and even the sound of the fuller's hammer, which he had listened to in the home of Yûgao, came back to his mental ear; and these reveries again brought him to the recollection of the Princess Hitachi, and now once more he began to urge Tayû to contrive a meeting.
His mind being otherwise occupied, spring and summer went by without any news about the Princess. As autumn approached, he found himself thinking back to the past, and the sound of the fuller's hammer that he had heard at Yûgao's home replayed in his mind; these thoughts led him to remember Princess Hitachi, and once again he started to push Tayû to set up a meeting.
It would seem that there was no difficulty for Tayû to bring the matter about, but at the same time no one knew better than herself that the natural gifts and culture of the Princess were far from coming up to Genji's standard. She thought, however, that it would matter very little if he did not care for her, but if, on the other hand, he did so, he was quite free to come[123] and see her without any interference. For this reason she at last made up her mind to bring them together, and she gave several hints to the Princess.
It seemed like it was easy for Tayû to make this happen, but she knew better than anyone that the Princess's natural talents and upbringing didn't really meet Genji's expectations. She thought it wouldn't be a big deal if he wasn't interested in her, but if he was, then he was totally welcome to come and see her without any obstacles. Because of this, she finally decided to get them together and dropped several hints to the Princess.
Now it so happened towards the end of August that Tayû was on one occasion engaged in conversing with the Princess. The evening was as yet moonless, the stars alone twinkled in the heavens, and the gentle winds blew plaintively over the tall trees around the mansion. The conversation gradually led to times gone by, and the Princess was rendered sad by the contrast of her present circumstances with those of her father's time. "This is a good opportunity," thought Tayû, and she sent, it seems, a message to Genji, who soon hastened to the mansion with his usual alacrity. At the moment when he arrived on the scene the long-looked-for moon had just made her appearance over the tops of a distant mountain, and as he looked along the wildly growing hedges around the residence, he heard the sound of the koto, which was being played by the Princess at Tayû's request. It sounded a little too old-fashioned, but that was of no consequence to the eager ears of the Prince. He soon made his way to the entrance, and requested a domestic to announce him to Tayû.
Now it just so happened that towards the end of August, Tayû was chatting with the Princess. The evening was still moonless, the stars twinkled in the sky, and a gentle wind whispered through the tall trees around the mansion. Their conversation gradually turned to the past, and the Princess felt a wave of sadness when she compared her current situation to her father's time. "This is a great moment," Tayû thought, and she sent what seemed to be a message to Genji, who soon rushed to the mansion with his usual eagerness. Just as he arrived, the long-awaited moon had finally risen over a distant mountain. While he looked at the wild hedges surrounding the residence, he heard the sound of the koto, being played by the Princess at Tayû's request. It sounded a bit outdated, but that didn't matter to the eager ears of the Prince. He quickly headed to the entrance and asked a servant to announce him to Tayû.
When the latter heard of this she affected great surprise, and said to the Princess, "The Prince has come. How annoying! He has often been displeased because I have not yet introduced him to you. I have often told him that you do not particularly like it, and therefore I cannot think what makes him come here. I had better see him and send him away, but what shall I say. We cannot treat him like an ordinary person. I am really puzzled what to do. Will you not let me ask you if you will see him for a few minutes, then all matters will end satisfactorily?"
When she heard this, she pretended to be very surprised and said to the Princess, "The Prince has arrived. How frustrating! He’s often been unhappy because I haven't introduced him to you yet. I’ve told him that you’re not really interested in meeting him, so I’m not sure why he’s here. I should probably go talk to him and send him away, but what should I say? We can’t treat him like just anyone. I’m really confused about what to do. Would you let me ask if you’d be willing to see him for a few minutes? Then everything will be resolved nicely."
"But I am not used to receive people," said the Princess, blushing. "How simple minded!" rejoined Tayû, coaxingly, "I am sorry for that, for the bashfulness of young ladies who are under the care of their parents may sometimes be even desirable, but how then is that parallel with your case? Besides, I do not see any good in a friendless maiden refusing the offer of a good acquaintance."
"But I'm not used to having people over," said the Princess, blushing. "How naïve!" replied Tayû, sweetly. "I feel bad about that because the shyness of young ladies under their parents' care can sometimes be quite charming, but how does that relate to your situation? Plus, I don't see the point of a lonely girl turning down the chance to make a good friend."
"Well, if you really insist upon it," said the Princess, "perhaps I will; but don't expose me too much to the gaze of a stranger."
"Well, if you really want me to," said the Princess, "maybe I will; but please don’t make me stand out too much in front of a stranger."
Having thus cunningly persuaded the Princess, Tayû set the[124] reception-room in order, into which Genji was soon shown. The Princess was all the while experiencing much nervousness, and as she did not know exactly how to manage, she left everything to Tayû, and was led by her to the room to receive her visitor. The room was arranged in such a way that the Princess had her back to the light so that her face and emotions could be obscured.
Having cleverly convinced the Princess, Tayû set the[124]reception room in order, where Genji was soon brought in. The Princess was feeling quite nervous, and since she wasn't sure how to handle things, she let Tayû take charge and followed her to the room to greet her guest. The room was arranged so that the Princess faced away from the light, keeping her face and feelings hidden.
The perfume which she used was rich, still preserving the trait of high birth, but her demeanor was timid, and her deportment awkward.
The perfume she wore was luxurious, still reflecting her noble background, but her demeanor was shy, and her behavior was clumsy.
Genji at once noticed this. "Just as I imagined. She is so simple," thought he, and then he commenced to talk with her, and to explain how passionately he had desired to see her. She, however, listened to him almost in silence, and gave no plain answer. Genji was disconcerted, and at last said,
Genji immediately picked up on this. "Just as I thought. She's so straightforward," he thought, and then he started talking to her, explaining how much he'd wanted to see her. However, she listened to him nearly in silence and didn't give a clear response. Genji felt uneasy and finally said,
But you wouldn't even consider it, If you reject me, speak, and I "Will not bother you again."
The governess of the Princess, Kojijiû by name, who was present, was a sagacious woman, and noticing the embarrassment of the lady, she advanced to her side, and made the following reply in such a well-timed manner that her real object, which was to conceal the deficiencies of her mistress, did not betray itself—
The princess's governess, named Kojijiû, who was there, was a wise woman. Seeing the lady's embarrassment, she moved closer and responded in a way that was so well-timed that her true intention—hiding her mistress's shortcomings—wasn't revealed.
"Not much to say."
"Your eloquence has so struck me that my mouth is almost closed," said Genji, smiling—
"Your eloquence has impressed me so much that I can barely speak," said Genji, smiling—
And words can be meaningless,
But to completely shut the heart
"In silence, it hurts me."
He then tried to speak of this thing and that indifferently, but all hopes of agreeable responsiveness on the lady's part being vain, he coolly took his leave, and left the mansion, much disappointed.[125]
He then attempted to casually chat about this and that, but since he couldn't count on any pleasant response from the lady, he calmly said goodbye and left the mansion, feeling quite disappointed.[125]
This evening he slept in his mansion at Nijiô. The next morning Tô-no-Chiûjiô appeared before he had risen.
This evening he slept in his mansion at Nijiô. The next morning Tô-no-Chiûjiô showed up before he had gotten up.
"How late, how late!" he cried, in a peculiar tone. "Were you fatigued last night, eh?"
"How late, how late!" he shouted, in a strange tone. "Were you tired last night, huh?"
Genji rose and presently came out, saying, "I have overslept myself, that is all; nothing to disturb me. But have you come from the palace? Was it your official watch-night?"[65]
Genji got up and soon came out, saying, "I just overslept; that's all. There's nothing troubling me. But did you come from the palace? Was it your official watch night?"[65]
"Yes," replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "and I must inform you that the dancers and musicians for the fête in Suzak-in are to be nominated to-day. I came from the palace to report this to my father, so I must now go home, but I will soon return to you."
"Yes," replied Tô-no-Chiûjiô, "and I need to let you know that the dancers and musicians for the fête in Suzak-in are being chosen today. I came from the palace to tell my father this, so I have to head home now, but I’ll be back to you shortly."
"I will go with you," said Genji, "but let us breakfast before we start."
"I'll go with you," Genji said, "but let's have breakfast before we head out."
Breakfast was accordingly brought, of which they partook. Two carriages, Genji's and Tô-no-Chiûjiô's, were driven to the door, but Tô-no-Chiûjiô invited the Prince to take a seat with him. Genji complied, and they drove off. Going along Tô-no-Chiûjiô observed with an envious tone in his voice, "You look very sleepy;" to which Genji returned an indifferent reply. From the house of Sadaijin they proceeded to the Imperial Palace to attend the selection of the dancers and musicians. Thence Genji drove with his father-in-law to the mansion of the latter.
Breakfast was then served, and they ate together. Two carriages, Genji's and Tô-no-Chiûjiô's, were brought to the front, but Tô-no-Chiûjiô invited the Prince to ride with him. Genji agreed, and they set off. As they drove along, Tô-no-Chiûjiô remarked enviously, "You look really sleepy," to which Genji replied nonchalantly. After leaving Sadaijin's house, they headed to the Imperial Palace to watch the selection of the dancers and musicians. From there, Genji rode with his father-in-law to his mansion.
Here in the excitement of the coming fête were assembled several young nobles, in addition to Genji himself. Some practised dancing, others music, the sound of which echoed everywhere around. A large hichiriki and a shakuhachi (two kinds of flute) were blown with the utmost vigor. Even large drums were rolled upon a balcony and beaten with a will.
Here in the excitement of the upcoming fête, several young nobles had gathered, along with Genji himself. Some were practicing dancing, while others were playing music, the sound echoing all around. A large hichiriki and a shakuhachi (two types of flutes) were being played with great energy. Even large drums were brought onto a balcony and beaten enthusiastically.
During the following days, therefore, Genji was so busily engaged that no thought came across his mind of revisiting the Princess Hitachi. Tayû certainly came now and then, and strove to induce him to pay the Princess another visit, but he made an excuse on the pretext of being so much occupied.
During the next few days, Genji was so busy that he didn't even think about visiting Princess Hitachi. Tayû dropped by now and then, trying to convince him to see the Princess again, but he kept making excuses, claiming he was too occupied.
It was not until the fête was over that one evening he resolved to pay a visit there. He did not, however, announce his intention openly, but went there in strict secrecy, making his way to the house unobserved, as there was no one about.
It wasn't until after the fête was over one evening that he decided to pay a visit there. However, he didn't share his plans openly and went there in complete secrecy, making his way to the house without being noticed, as no one was around.
On his arrival he went up to the latticed window and peeped through. The curtains were old and half worn out, yet were still left to hang in the once pretty and decorated chamber. There were a few domestic maidens there partaking of supper. The table and service seemed to be old Chinese, but everything else betrayed a scantiness of furniture.
On his arrival, he went up to the window with the lattice and peeked through. The curtains were old and worn out, but they were still left hanging in the once-pretty and decorated room. A few young women were there having supper. The tableware looked to be old Chinese, but everything else revealed a lack of furniture.
In the further room where the mistress was probably dining, an old waitress was passing in and out, wearing a peculiar white dress rather faded in appearance, and an awkward-looking comb in her hair, after the old-fashioned style of those formerly in the service of the aristocratic class, of whom a few might still be retained in a family.
In the next room where the lady was likely having dinner, an old waitress was coming in and out, wearing a somewhat worn-out white dress and an oddly styled comb in her hair, reminiscent of the old-fashioned style used by those who once served the aristocracy, a few of whom might still be part of a household.
"Ah," thought Genji, smiling, "we might see this kind of thing in the college of ceremonies." One of the maids happened to say, "This poor cold place! when one's life is too long, such fate comes to us." Another answered her, "How was it we did not like the mansion when the late Prince was living?"
"Ah," Genji thought with a smile, "we might see something like this in the ceremony hall." One of the maids commented, "This poor, cold place! When life drags on like this, this is the fate we face." Another replied, "Why did we dislike the mansion when the late Prince was alive?"
Thus they talked about one thing or another connected with their mistress's want of means.
So they talked about this and that related to their mistress's lack of funds.
Genji did not like that they should know that he had seen and heard all this, so he slyly withdrew some distance, and then advancing with a firm step, approached the door and knocked.
Genji didn't want them to know he had seen and heard everything, so he quietly stepped back a bit, and then moved forward confidently, approached the door, and knocked.
"Some one is come," cried a servant, who then brought a light, opened the door, and showed him into a room where he was soon joined by the Princess, neither Tayû nor Kojijiû being there on this occasion. The latter was acquainted with the Saiin (the sacred virgin at the Temple of Kamo),[66] and often spent some time with her. On this occasion she happened to be visiting her, a circumstance which was not very convenient for the Princess. The dilapidated state of the mansion was just as novel to Genji as that which he had seen in the lodge of Yûgao, but the great drawback consisted in the Princess's want of responsiveness. He spoke much, she but little. Outside, in the meantime, the weather had become boisterous and snow fell thickly, while within in the room where they sat the lamp burned dimly, no one waiting there even to trim the light.
"Someone has arrived," shouted a servant, who then brought a light, opened the door, and led him into a room where he was soon joined by the Princess, with neither Tayû nor Kojijiû present this time. The latter was familiar with the Saiin (the sacred virgin at the Temple of Kamo),[66] and often spent time with her. On this occasion, she happened to be visiting her, which was not very convenient for the Princess. The rundown condition of the mansion was just as surprising to Genji as what he had seen in Yûgao's lodge, but the major issue was the Princess's lack of engagement. He talked a lot, while she spoke very little. Outside, the weather had turned stormy and snow was falling heavily, while inside the room where they sat, the lamp burned dimly, with no one there to even trim the light.
Some hours were spent between them, and then Genji rose, and throwing up the shutter in the same way as he did in the lodge of Yûgao, looked upon the snow which had fallen in the garden. The ground was covered with a sheet of pure whiteness; no footstep had left its trace, betraying the fact that few persons came to the mansion. He was about to take his departure, but some vague impulse arrested him. Turning to the Princess, he asked her to come near him, and to look out on the scene, and she somewhat unreadily complied.
Some hours passed between them, and then Genji got up, opened the shutter just like he did at Yûgao's lodge, and looked out at the snow that had fallen in the garden. The ground was blanketed in pure white; no footprints disturbed its surface, showing that few people visited the mansion. He was about to leave, but a vague feeling stopped him. He turned to the Princess and asked her to come closer and look out at the view, and she somewhat reluctantly agreed.
The evening was far advanced, but the reflection of the snow threw a faint light over all. Now, for the first time, he discovered the imperfections of the personal attractions of the Princess. First, her stature was very tall, the upper part of her figure being out of proportion to the lower, then one thing which startled him most was her nose. It reminded him of the elephant of Fugen. It was high and long; while its peak, a little drooping, was tinged with pink. To the refined eyes of Genji this was a sad defect. Moreover, she was thin, too thin; and her shoulders drooped too much, as if the dress was too heavy for them.
The evening was well advanced, but the light bouncing off the snow cast a faint glow everywhere. For the first time, he noticed the flaws in the Princess's looks. First, she was very tall, with the upper part of her body being disproportionate to the lower part. What startled him the most was her nose. It reminded him of an elephant's trunk. It was high and long, and the tip, which drooped slightly, had a pinkish tint. To Genji’s refined eyes, this was a disappointing flaw. Furthermore, she was too thin, and her shoulders slumped too much, as if her dress was too heavy for them.
"Why am I so anxious to examine and criticise?" thought Genji, but his curiosity impelled him to continue his examination. Her hair and the shape of her head were good, in no way inferior to those of others he liked so well. Her complexion was fair, and her forehead well developed. The train of her dress, which hung down gracefully, seemed about a foot too long. If I described everything which she wore I should become loquacious, but in old stories the dress of the personages is very often more minutely described than anything else; so I must, I suppose, do the same. Her vest and skirt dress were double, and were of light green silk, a little worn, over which was a robe of dark color. Over all this she wore a mantle of sable of good quality, only a little too antique in fashion. To all these things, therefore, he felt no strong objection; but the two things he could not pass unnoticed were her nose, and her style of movement. She moved in a stiff and constrained manner, like a master of the ceremonies in some Court procession, spreading out his arms and looking important. This afforded him amusement, but still he felt for her. "If I say too much, pardon me," said Genji, "but you seem apparently friendless. I should advise you to take interest in one with[128] whom you have made acquaintance. He will sympathize with you. You are much too reserved. Why are you so?
"Why am I so eager to analyze and critique?" Genji wondered, but his curiosity pushed him to keep observing. Her hair and the shape of her head were appealing, just as good as those of the others he admired. Her complexion was fair, and her forehead well-proportioned. The train of her dress, which draped elegantly, seemed to be about a foot too long. If I were to describe everything she wore, I’d end up talking too much, but in old stories, characters' outfits are often described in great detail; so I guess I should do the same. Her top and skirt were layered and made of slightly worn light green silk, topped with a dark robe. Over it all, she wore a good quality sable mantle, even if it looked a bit too old-fashioned. Therefore, he didn't have strong objections to any of these things, but two things stood out: her nose and the way she moved. She moved stiffly and awkwardly, like a master of ceremonies in a court procession, spreading her arms and trying to look important. It was amusing, but he still felt compassion for her. "If I’m saying too much, forgive me," Genji said, "but you seem quite friendless. I suggest you take an interest in someone you’ve met. He will empathize with you. You’re far too reserved. Why is that?"
But melts when the sun is high, Why won't your heart open up to me,
"And warm to my melting sigh."
A smile passed over the lips of the Princess, but they seemed too stiff to reply in a similar strain. She said nothing.
A smile crossed the Princess's lips, but they seemed too stiff to respond in kind. She said nothing.
The time had now come for Genji to depart. His carriage was drawn up to the middle gate, which, like everything else that belonged to the mansion, was in a state of dilapidation. "The spot overgrown with wild vegetation, spoken of by Sama-no-Kami might be such as this," he thought. "If one can find a real beauty of elevated character and obtain her, how delightful would it not be! The spot answers the description, but the girl does not quite equal the idea; however, I really pity her, and will look after her. She is a fortunate girl, for if I were not such a one as I am, I should have little sympathy for the unfortunate and unfavored. But this is not what I shall do."
The time had come for Genji to leave. His carriage was waiting at the middle gate, which, like everything else in the mansion, was falling apart. "This place overrun with wild plants, mentioned by Sama-no-Kami, could be it," he thought. "If you can find a true beauty of a higher quality and win her over, how wonderful would that be! The location fits the description, but the girl doesn’t quite match the idea; still, I really feel for her and will take care of her. She’s a lucky girl because if I weren't who I am, I would have little sympathy for those who are less fortunate and unappealing. But this isn’t what I intend to do."
He saw an orange tree in the garden covered with snow. He bade his servant shake it free. A pine tree which stood close by suddenly jerked its branches as if in emulation of its neighbor, and threw off its load of snow like a wave. The gate through which he had to drive out was not yet opened. The gatekeeper was summoned to open it. Thereupon an aged man came forth from his lodge. A miserable-looking girl with a pinched countenance stood by, his daughter or his granddaughter, whose dress looked poorer from the whiteness of the surrounding snow. She had something containing lighted charcoal which she held to her breast for warmth.
He saw an orange tree in the garden covered in snow. He told his servant to shake it off. A pine tree nearby suddenly shook its branches as if trying to imitate its neighbor and dropped its snow like a wave. The gate he needed to drive through wasn't open yet. The gatekeeper was called to open it. An old man came out from his lodge. A sad-looking girl with a drawn face stood nearby, either his daughter or granddaughter, whose outfit looked even poorer against the white snow. She held something with glowing charcoal close to her chest for warmth.
When she observed that her aged parent could scarcely push back the gate, she came forward and helped him. And the scene was quite droll. Genji's servant also approached them, and the gates were thrown open.
When she noticed that her elderly father could barely push the gate back, she stepped in to help him. The situation was quite amusing. Genji’s servant also came over, and the gates were opened wide.
Again Genji hummed:—
Genji hummed again:—
Sees the gathered snow,
Nor should his tears of grief be shed less, "For sorrows that only young people can understand."
"If Tô-no-Chiûjiô observed this, what would he not have to say?" thought he, as he drove back slowly to his mansion.
"If Tô-no-Chiûjiô saw this, what wouldn't he have to say?" he thought as he drove slowly back to his mansion.
After this time communications were frequently sent from Genji to the Princess. This he did because he pitied the helpless condition and circumstances he had witnessed more than for any other reason. He also sent her rolls of silk, which might replace the old-fashioned sable-skins, some damask, calico and the like. Indeed, presents were made even to her aged servants and to the gatekeeper.
After this, Genji often sent messages to the Princess. He did this more out of pity for her helpless situation than for any other reason. He also sent her rolls of silk to replace her old sable fur, along with some damask, calico, and similar items. In fact, he even made gifts for her elderly servants and the gatekeeper.
In ordinary circumstances with women, particular attention such as this might make a blush, but the Princess did not take it in such a serious light, nor did Genji do this from any other motive than kindness.
In normal situations with women, attention like this might make someone blush, but the Princess didn’t see it that way, nor did Genji have any other motive besides kindness.
The year approached its end! He was in his apartment in the Imperial Palace, when one morning Tayû came in. She was very useful to him in small services, such as hairdressing, so she had easy access to him, and thus she came to him this morning.
The year was coming to a close! He was in his apartment in the Imperial Palace when one morning Tayû walked in. She was really helpful to him with little tasks, like doing his hair, so she could easily get to him, and that’s how she came to see him that morning.
"I have something strange to tell you, but it is somewhat trying for me to do so," she said, half smiling.
"I have something odd to share with you, but it's a bit difficult for me to say," she said, half smiling.
"What can it be? There can be nothing to conceal from me!"
"What could it possibly be? There's nothing you can hide from me!"
"But I have some reason for my hesitation to reveal it," replied Tayû.
"But I have some reasons for my hesitation to share it," replied Tayû.
"You make a difficulty, as usual," rejoined Genji.
"You’re making things complicated, like usual," Genji replied.
"This is from the Princess," she said, taking a letter from her pocket and presenting it.
"This is from the Princess," she said, pulling a letter from her pocket and handing it over.
"Is this a thing of all others that you ought to conceal," cried Genji, taking the letter and opening it. It was written on thick and coarse paper of Michinok manufacture. The verse it contained ran as follows:—
"Is this something you really should be hiding?" Genji exclaimed, taking the letter and opening it. It was written on thick, rough paper made in Michinoku. The verse it contained read as follows:—
"By crying over your long wait."
These words puzzled Genji. Inclining his head in a contemplative way, he glanced from the paper to Tayû, and from [130]Tayû to the paper. Then she drew forth a substantial case of antique pattern, saying, "I cannot produce such a thing without shame, but the Princess expressly sent this for your New Year. I could not return it to her nor keep it myself; I hope you will just look at it."
These words confused Genji. Tilting his head in thought, he looked from the paper to Tayû and then back again. Then she pulled out a beautiful, vintage case and said, "I can't show you something like this without feeling embarrassed, but the Princess specifically sent this for your New Year. I couldn't send it back to her or keep it for myself; I hope you'll just take a look at it."
"Oh, certainly," replied Genji. "It is very kind of her," at the same time thinking, "What a pitiful verse! This may really be her own composition. No doubt Kojijiû has been absent, besides she seems to have had no master to improve her penmanship. This must have been written with great effort. We ought to be grateful for it, as they say." Here a smile rose on Genji's cheeks, and a blush upon Tayû's. The case was opened, and a Naoshi (a kind of gown), of scarlet, shabby and old-fashioned, of the same color on both sides, was found inside. The sight was almost too much for Genji from its very absurdity. He stretched out the paper on which the verse had been written, and began to write on one side, as if he was merely playing with the pen. Tayû, glancing slyly, found that he had written:—
"Oh, of course," Genji replied. "That's really nice of her," while thinking, "What a sad verse! This might really be her own work. It's obvious Kojijiû hasn't been around, and she seems to have had no one to help her with her writing. This must have taken a lot of effort. We should appreciate it, as they say." A smile appeared on Genji's face, and Tayû blushed. The case was opened, revealing a Naoshi (a type of gown) in faded scarlet, worn and outdated, both sides the same color. The sight was almost too much for Genji because it was so ridiculous. He laid out the paper with the verse and began to write on one side, like he was just playing with the pen. Tayû, watching from the corner of her eye, saw that he had written:—
Its vivid color is too bright and showy,
And when the saffron flower was near,
The same pink shade was clearly visible.
He then erased what he had written, but Tayû quickly understood what he really meant by "saffron flower," referring to the pinkness of its flower, so she remarked:—
He then deleted what he had written, but Tayû quickly figured out what he really meant by "saffron flower," referring to the pinkness of its petals, so she said:—
And scarlet shades may not appeal to you,
At least be true to the one who sends it, "Naoshi will soon be forgotten."
While they were thus prattling on the matter, people were entering the room to see him, so Genji hastily put the things aside, and Tayû retired.
While they were chatting about it, people started coming into the room to see him, so Genji quickly set the things aside, and Tayû stepped back.
A few days after, Genji one morning looked into the Daihan-sho (large parlor), where he found Tayû, and threw a letter to her, saying, "Tayû, here is the answer. It has cost me some pains," and then passed through, humming as he went, with a peculiar smile,
A few days later, Genji one morning walked into the Daihan-sho (large parlor), where he saw Tayû, and tossed a letter to her, saying, "Tayû, here's the response. It took me some effort," and then walked past, humming to himself with a unique smile,
None but Tayû understood the real allusion. One of the women observed, "The weather is too frosty, perhaps he has seen some one reddened by the frost." Another said, "What an absurdity! There is no one among us of that hue, but perhaps Sakon or Unemé may be like this," and thus they chattered on till the matter dropped.
None but Tayû understood the real reference. One of the women said, "The weather is too cold; maybe he’s seen someone affected by the frost." Another replied, "How ridiculous! There's no one here who looks like that, but maybe Sakon or Unemé does," and so they continued their chatter until the topic faded away.
The letter was soon sent by Tayû to the Princess, who assembled all her attendants round her, and they all read it together, when the following was found in it:—
The letter was soon sent by Tayû to the Princess, who gathered all her attendants around her, and they all read it together, when the following was found in it:—
But can the meaning be, Please don't come too often, nor again,
For I am tired of you.
On the last day of the year he made the following presents to the Princess, sending them in the same case as the Naoshi had been sent to him: stuff for a complete dress, which had originally been presented to himself; also rolls of silk, one of the color of the purple grape, another of the Kerria japonica color, and others. All these were handed to the Princess by Tayû. It should be observed that these presents were made by Genji to the Princess chiefly on account of her reduced circumstances. Her attendants, however, who wished to flatter their mistress, exclaimed, "Our scarlet dress was very good, too. Scarlet is a color which never fades. The lines we sent were also excellent. Those of the Prince are, no doubt, a little amusing, but nothing more."
On the last day of the year, he gave the following gifts to the Princess, sending them in the same case that the Naoshi had been sent to him in: materials for a complete dress, which had originally been gifted to him; also rolls of silk, one in the color of purple grapes, another in the color of Kerria japonica, and more. All of these were delivered to the Princess by Tayû. It's worth noting that Genji mainly gave these gifts to the Princess due to her diminished circumstances. However, her attendants, who wanted to flatter their mistress, exclaimed, "Our scarlet dress was really nice too. Scarlet is a color that never fades. The styles we sent were also fantastic. The ones from the Prince might be a bit amusing, but nothing beyond that."
The Princess, flattered by the remarks, wrote down her verse in her album, as if worthy of preservation.
The Princess, flattered by the compliments, wrote her verse in her album, as if it were worth keeping.
The New Year began with the morrow; and it was announced that the Otoko-dôka (gentlemen's singing dances) would soon take place in which Genji would take part. Hence he was busy in going backwards and forwards, to practise, but the lonely residence of the saffron flower began to draw his thoughts in that direction. So after the ceremony of the State Festival, on the seventh day, he betook himself there in the evening, after he had left the Emperor's presence, having made a pretence of retiring to his own private apartments. On this occasion the appearance of the lady happened to be a little more attractive, and Genji was pleased, thinking there might be a time when she would improve still more. When the sun[132] shone forth he rose to leave. He opened the casement on the western side of the mansion, and, looking at the corridor, perceived that its roof was broken. Through it the sunshine peeped, and shone upon the slight cover of snow scattered in the crevices. The scene, as we have before said, betrayed everywhere dilapidation and decay.
The New Year started with the next day, and it was announced that the Otoko-dôka (gentlemen's singing dances) would soon take place, where Genji would participate. So, he was busy going back and forth to practice, but his thoughts began to drift towards the lonely residence of the saffron flower. After the State Festival ceremony, on the seventh day, he headed there in the evening after leaving the Emperor's presence, pretending to retire to his own private quarters. On this occasion, the lady seemed a bit more attractive, and Genji felt pleased, thinking that there might come a time when she would become even better. When the sun[132] appeared, he got up to leave. He opened the window on the western side of the mansion, and looking at the corridor, noticed that its roof was damaged. Sunlight streamed through, illuminating the light coating of snow scattered in the crevices. The scene, as we've mentioned before, displayed signs of deterioration and decay everywhere.
The mirror-stand, combs, and dressing-case were brought in by an attendant. They were all of an extremely antique pattern. He drew an "arm-stool" near him, and resting himself upon it began combing his hair. He was amused at the sight of these articles, which were doubtless a legacy from her parents. The dress of the Princess was in every way nicer. It had been made out of the silk of Genji's present. He recognized it by the tasteful pattern. Turning to her he said, "This year you might become a little more genial, the only thing I wait for above all is a change in your demeanor." To which she, with some awkwardness, said,
The attendant brought in the mirror stand, combs, and dressing case. They were all very old-fashioned. He pulled an “arm-stool” closer and sat down to start combing his hair. He found the sight of these items amusing; they were clearly a gift from her parents. The Princess's dress was much nicer. It was made from the silk Genji had given her. He recognized it by its stylish pattern. Turning to her, he said, "This year you could be a bit more friendly; what I really want is a change in your attitude." To which she awkwardly replied,
"In the spring, when numerous birds sing."
"In the spring, when lots of birds are singing."
Such poetic responses were a great delight to Genji, who thought they were the silent touches of time, and that she had made some improvement. He then left and returned to his mansion in Nijiô, where he saw the young Violet innocently amusing herself. She wore with grace a long close-fitting cherry-colored dress of plain silk. She had not yet blackened her teeth,[69] but he now made her do so, which gave a pleasant contrast to her eyebrows. He played at their usual games at toys with her, trying in every way to please her. She drew pictures and painted them, so did he also. He drew the likeness of a lady with long hair, and painted her nose with pink. Even in caricature it was odd to see. He turned his head to a mirror in which he saw his own image reflected in great serenity. He then took the brush and painted his own nose pink. Violet, on seeing this, screamed.
Such poetic responses delighted Genji, who felt they were the quiet signs of time passing, and that she had shown some growth. He then left and returned to his mansion in Nijiô, where he found the young Violet playfully amusing herself. She wore a long, fitted cherry-colored dress made of plain silk with grace. She hadn’t blackened her teeth yet,[69] but he now insisted she do so, which created a nice contrast with her eyebrows. He engaged in their usual toy games, trying anything to make her happy. She drew pictures and painted them, and he did the same. He sketched a lady with long hair and painted her nose pink. Even in caricature, it looked strange. He turned to a mirror and saw his own image reflected with calmness. Then he took the brush and painted his own nose pink. When Violet saw this, she screamed.
"When I become ornamented in this way what shall I be like?" inquired Genji.
"When I get all dressed up like this, what will I be like?" Genji asked.
"That would be a great pity. Do wipe it off, it might stain," she replied.
"That would be a real shame. Please wipe it off, it might leave a stain," she replied.
Genji partly wiped it off, saying, "Need I wipe it off any more? Suppose I go with this to the Palace?"
Genji partially wiped it off, saying, "Do I need to clean it off more? What if I take this to the Palace?"
On this Violet approached and carefully wiped it for him. "Don't put any more color," cried Genji, "and play upon me as Heijiû."[70]
On this, Violet came over and gently cleaned it for him. "Don't add any more color," Genji shouted, "and mess with me like Heijiû." [70]
The mild sun of spring descended in the west, and darkness slowly gathered over the forest tops, obscuring all but the lovely white plum blossoms which were still visible amidst the gloom. At the front of the porch, also, a red plum blossom, which usually opens very early, was deeply tinged with glowing hues. Genji murmured:—
The soft spring sun set in the west, and shadows gradually covered the treetops, hiding everything except for the beautiful white plum blossoms that still shone through the darkness. On the porch, a red plum blossom, which usually blooms very early, was richly colored with bright shades. Genji whispered:—
I don't find pleasure in looking at, But that red plum blooming over there, "Is full of beauty to me."
What will become of all these personages!
What will happen to all these characters!
FOOTNOTES:
[66] When a new emperor succeeded, two virgins, chosen from the royal princesses, were sent—one to the Shintô temple at Ise, the other to the same temple at Kamo—to become vestals, and superintend the services.
[66] When a new emperor took the throne, two maidens, selected from the royal princesses, were sent—one to the Shintô temple at Ise, and the other to the same temple at Kamo—to serve as priestesses and oversee the rituals.
[67] From a Chinese poem about poor people "night advancing, snow and hail fly white around. Youth with its body uncovered, and the aged with chilly pain, grief and cold come together, and make them both sob."
[67] From a Chinese poem about poor people: "As night falls, snow and hail blow around. Young people, unprotected, and the elderly, suffering from the cold, come together, and both are brought to tears."
[69] An old custom in Japan for girls when married, or even betrothed, is to blacken their teeth. This custom, however, is rapidly disappearing.
[69] In Japan, there used to be an old tradition for girls who got married or even engaged to blacken their teeth. However, this practice is quickly fading away.
[70] In an old tale it is stated that this man had a sweetheart. He often pretended to be weeping, and made his eyes moist by using the water which he kept in his bottle for mixing ink, in order to deceive her. She discovered this ruse; so one day she put ink into it secretly. He damped his eyes as usual, when, giving him a hand mirror, she hummed, "You may show me your tears, but don't show your blackened face to strangers."
[70] In an old story, it's said that this guy had a girlfriend. He often pretended to cry, using the water from his ink bottle to make his eyes look watery and trick her. She figured out his trick, so one day, she secretly poured ink into the bottle. He dampened his eyes like usual, and when she handed him a mirror, she sang, "You can show me your tears, but don’t show your stained face to others."
CHAPTER VII
MAPLE FÊTE

he Royal visit to the Suzak-in was arranged to take place towards the
middle of October, and was anticipated to be a grand affair. Ladies
were not expected to take part in it, and they all regretted their not
being able to be present.
The royal visit to the Suzak-in was scheduled for mid-October and was expected to be a grand event. Women were not invited to participate, and they all felt disappointed that they couldn't be there.
The Emperor, therefore, wished to let his favorite, the Princess Wistaria, above others, have an opportunity of witnessing a rehearsal that would represent the coming fête, and ordered a preliminary concert to be performed at the Court, in which Genji danced the "Blue Main Waves," with Tô-no-Chiûjiô for his partner. They stood and danced together, forming a most pleasing contrast—one, so to speak, like a bright flower; the other, an everlasting verdure beside it. The rays of the setting sun shone over their heads, and the tones of the music rose higher and higher in measure to their steps. The movements both of hand and foot were eminently graceful; as well, also, was the song of Genji, which was sung at the end of his dance, so that some of the people remarked that the sound of the holy bird, Kariôbinga,[71] might be even like this. And so the rehearsal ended.
The Emperor wanted to give his favorite, Princess Wistaria, a chance to see a rehearsal for the upcoming fête, so he arranged for a preliminary concert to be held at the Court. During this event, Genji danced the "Blue Main Waves," partnered with Tô-no-Chiûjiô. They danced together, creating a beautiful contrast—one like a vibrant flower, the other like everlasting greenery beside it. The rays of the setting sun lit up their heads, and the music grew louder with each step they took. Their movements, both hand and foot, were incredibly graceful, and Genji's song at the end of his dance was equally impressive, leading some spectators to comment that the sound of the holy bird, Kariôbinga,[71] might even resemble this. And so the rehearsal came to an end.
When the day of the fête came, all the Royal Princes, including the Heir-apparent, and all personages of State, were present at the scene. On the lake, "the music boat," filled with selected musicians, floated about, as usual on such occasions; and in the grounds, the bands, which were divided into two divisions on the right and left, under the direction of two Ministers and two Yemon-no-Kami, played. With this music different dances, including Chinese and Corean, were performed, one after another, by various dancers. As the performance went on, the high winds rustled against the tall fir-[135]trees, as though Divine strains of music had broken forth on high in harmony with them. The tune of the bands became quick and thrilling, as different colored leaves whirled about overhead.
When the day of the fête arrived, all the Royal Princes, including the Heir-apparent, and all the important figures were present at the event. On the lake, "the music boat," filled with selected musicians, floated around, as it usually did on such occasions; and in the grounds, the bands, split into two sections on the right and left, led by two Ministers and two Yemon-no-Kami, played. Accompanying this music, various dances, including Chinese and Korean, were performed by different dancers one after another. As the performance continued, the strong winds rustled through the tall fir-[135]trees, as if heavenly music was breaking forth above in harmony with the scene. The tunes of the bands picked up speed and excitement as the colorful leaves whirled overhead.
Then, at length, the hero of the "Blue Main Waves" made his appearance, to the delight of the suddenly startled spectators, from the midst of a knoll in the grounds, covered with maple leaves. The twigs of maple which crowned his head, became thinned as he danced, and a Sadaishiô, plucking a bunch of chrysanthemums from in front of the Royal stand, replaced the lessened maple leaves. The sun was by this time descending, and the sky had become less glaring, while the face of Nature seemed as if it were smiling on the scene. Genji danced with unusual skill and energy. All the pages and attendants, who were severally stationed here under the side of the rock, there under the shade of the foliage, were quite impressed with the effects of the performance.
Then, finally, the hero of the "Blue Main Waves" appeared, much to the surprise and delight of the startled audience, emerging from a small hill in the grounds, which was covered in maple leaves. The twigs of maple that adorned his head thinned out as he danced, and a Sadaishiô, picking a bouquet of chrysanthemums from in front of the Royal stand, replaced the fallen maple leaves. The sun was setting by this point, and the sky had grown softer and less harsh, while nature seemed to smile upon the scene. Genji danced with incredible skill and energy. All the pages and attendants, stationed here under the rock and there in the shade of the trees, were genuinely impressed by the performance.
After Genji, a little prince, the child of the Niogo of Jiôkiô-den, danced the "Autumn Gales," with a success next to that of Genji. Then, the principal interest of the day being over, as these dances were finished, the fête ended. This very evening Genji was invested with the title of Shôsammi, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô with that of Shôshii. Many other persons also received promotion in rank according to their merits.
After Genji, a young prince and the child of the Niogo of Jiôkiô-den, performed the "Autumn Gales," he was almost as successful as Genji. Once these dances wrapped up, the main event of the day concluded, and the fête came to an end. That very evening, Genji was granted the title of Shôsammi, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô received the title of Shôshii. Many others were also promoted in rank based on their merits.
It was after this fête that the young Violet was taken into the mansion of Genji at Nijiô, and she lived with him. The more care he took of her the more amiable she became, while nothing pleased him more than teaching her to read and write.
It was after this fête that the young Violet was welcomed into Genji's mansion at Nijiô, and she lived with him. The more he cared for her, the friendlier she became, and nothing made him happier than teaching her to read and write.
The full extent of her mourning for her grandmother was three months, as it is for the maternal side; and on the last day of December her dress was changed. As she, however, had been always brought up under the care of her grandmother, her indebtedness to the latter was not to be held lightly; consequently any bright colors were not advisable for her, so she wore plain scarlet, mauve, and light yellow, without trimmings or ornament on them.
The full extent of her mourning for her grandmother lasted three months, as it does for the maternal side; and on the last day of December, she changed her dress. Since she had always been raised by her grandmother, her gratitude towards her was significant; therefore, bright colors were not suitable for her, so she wore plain scarlet, mauve, and light yellow, without any trims or embellishments.
The dawn ushered in the New Year's day. Genji was about to leave his mansion to attend the New Year's levée. Just before starting, he came into Violet's room to see her.
The dawn marked the arrival of New Year's Day. Genji was getting ready to leave his mansion to go to the New Year's levée. Right before he left, he entered Violet's room to see her.
"How are you? Are you becoming less childish now?" [136]said he, with a smile to the girl who was playing with her Hina (toys).
"How are you? Are you becoming less childish now?" [136] he said, smiling at the girl who was playing with her Hina (toys).
"I am trying to mend this. Inuki damaged it when he was playing what he called 'driving out devils,'"[72] replied the girl.
"I’m trying to fix this. Inuki broke it while he was playing a game he called 'driving out devils,'" [72] replied the girl.
"What carelessness! I will soon get it mended for you. Don't cry this day, please," said Genji, and he went off, the maidens who attended on Violet accompanying him to the door. This example was also followed by Violet herself.
"What carelessness! I'll get it fixed for you soon. Please don’t cry today," Genji said, and he left, with the maidens who were with Violet following him to the door. Violet herself also followed suit.
She went back again to her toys, and presented a toy prince, whom she called Genji, at the Court of her toy house. Shiônagon was beside her. She said:—
She went back to her toys and introduced a toy prince, whom she named Genji, at the court of her toy house. Shiônagon was next to her. She said:—
"You might really be a little more womanly, as the Prince told you. How very childish! a girl older than ten always playing with toys!"
"You might want to act a bit more like a woman, like the Prince said. How childish! A girl older than ten still playing with toys!"
Violet said nothing; but she seemed, for the first time, to have become aware that she was expected to be a woman in the course of time.
Violet didn't say anything, but for the first time, she seemed to realize that she was expected to grow up and be a woman eventually.
From the Court, Genji went to the mansion of Sadaijin. Lady Aoi was as cool to him as ever. His persuasive eloquence availed him but little. She was older than Genji by four years, and was as cold and stately in her mien as ever. Her father, however, received him joyfully whenever he called, although he was not always satisfied with the capriciousness of his son-in-law.
From the Court, Genji went to Sadaijin's mansion. Lady Aoi was as distant with him as always. His charming words didn't help much. She was four years older than Genji and remained just as aloof and dignified as before. However, her father welcomed him warmly whenever he visited, even though he wasn't always happy with his son-in-law's unpredictable behavior.
The next morning Genji rose early, and was arranging his toilet, with a view of making his New Year's visits, when Sadaijin entered the room, and officiously assisted him in putting on his dress, except, perhaps, his boots. He, moreover, had brought him a belt mounted with rare jewels, and requested him to wear it.
The next morning, Genji got up early and was getting ready for his New Year's visits when Sadaijin walked into the room and eagerly helped him get dressed, except for his boots, maybe. He also brought a belt set with rare jewels and asked him to wear it.
Genji observed: "Such a belt is more suited for some special occasion—such as a Royal banquet, or the like." But Sadaijin insisted on his putting it on, telling him that for that sort of occasion he possessed a much more valuable one.
Genji noted, "That belt is better for a special event—like a royal banquet or something similar." But Sadaijin insisted he wear it, saying that for that kind of occasion, he had a much more valuable one.
These New Year's visits were only paid to the Emperor, to the Heir-apparent, and to the Princess Wistaria at her private residence in Sanjiô, where she had retired, but she did not receive him personally. At this time, the Princess was not in her usual state of health, for she was approaching her confinement. [137]Many people, who thought that they might have heard of the event in December, now began to say, "At least we shall receive the intelligence this month," and the Emperor himself became impatient; but the month passed away, and yet it did not happen. In the middle of February, however, she was safely delivered of a Prince. During the following April the child was presented to the Emperor.[73] He was rather big for his age, and had already begun to notice those around him.
These New Year's visits were only made to the Emperor, the Heir-apparent, and Princess Wistaria at her private home in Sanjiô, where she had retreated, but she didn’t meet him in person. At that time, the Princess wasn’t doing well health-wise, as she was nearing her due date. [137]Many people, who thought they might have heard news in December, began to say, "At least we’ll get the update this month," and even the Emperor grew impatient; but the month passed without any news. However, in mid-February, she successfully gave birth to a Prince. The following April, the child was introduced to the Emperor.[73] He was quite large for his age and had already started to take notice of those around him.
In these days much of Genji's time was passed at Nijiô with Violet, and Lady Aoi was still greatly neglected. The circumstances which induced him to stay at home more than ever were these: He would order his carriage to be brought in readiness to take him; but, before it was ready, he would proceed to the western wing, where Violet lived. Perhaps, with eyes drowsy after dozing, and playing on a flute as he went, he would find her moping on one side of the room, like a fair flower moistened with dews. He would then approach her side, and say, "How are you? Are you not well?" She, without being startled, would slowly open her eyes, and murmur: "Sad like the weed in a creek," and then put her hand on her mouth deprecatingly. On this he would remark, "How knowing you are! Where did you learn such things?" He would then call for a koto, and saying "The worst of the soh-koto is that its middle chord should break so easily," would arrange it for a Hiôjiô tune, and when he had struck a few chords on it, would offer it to her, asking her to play, and would presently accompany her with his flute. They would then play some difficult air, perhaps Hosoroguseri, a very ugly name, but a very lively tune, and she would keep very good time, and display her skill. The lamp would be presently brought in, and they would look over some pictures together. In due time, the carriage would be announced. Perhaps it might be added, "It is coming on to rain." Upon hearing this, she would, perhaps, put her pictures aside, and become downcast. He would then smooth her wavy hair, and say, "Are you sorry when I am not here?" To this question she would indicate her feelings by slightly nodding an affirmative, and she would lean on his knee and begin to doze.
In these days, a lot of Genji's time was spent at Nijiô with Violet, while Lady Aoi was still largely ignored. The reasons that kept him home more than ever were as follows: he would order his carriage to be made ready to take him, but before it was prepared, he would head to the western wing where Violet lived. Maybe, with his eyes heavy from dozing off, and playing a flute as he walked, he would find her lounging on one side of the room, like a lovely flower touched by dew. He would then go to her side and say, "How are you? Are you feeling alright?" She, unfazed, would slowly open her eyes and murmur, "Sad like the weed in a creek," then cover her mouth shyly. To this, he would comment, "You're so insightful! Where did you learn that?" He would then call for a koto and say, "The worst thing about the soh-koto is how easily its middle string can break," and set it up for a Hiôjiô tune. After striking a few chords, he would hand it to her, asking her to play, and soon he would accompany her with his flute. They would then tackle a challenging song, perhaps Hosoroguseri, which has a pretty strange name but is a very catchy tune, and she would keep perfect time while showing off her talent. Soon, a lamp would be brought in, and they would go through some pictures together. Eventually, the carriage would be announced. It might be mentioned, "It looks like it's going to rain." Upon hearing this, she might set her pictures aside and feel sad. He would then smooth her wavy hair and ask, "Do you feel sad when I’m not here?" She would respond by slightly nodding yes, leaning on his knee and starting to doze off.
He would then say, "I shall not go out to-night." The servant [138]having brought in supper, would tell her that Genji was not going out that evening. Then she would manifest the greatest delight, and would partake of the supper. And thus it came to pass that he often disappointed one who was expecting him.
He would then say, "I’m not going out tonight." The servant [138] who brought in dinner would let her know that Genji wasn’t going out that evening. She would then show the greatest happiness and enjoy the meal. And so it happened that he often let down someone who was waiting for him.
The way that Genji neglected his bride gradually became known to the public—nay, to the Emperor himself, who sometimes admonished him, telling him that his father-in-law always took great interest in him and great care from his earliest childhood, and saying that he hoped that he would surely not forget all these benefits, and that it was strange to be unkind to his daughter. But when these remarks were made to Genji, he answered nothing.
The way Genji ignored his bride eventually became known to everyone—even the Emperor, who sometimes scolded him. The Emperor reminded Genji that his father-in-law had always cared deeply for him since childhood and hoped Genji wouldn’t forget those kindnesses. He also found it strange for Genji to be unkind to his daughter. But when these comments were directed at Genji, he said nothing in response.
Let us now change our subject. The Emperor, though he had already passed the meridian of life, was still fond of the society of the fair sex. And his Court was full of ladies who were well versed in the ways of the world. Some of these would occasionally amuse themselves by paying attentions to Genji. We will here relate the following amusing incident:—
Let’s switch topics now. The Emperor, even though he was already past the halfway point in life, still enjoyed the company of women. His Court was full of ladies who knew how to navigate the world. Some of them would sometimes entertain themselves by flirting with Genji. Here’s a funny story about that:—
There was at the Court a Naishi-no-Ske, who was already no longer young, and commonly called Gen-Naishi-no-Ske. Both her family and character were good. She was, however, in spite of her age, still coquettish, which was her only fault. Genji often felt amused at her being so young in temperament, and he enjoyed occasionally talking nonsense with her. She used to attend on the Emperor while his hair was being dressed. One day, after he had retired into his dressing-room, she remained in the other room, and was smoothing her own hair. Genji happened to pass by. He stole unperceived into the room, and slyly tugged the skirt of her robe. She started, and instinctively half concealed her face with an old-fashioned fan, and looked back at Genji with an arch glance in her sunken eyes. "What an unsuitable fan for you!" exclaimed Genji, and took it from her hand. It was made of reddish paper, apparently long in use, and upon it an ancient forest had been thickly painted. In a corner was written, in antique style, the following words:—
There was a Naishi-no-Ske at the Court, who was no longer young and was commonly called Gen-Naishi-no-Ske. Her family and character were good. However, despite her age, she was still flirtatious, which was her only flaw. Genji often found it amusing that she had such a youthful spirit, and he enjoyed having playful conversations with her. She used to attend to the Emperor while his hair was being styled. One day, after he had gone into his dressing-room, she stayed in the other room, fixing her own hair. Genji happened to pass by, sneaked into the room unnoticed, and playfully tugged at the hem of her robe. She jumped, instinctively covering half her face with an old-fashioned fan, and glanced back at Genji with a teasing look in her sunken eyes. "What an inappropriate fan for you!" Genji exclaimed, taking it from her hand. It was made of reddish paper, clearly well-used, and featured a dense painting of an ancient forest. In one corner, in an old style, were the following words:—
No horse will graze or young man linger,
No matter how real that grass is,
"It's not good for food or play."
Genji was highly amused. "There are many things one might write on fans," thought he; "what made her think of writing such odd lines as these?"
Genji found it quite amusing. "There are so many things you could write on fans," he thought; "what made her come up with such strange lines as these?"
"Ah!" said Genji, "I see, 'its summer shade is still thick though!'"[74]
"Ah!" said Genji, "I get it, 'its summer shade is still dense though!'"[74]
While he was joking he felt something like nervousness in thinking what people might say if anyone happened to see him flirting with such an elderly lady. She, on her side, had no such fear. She replied—
While he was joking, he felt a bit nervous thinking about what people might say if anyone saw him flirting with such an older lady. She, for her part, felt no such worry. She replied—
The horse should arrive, or the young man should be,
Where that old forest grows,
"Is grass for food and a place for sweet rest."
"What?" retorted Genji,
"What?" snapped Genji,
Maybe he would find a competitor there,
Someone's horse, I believe, "Rejoices in these green pastures."
And quitted the room.
And left the room.
The Emperor, who had been peeping unobserved into it, after he had finished his toilet, laughed heartily to himself at the scene.
The Emperor, who had been secretly watching it, laughed to himself after he finished getting ready.
Tô-no-Chiûjiô was somehow informed of Genji's fun with this lady, and became anxious to discover how far he meant to carry on the joke. He therefore sought her acquaintance. Genji knew nothing of this. It happened on a cool summer evening that Genji was sauntering round the Ummeiden in the palace yard. He heard the sound of a biwa (mandolin) proceeding from a veranda. It was played by this lady. She performed well upon it, for she was often accustomed to play it before the Emperor along with male musicians. It sounded very charming. She was also singing to it the "Melon grower."
Tô-no-Chiûjiô somehow found out about Genji's fun with this lady and got curious to see how far he was going to take the joke. So, he tried to get to know her. Genji had no idea about this. One cool summer evening, Genji was strolling around the Ummeiden in the palace yard when he heard the sound of a biwa (mandolin) coming from a veranda. It was being played by this lady. She played it beautifully, as she often performed for the Emperor alongside male musicians. The sound was very lovely. She was also singing "Melon grower" along with it.
"Ah!" thought Genji, "the singing woman in Gakshoo, whom the poet spoke of, may have been like this one," and he stood still and listened. Slowly he approached near the veranda, [140]humming slowly, as he went, "Adzmaya," which she soon noticed, and took up the song, "Do open and come in! but
"Ah!" thought Genji, "the singing woman in Gakshoo that the poet mentioned might have been like her," and he stopped to listen. He slowly moved closer to the veranda, [140]humming softly as he walked, "Adzmaya," which she soon noticed and joined in, singing, "Do open the door and come in! but
"Not that you actually want to come in."
Genji at once responded,
Genji immediately replied,
"But I won't stand outside your crib,"
and was going away, when he suddenly thought, "This is too abrupt!" and coming back, he entered the apartment.
and was leaving when he suddenly thought, "This is too sudden!" and coming back, he entered the apartment.
How great was the joy of Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who had followed Genji unperceived by him, when he saw this. He contrived a plan to frighten him, so he reconnoitred in order to find some favorable opportunity.
How great was the joy of Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who had followed Genji without him noticing, when he saw this. He came up with a plan to scare him, so he scouted around to find a good opportunity.
The evening breeze blew chill, and Genji it appears was becoming very indifferent. Choosing this moment Tô-no-Chiûjiô slyly stepped forth to the spot where Genji was resting.
The evening breeze was chilly, and it seemed that Genji was growing quite indifferent. Seizing this moment, Tô-no-Chiûjiô quietly approached the place where Genji was resting.
Genji soon noticed his footsteps, but he never imagined that it was his brother-in-law. He thought it was Suri-no-Kami, a great friend of the lady. He did not wish to be seen by this man. He reproached her for knowing that he was expected, but that she did not give him any hint. Carrying his Naoshi on his arm, he hid himself behind a folding screen. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, suppressing a laugh, advanced to the side of the screen, and began to fold it from one end to the other, making a crashing noise as he did so. The lady was in a dilemma, and stood aloof. Genji would fain have run out, and concealed himself elsewhere, but he could not get on his Naoshi, and his head-dress was all awry. The Chiûjiô spoke not a word lest he should betray himself, but making a pretended angry expostulation, he drew his sword. All at once the lady threw herself at his feet, crying, "My lord! my lord!" Tô-no-Chiûjiô could scarcely constrain himself from laughing. She was a woman of about fifty seven, but her excitement was more like that of a girl of twenty.
Genji quickly realized someone was coming, but he never thought it was his brother-in-law. He assumed it was Suri-no-Kami, a close friend of the lady. He didn't want to be seen by him. He blamed her for knowing he was expected but not giving him any warning. Carrying his Naoshi on his arm, he hid behind a folding screen. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, trying to hold back a laugh, approached the screen and started folding it from one end to the other, making a loud noise as he did. The lady was in a tough spot and stayed away. Genji would have liked to run out and hide somewhere else, but he couldn't put on his Naoshi, and his hair was a mess. The Chiûjiô didn't say a word to avoid revealing himself, but in a mock show of anger, he pulled out his sword. Suddenly, the lady threw herself at his feet, exclaiming, "My lord! my lord!" Tô-no-Chiûjiô could barely hold back his laughter. She was about fifty-seven, but her excitement was more like that of a twenty-year-old girl.
Genji gradually perceived that the man's rage was only simulated, and soon became aware who it was that was there; so he suddenly rushed out, and catching hold of Tô-no-Chiûjiô's sword-arm, pinched it severely. Tô-no-Chiûjiô no longer maintained his disguise, but burst into loud laughter.[141]
Genji slowly realized that the man's anger was fake, and he quickly figured out who it was. So he dashed out, grabbed Tô-no-Chiûjiô's sword arm, and pinched it hard. Tô-no-Chiûjiô dropped the disguise and started laughing loudly.[141]
"How are you my friend, were you in earnest?" exclaimed Genji, jestingly—"but first let me put on my Naoshi." But Tô-no-Chiûjiô caught it, and tried to prevent him putting it on.
"How are you, my friend? Were you serious?" Genji exclaimed jokingly. "But first, let me put on my Naoshi." However, Tô-no-Chiûjiô grabbed it and tried to stop him from putting it on.
"Then I will have yours," cried Genji, seizing the end of Tô-no-Chiûjiô's sash, and beginning to unfasten it, while the latter resisted. Then they both began to struggle, and their Naoshi soon began to tear.
"Then I’ll take yours," shouted Genji, grabbing the end of Tô-no-Chiûjiô's sash and starting to untie it, while Tô-no-Chiûjiô pushed back. They both started to struggle, and their Naoshi quickly began to rip.
"Ah," cried Tô-no-Chiûjiô,
"Ah," cried Tô-no-Chiûjiô,
"Like the Naoshi to the eye,
Your secrets all discovered
lie."
"Like the Naoshi to the eye,
Your secrets are all uncovered
now."
"Well," replied Genji,
"Okay," replied Genji,
"This secret if so well you know,
Why am I now disturbed by you?"
"This secret, if you know it so well,
Why are you disturbing me now?"
And they both quitted the room without much noticing the state of their garments.
And they both left the room without really paying attention to how their clothes looked.
Tô-no-Chiûjiô proceeded to his official chamber, and Genji to his own apartment. The sash and other things which they had left behind them were soon afterwards sent to Genji by the lady.
Tô-no-Chiûjiô went to his official office, and Genji headed to his own room. The sash and other items they had left behind were soon sent to Genji by the lady.
The sash was that of Tô-no-Chiûjiô. Its color was somewhat deeper than his own, and while he was looking at this, he suddenly noticed that one end of a sleeve of his own Naoshi was wanting. "Tô-no-Chiûjiô, I suppose, has carried it off, but I have him also, for here is his sash!" A page boy from Tô-no-Chiûjiô's office hereupon entered, carrying a packet in which the missing sleeve was wrapped, and a message advising Genji to get it mended before all things. "Fancy if I had not got this sash?" thought Genji, as he made the boy take it back to his master in return.
The sash belonged to Tô-no-Chiûjiô. Its color was a bit darker than his own, and while he was looking at it, he suddenly realized that one end of a sleeve from his Naoshi was missing. "Tô-no-Chiûjiô must have taken it, but I have his sash here!" Just then, a page boy from Tô-no-Chiûjiô's office came in, carrying a package that had the missing sleeve inside, along with a note telling Genji to get it repaired as soon as possible. "What if I hadn't kept this sash?" Genji thought, as he had the boy return it to his master.
In the morning they were in attendance at Court. They were both serious and solemn in demeanor, as it happened to be a day when there was more official business than on other days; Tô-no-Chiûjiô (who being chief of the Kurand, which office has to receive and despatch official documents) was especially much occupied. Nevertheless they were amused themselves at seeing each other's solemn gravity.
In the morning, they attended Court. Both were serious and solemn, as it was a day with more official business than usual; Tô-no-Chiûjiô, the head of the Kurand responsible for handling official documents, was particularly busy. Despite this, they found it funny to see each other's serious faces.
In an interval, when free from duty, Tô-no-Chiûjiô came up to Genji and said, with envious eyes, "Have you not been a little scared in your private expedition?" when Genji[142] replied, "No, why so? there was nothing serious in it; but I do sympathize with one who took so much useless trouble."
In a moment of downtime, Tô-no-Chiûjiô approached Genji and, with a hint of envy in his eyes, asked, "Weren't you a bit scared during your little adventure?" Genji[142] answered, "Not at all, why would I be? There was nothing serious about it; but I do feel for someone who went through so much unnecessary trouble."
They then cautioned each other to be discreet about the matter, which became afterwards a subject for laughter between them.
They then warned each other to keep it private, which later became a joke between them.
Now even some Royal Princes would give way to Genji, on account of his father's favor towards him, but Tô-no-Chiûjiô, on the contrary, was always prepared to dispute with him on any subject, and did not yield to him in any way. He was the only brother of the Lady Aoi by the same Royal mother, with an influential State personage for their father, and in his eyes there did not seem to be much difference between himself and Genji.
Now even some royal princes would step aside for Genji because of his father's favoritism towards him, but Tô-no-Chiûjiô, on the other hand, was always ready to argue with him about anything and never backed down. He was the only brother of Lady Aoi, sharing the same royal mother and a powerful state figure as their father, and he didn't see much difference between himself and Genji.
The incidents of the rivalry between them, therefore, were often very amusing, though we cannot relate them all.
The incidents in their rivalry were often quite entertaining, although we can't share all of them.
In the month of July the Princess Wistaria was proclaimed Empress. This was done because the Emperor had a notion of abdication in favor of the Heir-apparent and of making the son of the Princess Wistaria the Heir-apparent to the new Emperor, but there was no appropriate guardian or supporter, and all relations on the mother's side were of the Royal blood, and thereby disqualified from taking any active part in political affairs.
In July, Princess Wistaria was declared Empress. This happened because the Emperor was considering stepping down in favor of the Heir Apparent and making the son of Princess Wistaria the new Heir Apparent. However, there was no suitable guardian or supporter, and all of the maternal relatives were of royal blood, which disqualified them from playing any active role in political matters.
For this reason the Emperor wished to make the position of the mother firmer.
For this reason, the Emperor wanted to strengthen the mother's position.
The mother of the Heir-apparent, whom this arrangement left still a simple Niogo, was naturally hurt and uneasy at another being proclaimed Empress. Indeed she was the mother of the Heir-apparent, and had been so for more than twenty years. And the public remarked that it was a severe trial for her to be thus superseded by another.
The mother of the Heir-apparent, who was still just a Niogo because of this arrangement, understandably felt hurt and uneasy about someone else being named Empress. She had been the mother of the Heir-apparent for over twenty years. The public noted that it was a tough situation for her to be replaced like that.
FOOTNOTES:
[72] On New Year's Eve, in Japan, some people fry peas, and throw them about the rooms, saying, "Avaunt, Devil, avaunt! Come in happiness!" This is called driving out devils.
[72] On New Year's Eve in Japan, some people fry peas and toss them around the rooms, saying, "Get lost, Devil, get lost! Come in, happiness!" This is known as driving out devils.
[74] From an old poem,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From an old poem,
"Summer has arrived there, summer has arrived!"
This is a mere metaphorical pun referring to her still being lively in spite of age.
This is just a metaphorical play on words that indicates she is still full of life despite her age.
CHAPTER VIII
FLOWER-FEAST

owards the end of February the cherry flowers at the front of the
Southern Palace were coming into blossom, and a feast was given to
celebrate the occasion. The weather was most lovely, and the merry
birds were singing their melody to the charms of the scene. All the
Royal Princes, nobles and literati were assembled, and among them
the Emperor made his appearance, accompanied by the Princess Wistaria
(now Empress) on the one side, and the Niogo of Kokiden, the mother of
the Heir-apparent on the other; the latter having constrained herself
to take part with her rival in the fête, in spite of her uneasiness
at the recent promotion of that rival.
Towards the end of February, the cherry blossoms in front of the Southern Palace were starting to bloom, and a celebration was held to mark the occasion. The weather was beautiful, and the cheerful birds were singing their tunes, adding to the charm of the scene. All the Royal Princes, nobles, and literati gathered, and among them was the Emperor, accompanied by Princess Wistaria (now Empress) on one side and the Niogo of Kokiden, the mother of the Heir-apparent, on the other. The latter had forced herself to join her rival at the fête, despite her discomfort over the recent elevation of that rival.
When all the seats were taken the composing[75] of poems, as was the custom, commenced, and they began picking up the rhymes. The turn came in due course to Genji, who picked up the word spring. Next to Genji, Tô-no-Chiûjiô took his.
When all the seats were filled, the group began composing poems, as was the tradition, and they started picking out the rhymes. Eventually, it was Genji's turn, and he chose the word spring. Next to him, Tô-no-Chiûjiô picked his word.
Many more followed them, including several aged professors, who had often been present on similar occasions, with faces wrinkled by time, and figures bowed by the weight of years. The movements and announcements[76] both of Genji and his brother-in-law were elegant and graceful, as might be expected; but among those who followed there were not a few who showed awkwardness, this being more the case with scholars of ordinary accomplishments, since this was an epoch when the Emperor, the Heir-apparent and others of high distinction were more or less accomplished in these arts.
Many more followed them, including several older professors who had often attended similar events, their faces lined with age and their bodies bent from the years. The movements and announcements[76] of Genji and his brother-in-law were elegant and graceful, as you would expect; however, among those who followed, quite a few showed awkwardness, especially the scholars of average skill, since this was a time when the Emperor, the Heir Apparent, and others of high status were generally skilled in these arts.
Meanwhile, they all partook of the feast; the selected musicians [144]joyfully played their parts, and as the sun was setting, "The Spring-lark Sings" (name of a dance) was danced. This reminded those present of Genji's dance at the maple fête, and the Heir-apparent pressed him to dance, at the same moment putting on his head a wreath of flowers. Upon this Genji stood up, and waving his sleeves, danced a little. Tô-no-Chiûjiô was next requested by the Emperor to do the same thing, and he danced the "Willow Flower Gardens" most elaborately, and was honored by the Emperor with a present of a roll of silk. After them, many young nobles danced indiscriminately, one after another, but we cannot give an opinion about them as the darkness was already gathering round. Lamps were at length brought, when the reading of the poems took place, and late in the evening all present dispersed.
Meanwhile, everyone enjoyed the feast; the chosen musicians [144]played joyfully, and as the sun began to set, "The Spring-lark Sings" (the name of a dance) was performed. This brought to mind Genji's dance at the maple fête, and the Heir-apparent encouraged him to dance, placing a wreath of flowers on his head at the same time. In response, Genji stood up and waved his sleeves, performing a brief dance. Next, the Emperor asked Tô-no-Chiûjiô to dance as well, and he executed "Willow Flower Gardens" with great skill, earning a gift of a roll of silk from the Emperor. After them, many young nobles danced one after the other, but it’s hard to form an opinion about their performances as darkness was already setting in. Eventually, lamps were brought in for the reading of poems, and late in the evening, everyone present went home.
The palace grounds now became quite tranquil, and over them the moon shone with her soft light.
The palace grounds were now peaceful, and the moon cast her gentle light over them.
Genji, his temper mellowed by saké, was tempted to take a stroll to see what he could see. He first sauntered round Fuji-Tsubo (the chamber of Wistaria) and came up by the side of the corridor of Kokiden. He noticed a small private door standing open. It seems that the Niogo was in her upper chamber at the Emperor's quarters, having gone there after she retired from the feast. The inner sliding door was also left open, and no human voice was heard from within.
Genji, his mood softened by saké, felt like taking a walk to see what he could find. He first wandered around Fuji-Tsubo (the chamber of Wistaria) and approached the corridor of Kokiden. He noticed a small private door slightly open. It appeared that the Niogo was in her upper chamber at the Emperor's quarters, having gone there after leaving the feast. The inner sliding door was also ajar, and no voices could be heard from inside.
"Such are occasions on which one often compromises one's self," thought he, and yet slowly approached the entrance. Just at that moment he heard a tender voice coming toward him, humming, "Nothing so sweet as the oboro[77] moon-night." Genji waited her approach, and caught her by the sleeve. It made her start. "Who are you?" she exclaimed. "Don't be alarmed," he replied, and gently led her back to the corridor. He then added, "Let us look out on the moonlight together." She was, of course, nervous, and would fain have cried out. "Hush," said he; "know that I am one with whom no one will interfere; be gentle, and let us talk a little while." These words convinced her that it was Prince Genji, and calmed her fears.
"These are the moments when you often compromise yourself," he thought, as he slowly moved towards the entrance. Just then, he heard a soft voice coming closer, humming, "Nothing so sweet as the oboro[77] moon-night." Genji waited for her to approach and took hold of her sleeve. It startled her. "Who are you?" she asked. "Don't be scared," he answered, gently guiding her back to the corridor. He then said, "Let's look at the moonlight together." Naturally, she was nervous and wanted to scream. "Shh," he said; "know that I'm someone no one will bother us; be calm, and let's talk for a bit." His words assured her it was Prince Genji and eased her fears.
It appears that he had taken more saké than usual, and this made him rather reckless. The girl, on the other hand, was [145]still very young, but she was witty and pleasantly disposed, and spent some time in conversing with him.
It looks like he had drunk more saké than usual, which made him pretty reckless. The girl, on the other hand, was [145]still quite young, but she was clever and friendly, and spent some time chatting with him.
He did not yet know who she was, and asked, "Can't you let me know your name? Suppose I wish to write to you hereafter?" But she gave no decided answer; so Genji, after exchanging his fan with hers, left her and quietly returned to his apartments.
He still didn’t know who she was, and asked, "Can you tell me your name? What if I want to write to you later?" But she didn’t give a clear answer; so Genji, after exchanging his fan with hers, left her and quietly went back to his rooms.
Genji's thoughts were now directed to his new acquaintance. He was convinced that she was one of the younger sisters of the Niogo. He knew that one of them was married to a Prince, one of his own relations, and another to his brother-in-law, Tô-no-Chiûjiô. He was perfectly sure that his new acquaintance was not either of these, and he presumed her to be the fifth or sixth of them, but was not sure which of these two.
Genji's thoughts were now on his new acquaintance. He was convinced she was one of the younger sisters of the Niogo. He knew that one of them was married to a prince, who was a relative of his, and another to his brother-in-law, Tô-no-Chiûjiô. He was certain that his new acquaintance was neither of these two, and he assumed she was the fifth or sixth sister, but he couldn't determine which one.
"How can I ascertain this?" he thought. "If I compromise myself, and her father becomes troublesome, that won't do; but yet I must know."
"How can I figure this out?" he thought. "If I put myself in a difficult position, and her dad becomes a problem, that won't work; but I have to find out."
The fan which he had just acquired was of the color of cherry. On it was a picture representing the pale moon coming out of a purple cloud, throwing a dim light upon the water.
The fan he had just gotten was cherry red. It had a design showing the pale moon emerging from a purple cloud, casting a faint light on the water.
To Genji this was precious. He wrote on one side the following, and kept it carefully, with a longing for the chance of making it useful:—
To Genji, this was valuable. He wrote the following on one side and kept it safe, hoping for an opportunity to make it useful:—
And where it's hidden, I can't say; I look but find nothing, I keep trying in vain. "To locate the place where it might be."
Now, it so happened that on a certain day at the end of March, an archery meeting was to be held at Udaijin's, in which numerous noble youths were to be present, and which was to be succeeded by the Wistaria flower-feast. The height of the flower season was past, but there were two cherry-trees, besides the Wistaria in the gardens, which blossomed later. A new building in the ground, which had been decorated for the occasion of the Mogi[78] of the two Princesses, was being beautifully arranged for this occasion.
Now, it just so happened that on a certain day at the end of March, an archery event was set to take place at Udaijin's, where numerous noble youths were expected to attend, followed by the Wistaria flower feast. The peak of the flower season had passed, but there were two cherry trees, along with the Wistaria in the gardens, that bloomed later. A new structure on the grounds, which had been decorated for the Mogi[78] of the two Princesses, was being beautifully arranged for this event.
Genji also had been told one day at Court by Udaijin that [146]he might join the meeting. When the day came Genji did not arrive early. Udaijin sent by one of his sons the following haughty message to Genji, who was at the time with the Emperor:—
Genji had also been informed one day at Court by Udaijin that [146] he could join the meeting. When the day arrived, Genji did not show up early. Udaijin sent one of his sons with a rather arrogant message to Genji, who was with the Emperor at that moment:—
"If the flowers of my home were of every-day hue,
Why should they so long a time have tarried for you?"
"If the flowers of my home were a regular color,
Why have they waited so long for you?"
Genji at once showed this to the Emperor, asking whether he had better go. "Ah!" said the latter, smiling, "This is from a great personage. You had better go, I should think; besides there are the Princesses there."
Genji immediately showed this to the Emperor, asking if he should go. "Ah!" replied the Emperor, smiling, "This is from an important person. You should definitely go; besides, the Princesses will be there."
Thereupon he prepared to go, and made his appearance late in the afternoon.
Thereupon he got ready to leave and showed up late in the afternoon.
The party was very pleasant, although the archery-match was almost finished, and several hours were spent in different amusements. As twilight fell around, Genji affected to be influenced by the saké he had taken, left the party, and went to that part of the Palace where the Princesses lived. The Wistaria flowers in the gardens could also be seen from this spot, and several ladies were looking out on them.
The party was enjoyable, even though the archery match was nearly over, and we spent several hours on various activities. As dusk settled in, Genji pretended the saké he had drunk was having an effect on him, left the gathering, and headed to the area of the Palace where the Princesses lived. From this spot, you could also see the Wisteria flowers in the gardens, and several ladies were watching them.
"I have been too much pressed. Let me take a little quiet shelter here," said Genji, as he joined them. The room was nicely scented with burning perfume. There he saw his two half-sisters and some others with whom he was not acquainted. He was certain that the one he wished to ascertain about was among them, but from the darkness of the advancing evening he was unable to distinguish her. He adopted a device for doing so. He hummed, as he looked vacantly around, the "Ishi-kawa,"[79] but instead of the original line, "My belt being taken," artfully, and in an arch tone, substituted the word "fan" for "belt."
"I’ve been really overwhelmed. Let me find a little quiet space here," Genji said as he joined them. The room was filled with the lovely scent of burning incense. There he saw his two half-sisters and a few others he didn’t know. He was sure that the person he wanted to find was among them, but with the darkness of the evening setting in, he couldn’t make her out. He came up with a plan to figure it out. He hummed the "Ishi-kawa,"[79] but instead of the original line, "My belt being taken," he playfully switched the word "belt" for "fan" in a witty tone.
Some were surprised at this change, while others even said, "What a strange Ishi-kawa!" One only said nothing, but looked down, and thus betrayed herself as the one whom he was seeking, and Genji was soon at her side.
Some were surprised by this change, while others even said, "What a strange Ishi-kawa!" One person said nothing but looked down, revealing herself as the one he was looking for, and Genji quickly went to her side.
FOOTNOTES:
[75] Composing poems in Chinese was a principal part of the feast. The form of it is this, a Court scholar selects in obedience to Imperial command, the subject, and then writes different words on pieces of paper and places them on a table in the gardens, folded up. Two of these are first picked out for the Emperor, and then each one after another, according to precedence, goes to the table, takes one, and these words form their rhymes.
[75] Writing poems in Chinese was a key part of the celebration. Here's how it works: a Court scholar, following the Emperor's orders, chooses a topic and writes various words on pieces of paper, which are then folded and placed on a table in the gardens. The first two are selected for the Emperor, and then each person, in order of rank, approaches the table, takes one, and these words create their rhymes.
[78] The ceremony of girls putting on a dress marking the commencement of womanhood, corresponding to the Gembuk in the case of boys. These princesses were the daughters of the Niogo of Kokiden. It was the custom that royal children should be brought up at the home of the mother.
[78] The ceremony for girls wearing a dress that signifies the start of womanhood, similar to the Gembuk for boys. These young women were the daughters of the Niogo of Kokiden. It was customary for royal children to be raised in their mother's home.
[79] Name of a well-known ballad.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Title of a well-known ballad.
CHAPTER IX
HOLLYHOCK

he Emperor has at last abdicated his throne, as he has long intended,
in favor of the Heir-apparent, and the only child of the Princess
Wistaria is made Heir-apparent to the new Emperor.
The Emperor has finally stepped down from his throne, as he has long planned, in favor of the Heir-apparent, and the only child of Princess Wistaria is appointed Heir-apparent to the new Emperor.
The ex-Emperor now lived in a private palace with this Princess in a less royal style; and the Niogo of Kokiden, to whom was given the honorary title of ex-Empress, resided in the Imperial Palace with the Emperor, her son, and took up a conspicuous position. The ex-Emperor still felt some anxiety about the Heir-apparent, and appointed Genji as his guardian, as he had not yet a suitable person for that office.
The ex-Emperor now lived in a private palace with this Princess in a less formal way; and the Niogo of Kokiden, who was given the honorary title of ex-Empress, resided in the Imperial Palace with her son, the Emperor, and held a prominent position. The ex-Emperor still felt some concern for the Heir-apparent, and appointed Genji as his guardian since he had not yet found a suitable person for that role.
This change in the reigning Emperor, and the gradual advancement of Genji's position, gave the latter greater responsibility, and he had to restrain his wandering.
This change in the ruling Emperor and Genji's gradual rise in status brought him more responsibility, and he had to control his wayward tendencies.
The day of the departure of the Saigû for Ise was not yet fixed; and the mind of her mother, who had some reasons for dissatisfaction with Genji, was still wavering in her indecision, whether or not she should go to Ise with her daughter.
The day for the Saigû's departure to Ise wasn't set yet, and her mother, who had some reasons to be unhappy with Genji, was still unsure about whether she should go to Ise with her daughter.
The case of the Saiin, however, was different, and the day of her installation was soon fixed. She was the favorite child of her mother as well as of her father, and the ceremonies for the day of consecration were arranged with especial splendor. The number of persons who take a share in the procession on this occasion is defined by regulations; yet the selection of this number was most carefully made from the most fashionable [148]of the nobles of the time, and their dresses and saddles were all chosen of beautiful appearance. Genji was also directed by special order to take part in the ceremony.
The situation with the Saiin was different, and the date for her installation was soon set. She was the favorite child of both her mother and father, and the ceremonies for the day of her consecration were planned with extra splendor. The number of people allowed to participate in the procession on this occasion is outlined by regulations; however, this number was carefully chosen from the most stylish [148] of the nobles of the time, and their outfits and saddles were all selected for their beautiful appearance. Genji was also instructed by special order to be part of the ceremony.
As the occasion was expected to be magnificent, every class of the people showed great eagerness to witness the scene, and a great number of stands were erected all along the road. The day thus looked forward to at last arrived.
As the event was anticipated to be amazing, every group of people was eager to see it, and many stands were set up along the road. The day everyone had been waiting for finally arrived.
Lady Aoi seldom showed herself on such occasions; besides, she was now in a delicate state of health, near her confinement, and had, therefore, no inclination to go out. Her attendants, however, suggested to her that she ought to go. "It is a great pity," they said, "not to see it; people come from a long distance to see it." Her mother also said, "You seem better to-day. I think you had better go. Take these girls with you."
Lady Aoi rarely appeared at events like this; plus, she was in a fragile state of health, close to giving birth, and didn’t really want to go out. However, her attendants encouraged her to attend. “It’s such a shame,” they said, “not to see it; people come from far away for this.” Her mother also said, “You seem better today. I think you should go. Take these girls with you.”
Being pressed in this way, she hastily made up her mind, and went with a train of carriages. All the road was thronged by multitudes of people, many dressed in a style which is called Tsubo-Shôzok. Many of great age prostrated themselves in an attitude of adoration, and many others, notwithstanding their natural plainness, looked almost blooming, from the joy expressed in their countenances—nay, even nuns and aged women, from their retreats, were to be seen amongst them. Numerous carriages were also squeezed closely together, so that the broad thoroughfare of the Ichijiô road was made almost spaceless. When, however, the carriages of the Lady Aoi's party appeared, her attendants ordered several others to make way, and forced a passage to the spot where the best view could be obtained, and where the common people were not allowed. Among these happened to be two ajiro[82] carriages, and their inmates were plainly incognito and persons of rank.
Feeling pressured, she quickly made her decision and took a train of carriages. The road was crowded with a multitude of people, many dressed in a style known as Tsubo-Shôzok. Many elderly individuals bowed deeply in reverence, and although many others were naturally plain, they appeared almost radiant from the joy on their faces—indeed, nuns and older women could also be seen among them. Numerous carriages were tightly packed together, making the wide Ichijiô road feel nearly impassable. However, when Lady Aoi's carriages arrived, her attendants ordered several others to clear the way and forced a passage to the spot where the best view could be had, an area where the general public was not permitted. Among these were two ajiro[82] carriages, and their occupants were clearly incognito and of noble status.
These belonged to the party of the Lady of Rokjiô. When these carriages were forced to give place, their attendants cried out, "These carriages do not belong to people who ought to be so abruptly forced away." But the attendants of the Lady Aoi, who were slightly under the influence of drink, would not listen to their expostulations, and they at last made their way and took up their position, pushing the other two back where nothing could be seen, even breaking their poles.
These belonged to the group of the Lady of Rokjiô. When these carriages had to give way, their attendants shouted, "These carriages don't belong to people who should be pushed away like this." But the attendants of Lady Aoi, who were a bit tipsy, ignored their protests, and eventually forced their way in and took their place, shoving the other two back to a point where they couldn’t be seen, even breaking their poles.
The lady so maltreated was of course extremely indignant, and she would fain have gone home without seeing the spectacle, but there was no passage for retiring. Meanwhile the approach of the procession was announced, and only this calmed her a little.
The lady who was mistreated was, of course, very upset, and she would have preferred to go home without witnessing the event, but there was no way to leave. In the meantime, the arrival of the procession was announced, and this was the only thing that calmed her down a bit.
Genji was as usual conspicuous in the procession. There were several carriages along the roads on whose occupants his glance was cast; that of Lady Aoi, however, was the most striking, and as he passed by the attendants saluted him courteously, which act Genji acknowledged. What were the feelings of the Lady of Rokjiô, who had been driven back, at this moment!
Genji stood out as usual in the procession. There were several carriages along the road that he glanced at, but Lady Aoi's was the most eye-catching. As he passed by, her attendants greeted him politely, and Genji acknowledged them. What must the Lady of Rokjiô have felt, having been turned away, at that moment!
In due course the procession passed, and the exciting scene of the day was over. The quarrels about the carriage naturally came to the ears of Genji. He thought that Lady Aoi was too modest to be the instigator of such a dispute; but her house was one of great and powerful families famous for overweening pride, a tendency shared by its domestics; and they, for other motives, also of rivalry, were glad to have an opportunity of mortifying the Lady of Rokjiô.
In time, the procession moved on, and the thrilling spectacle of the day came to an end. The arguments about the carriage naturally reached Genji's ears. He believed that Lady Aoi was too reserved to be the one to start such a conflict; however, her family was one of the prominent and powerful clans known for their excessive pride, a trait that was also evident in their servants. The servants, motivated by rivalry, were eager to find a chance to humiliate the Lady of Rokjiô.
He felt for the wounded lady, and hastened to see her; but she, under some pretext, refused to see him.
He felt for the injured woman and quickly went to check on her; however, she, under some excuse, declined to see him.
The day of the hollyhock fête of the same temple came. It was especially grand, as it was the first one after the installation of the new Saiin, but neither Lady Aoi or the Lady of Rokjiô was present, while Genji privately took Violet with him in a close carriage to see the festival, and saw the horse-races.
The day of the hollyhock fête at the same temple arrived. It was particularly impressive, being the first one after the new Saiin was installed, but neither Lady Aoi nor the Lady of Rokjiô attended. Meanwhile, Genji quietly took Violet with him in a private carriage to enjoy the festival and watch the horse races.
We have already mentioned that the mind of the Lady of Rokjiô was still wavering and unsettled whether or not she should go to Ise with her daughter; and this state of mind became more and more augmented and serious after the day of the dispute about the carriages, which made her feel a bitter disdain and jealousy towards the Lady Aoi. Strange to say, that from about the same time, Lady Aoi became ill, and began to suffer from spiritual influences. All sorts of exorcisms were duly performed, and some spirits came forth and gave their names. But among them was a spirit, apparently a "living one,"[83] which obstinately refused to be transmitted to the [150]third party. It caused her great suffering, and seemed not to be of a casual nature, but a permanent hostile influence. Some imagined this to be the effect of fearful jealousy of some one who was intimately known to Genji and who had most influence over him; but the spirit gave no information to this effect. Hence some even surmised that the wandering spirit of some aged nurse, or the like, long since dead, still haunted the mansion, and might have seized the opportunity of the lady's delicate health, and taken possession of her. Meanwhile at the mansion of Rokjiô, the lady, when she was informed of the sufferings of Lady Aoi, felt somewhat for her, and began to experience a sort of compassion.
We’ve already mentioned that the Lady of Rokjiô was still unsure and restless about whether she should go to Ise with her daughter. This uncertainty grew more serious after the argument about the carriages, which led her to feel bitter disdain and jealousy towards Lady Aoi. Strangely enough, around the same time, Lady Aoi fell ill and started experiencing spiritual disturbances. Various exorcisms were performed, and some spirits appeared, revealing their names. But among them was a spirit, seemingly a "living one,"[83] that stubbornly refused to leave the situation. It caused her great distress and seemed more like a lasting hostile force rather than something temporary. Some believed this was the result of intense jealousy from someone close to Genji who had significant influence over him, but the spirit didn’t provide any clues in that direction. As a result, some even speculated that the wandering spirit of an elderly nurse, or someone similar long since deceased, still haunted the mansion and might have taken advantage of the lady's fragile health to possess her. Meanwhile, in the Rokjiô mansion, when the lady learned about Lady Aoi's suffering, she felt some sympathy for her and started to experience a sense of compassion.
This became stronger when she was told that the sufferings of the Lady Aoi were owing to some living spirit. She thought that she never wished any evil to her; but, when she reflected, there were several times when she began to think that a wounded spirit, such as her own, might have some influence of the kind. She had sometimes dreams, after weary thinking, between slumber and waking, in which she seemed to fly to some beautiful girl, apparently Lady Aoi, and to engage in bitter contention and struggle with her. She became even terrified at these dreams; but yet they took place very often. "Even in ordinary matters," she thought, "it is too common a practice, to say nothing of the good done by people, but to exaggerate the bad; and so, in such cases, if it should be rumored that mine was that living spirit which tormented [151]Lady Aoi, how trying it would be to me! It is no rare occurrence that one's disembodied spirit, after death, should wander about; but even that is not a very agreeable idea. How much more, then, must it be disagreeable to have the repute that one's living spirit was inflicting pain upon another!"
This feeling grew stronger when she learned that Lady Aoi's suffering was caused by some living spirit. She thought she never wished any harm upon her; but as she reflected, there were times when she began to believe that a wounded spirit, like her own, might have some influence in that way. She occasionally had dreams, after tiring thoughts, between sleeping and waking, where she seemed to fly to a beautiful girl, apparently Lady Aoi, and engaged in bitter conflict and struggle with her. These dreams terrified her, yet they happened quite often. "Even in ordinary matters," she thought, "it's far too common to focus on the bad and not acknowledge the good people do. So, if it were to be rumored that my living spirit was the one tormenting Lady Aoi, how difficult would that be for me! It's not unusual for someone’s spirit to wander after death, but even that idea is not very pleasant. How much worse, then, to be known for causing pain to another while still alive!"
These thoughts still preyed upon her mind, and made her listless and depressed.
These thoughts still troubled her mind, leaving her feeling apathetic and down.
In due course, the confinement of Lady Aoi approached. At the same time, the jealous spirit still vexed her, and now more vigorous exorcising was employed. She became much affected by it, and cried out, "Please release me a little; I have something to tell the Prince."
In time, Lady Aoi's confinement was coming close. At the same time, the jealous spirit continued to torment her, and now more intense exorcisms were being performed. She was greatly affected by this and cried out, "Please let me go for a moment; I have something to tell the Prince."
Hereupon he was ushered into the room. The curtain was dropped, and the mother of the lady left the room, as she thought her daughter might prefer to speak to him in private. The sound of the spells performed in the next chamber ceased, and Hoke-kiô was read in its place. The lady was lying on her couch, dressed in a pure white garment, with her long tresses unfastened. He approached her, and taking her hand, said: "What sad affliction you cause us!" She then lifted her heavy eyelids, and gazed on Genji for some minutes.
He was then shown into the room. The curtain was drawn, and the lady's mother left, thinking her daughter might want to talk to him alone. The sounds of the spells being performed in the next room stopped, and Hoke-kiô was read instead. The lady lay on her couch, dressed in a pure white outfit, with her long hair down. He walked over to her and, taking her hand, said, "What a sad burden you bring us!" She then lifted her heavy eyelids and looked at Genji for a few minutes.
He tried to soothe her, and said, "Pray don't trouble yourself too much about matters. Everything will come right. Your illness, I think, will soon pass away. Even supposing you quit this present world, there is another where we shall meet, and where I shall see you once more cheerful, and there will be a time when your mother and father will also join you."
He tried to comfort her and said, "Please don’t worry too much about things. Everything will work out. I think your illness will pass soon. Even if you leave this world, there’s another one where we will meet again, and I’ll see you happy once more, and your mom and dad will eventually join you there too."
"Ah! no. I only come here to solicit you to give me a little rest. I feel extremely disturbed. I never thought of coming here in such a way; but it seems the spirit of one whose thoughts are much disconcerted wanders away unknown even to itself.
"Ah! No. I only came here to ask you to give me a little break. I feel really unsettled. I never expected to show up here like this, but it seems that the spirit of someone whose thoughts are really troubled wanders off without even realizing it."
The enunciation of these words was not that of Lady Aoi herself; and when Genji came to reflect, it clearly belonged to the Lady of Rokjiô. Always before, when anyone had talked with him about a living spirit coming to vex Lady Aoi, he felt inclined to suppress such ideas; but now he began to think that[152] such things might really happen, and he felt disturbed. "You speak thus," said Genji, as if he was addressing the spirit, "but you do not tell me who you are. Do, therefore, tell me clearly." At these words, strange to say, the face of the Lady Aoi seemed momentarily to assume the likeness of that of Rokjiô. On this, Genji was still more perplexed and anxious, and put a stop to the colloquy. Presently she became very calm, and people thought that she was a little relieved. Soon after this, the lady was safely delivered of a child.
The way these words were said wasn’t by Lady Aoi herself; when Genji thought about it, he realized it clearly came from the Lady of Rokjiô. Usually, whenever anyone mentioned a living spirit bothering Lady Aoi, he felt like dismissing such ideas; but now he started to consider that[152] such things might actually be true, and he felt troubled. "You say this," Genji spoke as if he were talking to the spirit, "but you don’t tell me who you are. So, please tell me clearly." Oddly enough, at these words, Lady Aoi’s face seemed to briefly look like Rokjiô's. This left Genji even more confused and anxious, prompting him to end the conversation. Soon after, she became very calm, and people thought she seemed a bit relieved. Shortly after that, the lady safely gave birth to a child.
Now, to perform due thanksgiving for this happy deliverance, the head of the monastery on Mount Hiye and some other distinguished priests were sent for. They came in all haste, wiping off the perspiration from their faces as they journeyed; and, from the Emperor and Royal princes down to the ordinary nobles, all took an interest in the ceremony of Ub-yashinai (first feeding), and the more so as the child was a boy.
Now, to show gratitude for this fortunate escape, the head of the monastery on Mount Hiye and some other prominent priests were called. They hurried over, wiping the sweat from their faces as they traveled; and from the Emperor and royal princes to regular nobles, everyone was interested in the ceremony of Ub-yashinai (first feeding), especially since the child was a boy.
To return to the Lady of Rokjiô. When she heard of the safe delivery of Lady Aoi, a slightly jealous feeling once more seemed to vex her; and when she began to move about, she could not understand how it was, but she perceived that her dress was scented with a strange odor.[84] She thought this most surprising, and took baths and changed her dress, in order to get rid of it; but the odor soon returned, and she was disgusted with herself.
To get back to the Lady of Rokjiô. When she heard that Lady Aoi had given birth safely, a twinge of jealousy flickered within her again; and as she started to move around, she couldn't quite figure out why, but she noticed that her clothes smelled odd.[84] She found this very surprising and took baths and changed her outfit to try to eliminate the smell; however, the odor came back quickly, and she felt disgusted with herself.
Some days passed, and the day of autumn appointments arrived. By this time, Lady Aoi's health seemed progressing favorably, and Genji left her in order to attend the Court.
Some days went by, and the day for the autumn appointments arrived. By this time, Lady Aoi's health appeared to be improving, and Genji left her to go to the Court.
When he said good-by to her, there was a strange and unusual look in her eyes. Sadaijin also went to Court, as well as his sons, who had some expectation of promotion, and there were few people left in the mansion.
When he said goodbye to her, there was a strange and unusual look in her eyes. Sadaijin also went to court, along with his sons, who had some hope of promotion, and there were only a few people left in the mansion.
It was in the evening of that day that Lady Aoi was suddenly attacked by a spasm, and before the news of this could be carried to the Court, she died.
It was in the evening of that day that Lady Aoi was suddenly struck by a spasm, and before the news could reach the Court, she passed away.
These sad tidings soon reached the Court, and created great distress and confusion: even the arrangements for appointments and promotion were disturbed. As it happened late in [153]the evening there was no time to send for the head of the monastery, or any other distinguished priest. Messengers of inquiry came one after another to the mansion, so numerous that it was almost impossible to return them all answers. We need not add how greatly affected were all her relations.
These sad news quickly spread to the Court, causing a lot of distress and confusion: even the plans for appointments and promotions were thrown off. Since it happened late in [153] the evening, there wasn’t time to call for the head of the monastery or any other notable priest. Messengers of inquiry arrived one after another at the mansion, so many that it was almost impossible to respond to them all. We need not mention how deeply affected all her relatives were.
As the death took place from a malign spiritual influence, she was left untouched during two or three days, in the hope that she might revive; but no change took place, and now all hope was abandoned. In due course the corpse was taken to the cemetery of Toribeno. Numerous mourners and priests of different churches crowded to the spot, while representatives of the ex-Emperor, Princess Wistaria, and the Heir-apparent also were present. The ceremony of burial was performed with all solemnity and pathos.
As the death was caused by a harmful spiritual presence, she remained undisturbed for two or three days, with the hope that she might come back to life. However, there was no change, and all hope was eventually given up. In time, the body was taken to the cemetery of Toribeno. Many mourners and priests from various churches gathered at the site, along with representatives of the ex-Emperor, Princess Wistaria, and the Heir-apparent. The burial ceremony was carried out with full solemnity and emotion.
Thus the modest and virtuous Lady Aoi passed away forever.
Thus the humble and virtuous Lady Aoi passed away for good.
Genji forthwith confined himself to his apartment in the grand mansion of Sadaijin, for mourning and consolation. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who was now elevated to the title of Sammi, constantly bore him company, and conversed with him both on serious and amusing subjects. Their struggle in the apartment of Gen-naishi, and also their rencontre in the garden of the "Saffron Flower," were among the topics of their consoling conversation.
Genji immediately shut himself away in his room in the grand mansion of Sadaijin to mourn and find comfort. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who had recently been promoted to the title of Sammi, kept him company and engaged him in both serious and light-hearted discussions. They talked about their struggles in the room of Gen-naishi, as well as their meeting in the garden of the "Saffron Flower," which were among the subjects of their comforting talks.
It was on one of these occasions that a soft shower of rain was falling. The evening was rendered cheerless, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô came to see him, walking slowly in his mourning robes of a dull color. Genji was leaning out of a window, his cheek resting on his hand; and, looking out upon the half-fading shrubberies, was humming—
It was on one of these occasions that a light rain was falling. The evening felt gloomy, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô came to visit him, walking slowly in his dark mourning clothes. Genji was leaning out of a window, his cheek resting on his hand; and, looking out at the fading shrubs, was humming—
"Now it's unknown."
Tô-no-Chiûjiô gently approached him. They had, as usual, some pathetic conversation, and then the latter hummed, as if to himself—
Tô-no-Chiûjiô slowly walked over to him. They had, as usual, some awkward small talk, and then he started humming, almost to himself—
From which comes the passing rain,
Her kind soul may dwell,
"Though we might stop trying to define its shape in vain."
This was soon responded to by Genji:—
This was soon answered by Genji:—
Where my lost love might be hidden, It looks bleak now to this sorrowful eye. "That looks at what has happened with tears."
There was among the faded plants of the garden a solitary Rindô-nadeshko.[85] When Tô-no-Chiûjiô had gone, Genji picked this flower, and sent it to his mother-in-law by the nurse of the infant child, with the following:—
There was among the wilted plants in the garden a single Rindô-nadeshko.[85] After Tô-no-Chiûjiô left, Genji picked this flower and sent it to his mother-in-law with the nurse of the baby, along with this note:—
Survives alone, this beautiful flower,
Left autumn's beloved treasure,
Symbol of joy's lost hour.[86]
Genji still felt lonely. He wrote a letter to the Princess Momo-zono (peach-gardens). He had known her long. He admired her, too. She had been a spectator, with her father, on the day of the consecration of the Saiin, and was one of those to whom the appearance of Genji was most welcome. In his letter he stated that she might have a little sympathy with him in his sorrow, and he also sent with it the following:—
Genji still felt lonely. He wrote a letter to Princess Momo-zono (peach-gardens). He had known her for a long time. He admired her, too. She had been there with her father on the day of the Saiin's consecration and was one of the people who welcomed Genji’s presence the most. In his letter, he mentioned that she might feel a bit of sympathy for him in his sorrow, and he also included the following:—
In dark contemplation, but none I realize Has been so sorrowful as the last,
"Which has been filled with grief and change."
There was, indeed, nothing serious between Genji and this princess; yet, as far as correspondence was concerned, they now and then exchanged letters, so she did not object to receiving this communication. She felt for him much, and an answer was returned, in which she expressed her sympathy at his bereavement.
There was, in fact, nothing serious between Genji and this princess; however, when it came to correspondence, they occasionally exchanged letters, so she didn't mind receiving this message. She cared about him a lot, and in her reply, she expressed her sympathy for his loss.
Now, in the mansion of Sadaijin every performance of requiem was celebrated. The forty-ninth day had passed, and the mementoes of the dead, both trifling and valuable, were distributed in a due and agreeable manner; and Genji at length left the grand mansion with the intention of first going to the ex-Emperor, and then of returning to his mansion at Nijiô. After his departure, Sadaijin went into the apartment occupied till lately by him. The room was the same as before, and [155]everything was unchanged; but his only daughter, the pride of his old days, was no more, and his son-in-law had gone too.
Now, in Sadaijin's mansion, every memorial service was observed. The forty-ninth day had passed, and mementos of the deceased, both small and precious, were shared appropriately; Genji finally left the grand mansion with plans to first visit the ex-Emperor, then return to his home at Nijiô. After he left, Sadaijin entered the room that had recently been occupied by him. The room looked the same as before, and [155]everything was unchanged; but his only daughter, the joy of his later years, was gone, along with his son-in-law.
He looked around him for some moments. He saw some papers lying about. They were those on which Genji had been practising penmanship for amusement—some in Chinese, others in Japanese; some in free style, others in stiff. Among these papers he saw one on which the words "Old pillows and old quilts" were written, and close to these the following:—
He glanced around for a few moments. He noticed some papers scattered about. They were the ones Genji had used to practice his handwriting for fun—some in Chinese, others in Japanese; some in a free style, others more formal. Among these papers, he spotted one with the words "Old pillows and old quilts" written on it, and next to that the following:—
May love linger around this couch,
My heart tells me, even I "I'm hesitant to leave it now."
And on another of these papers, accompanying the words, "The white frost lies upon the tiles," the following:—
And on another one of these papers, next to the words, "The white frost lies on the tiles," the following:—
On this empty bed without you lie; The flower has left its familiar spot,
"And over its spot, the dew falls."
As Sadaijin was turning over these papers a withered flower, which seems to have marked some particular occasion, dropped from amongst them.
As Sadaijin was going through these papers, a dried flower, which appeared to have marked a specific occasion, fell out from among them.
Return we now to Genji. He went to the ex-Emperor, to whom he still seemed thin and careworn. He had some affectionate conversation with him, remained till evening, and then proceeded to his mansion at Nijiô. He went to the western wing to visit the young Violet. All were habited in new winter apparel, and looked fresh and blooming.
Return we now to Genji. He went to see the ex-Emperor, who still appeared thin and worn out. They had some warm conversation together, stayed until evening, and then he went to his mansion at Nijiô. He headed to the western wing to visit the young Violet. Everyone was dressed in new winter clothes and looked fresh and vibrant.
"How long it seems since I saw you!" he exclaimed. Violet turned her glance a little aside. She was apparently shy, which only increased her beauty.
"How long has it been since I last saw you!" he said. Violet looked away slightly. She seemed a bit shy, which only made her more beautiful.
He approached, and after having a little conversation, said, "I have many things to say to you, but now I must have a little rest," and returned to his own quarters.
He came over, and after chatting a bit, said, "I have a lot to talk about, but I need to take a short break now," and went back to his own space.
The next morning, first of all he sent a letter to Sadaijin's, making inquiry after his infant child.
The next morning, he first sent a letter to Sadaijin, asking about his baby.
At this time he confined himself more than usual to his own house, and for companionship he was constantly with Violet, who was now approaching womanhood. He would sometimes talk with her differently from the manner in which he would speak to a mere girl; but on her part she seemed not to notice[156] the difference, and for their daily amusement either Go or Hentski[87] was resorted to, and sometimes they would play on till late in the evening.
At this point, he stayed home more than usual, spending time with Violet, who was now growing into a young woman. Sometimes he would talk to her differently than he would to just any girl; however, she didn't seem to notice the change. For their daily entertainment, they either played Go or Hentski, and sometimes they would keep playing well into the evening.
Some weeks thus passed away, and there was one morning when Violet did not appear so early as usual. The inmates of the house, who did not know what was the reason, were anxious about her, thinking she was indisposed. About noon Genji came. He entered the little room, saying, "Are you not quite well? Perhaps you would like to play at Go again, like last night, for a change;" but she was more than ever shy.
Some weeks went by, and one morning, Violet didn’t show up as early as usual. The people in the house, not knowing why, were worried about her, thinking she might be unwell. Around noon, Genji arrived. He walked into the small room and said, "Aren't you feeling well? Maybe you’d like to play Go again, like last night, for a change," but she was even more bashful than before.
"Why are you so shy?" he exclaimed; "be a little more cheerful—people may think it strange," said he, and stayed with her a long time trying to soothe her; but to no effect—she still continued silent and shy.
"Why are you so shy?" he exclaimed. "Be a little more cheerful—people might think it's odd," he said, and stayed with her for a long time trying to comfort her, but it didn't work—she remained quiet and shy.
This was the evening of Wild Boar's day, and some mochi (pounded rice cake) was presented to him, according to custom, on a tray of plain white wood.
This was the evening of Wild Boar's Day, and some mochi (pounded rice cake) was offered to him, following tradition, on a plain white wooden tray.
He called Koremitz before him and said, "To-day is not a very opportune day; I would rather have them to-morrow evening. Do send in some to-morrow.[88] It need not be of so many colors." So saying, he smiled a little, and sharp Koremitz soon understood what he meant. And this he accordingly did on the morrow, on a beautiful flower-waiter.
He called Koremitz over and said, "Today isn't a great day; I'd prefer to have them tomorrow evening. Please send some in tomorrow.[88] It doesn't have to be so colorful." With that, he smiled a bit, and clever Koremitz quickly got the hint. So he did just that the next day, on a lovely flower tray.
Up to this time nothing about Violet had been publicly known, and Genji thought it was time to inform her father about his daughter; but he considered he had better have the ceremony of Mogi first performed, and ordered preparations to be made with that object.
Up to this point, nothing about Violet had been publicly known, and Genji thought it was time to let her father know about his daughter; however, he decided it would be better to have the Mogi ceremony done first and arranged for the preparations to be made for that purpose.
Let us here notice that the young daughter of Udaijin, after she saw Genji, was longing to see him again. This inclination was perceived by her relations. It seems that her father was not quite averse to this liking, and he told his eldest daughter, the reigning Emperor's mother, that Genji was recently bereaved of his good consort, and that he should not feel discontented if his daughter were to take the place of Lady Aoi; but this the royal mother did not approve. "It would be far better for her to be introduced at Court," she said, and began contriving to bring this about.
Let’s note that Udaijin's young daughter, after seeing Genji, was eager to see him again. Her family noticed this interest. It seems her father was not completely against it, and he told his eldest daughter, who is the mother of the reigning Emperor, that Genji had recently lost his wife, and he wouldn't mind if his daughter took Lady Aoi's place; but the royal mother didn’t agree. "It would be much better for her to be introduced at Court," she said, and started planning to make that happen.
FOOTNOTES:
[83] Before proceeding with the story, it is necessary for the reader to peruse the following note: In Japan there existed, and still more or less exists, a certain superstition which is entertained, that the spirits of the dead have the power of inflicting injury on mankind; for instance, a woman when slighted or deserted, dies, her spirit often works evil on the man who forsook her, or on her rival. This is the spirit of the dead. There is also another belief that the spirits of the living have sometimes the same power, but in this case it only takes place when one is fiercely jealous. When this spirit works upon the rival, the owner of the spirit is not aware of it; but she herself becomes more gloomy, as if she had, as it were, lost her own spirit. These spirits can be exorcised, and the act is performed by a certain sect of priests; but the living one is considered far more difficult to exorcise than the other, because it is imagined that the dead spirit can be easily "laid," or driven back to the tomb, while the living one, being still in its present state, cannot be settled so easily. The method of exorcism is as follows: Certain spells are used on the sufferer, and certain religious addresses are read from the Buddhist bibles, and then the sufferer is made to speak out all his subjects of complaint; but it is supposed not to be the man himself who speaks and tells these causes of complaint, but the spirit of which he is possessed. This process is sometimes performed on a third party; in that case the priest temporarily transmits the spirit from the sufferer to the substitute and makes it speak with his mouth. When he has told all the causes of his complaint and wrongs, the priest sometimes argues with him, sometimes chides, sometimes soothes, and sometimes threatens, and at last says to the spirit, "If you do not go out quietly, I will confine you by my sacred power." By such means the spirit is exorcised; the process resembles mesmerism in some points, but of course has no sensible foundation. In other cases the spirits of those who have either recently, or even years before, met with cruel wrongs or death, may in their wanderings seize upon some person in the vicinity, though totally unconnected with the crime done upon them, and may cause them suffering, or even spirits, who from any cause, are unable to obtain rest, may do the same thing.
[83] Before moving on with the story, it's important for the reader to read the following note: In Japan, there is, and still somewhat is, a certain superstition that the spirits of the dead can harm the living. For example, if a woman is wronged or abandoned and dies, her spirit often seeks revenge on the man who left her or on her rival. This is the spirit of the dead. There's also a belief that living people can have similar powers, but this generally occurs only when someone is extremely jealous. When a living person's spirit affects a rival, the person isn’t aware of it, but they may become more depressed, as if they’ve lost part of their own spirit. These spirits can be exorcised, and this is done by a specific group of priests; however, it’s believed that expelling a living spirit is much tougher than dealing with a dead one, because the dead spirit can be easily "laid to rest" or sent back to the grave, while the living spirit, still in its current state, is harder to settle down. The exorcism process involves using certain spells on the afflicted person and reading religious passages from Buddhist texts, after which the person is encouraged to voice all their complaints. However, it's thought that it isn’t the person speaking; rather, it’s the spirit possessing them that is talking. Sometimes this process is done on a third party; in that case, the priest temporarily transfers the spirit from the afflicted person to the substitute and makes it speak through their mouth. Once the spirit has voiced all its complaints and grievances, the priest may argue, scold, comfort, or even threaten the spirit, ultimately saying, "If you don’t leave quietly, I will bind you with my sacred power." Through such methods, the spirit is exorcised; this process has some similarities to mesmerism, though it lacks any practical foundation. In other instances, spirits of those who have suffered severe wrongs or deaths recently, or even many years prior, may randomly attach themselves to an unrelated person nearby and cause them distress. Additionally, spirits that are unable to find peace for any reason may do the same.
[84] In the ceremony of exorcism a sacred perfume is burnt, and it was this scent which the Lady of Rokjiô perceived in her garment because her spirit was supposed to go to and fro between herself and Lady Aoi, and to bring with it the smell of this perfume.
[84] In the exorcism ceremony, a sacred perfume is burned, and it was this scent that the Lady of Rokjiô noticed on her garment because her spirit was believed to travel back and forth between her and Lady Aoi, bringing with it the fragrance of this perfume.
[87] "Hentski," a children's game. It consists in choosing beforehand a "hen" or half-character, opening a book and seeing which of the players can most quickly pick out the words beginning with this "hen."
[87] "Hentski," a children's game. It involves choosing a "hen" or half-character in advance, then opening a book and seeing which player can most quickly find the words that start with this "hen."
CHAPTER X
DIVINE TREE

he departure of the Saigû, the daughter of the Lady of Rokjiô, for
her destination in the Temple of Ise, which was postponed from time to
time, owing to different circumstances, was at length arranged to take
place in September. This definite arrangement delighted the Saigû, to
whom the uncertainty of the event had been somewhat tiresome. Her
mother also made up her mind to accompany her to the temple. Although
there was no precedent for the mother of the Saigû accompanying her
daughter, this lady made up her mind to do so, because she would not
allow her young daughter to go alone.
The departure of the Saigû, the daughter of the Lady of Rokjiô, for her journey to the Temple of Ise, which had been delayed multiple times due to various circumstances, was finally scheduled for September. This finally-set date thrilled the Saigû, as the uncertainty had been quite exhausting for her. Her mother also decided to go with her to the temple. Even though it was unusual for the mother of the Saigû to accompany her daughter, she was determined to do so because she didn't want her young daughter to go alone.
In a suburban field the "field palace" was built.[89] It was of wood, and surrounded by a fence of newly cut branches of trees. In front stood a huge torii[90] of logs, and within the compound were the quarters of the Kandzkasa.[91] Here the Saigû took up her residence, where her mother also accompanied her. When the sixteenth of September, which was fixed for the departure, arrived, the ceremony of her last consecration was duly performed on the banks of the River Katzra, whence the sacred virgin went to the Imperial Palace to have the farewell audience with the Emperor. She was accompanied by her mother. The father of the latter had been a great personage of State, and she had been married to a Royal Prince at sixteen, when there had been every possibility of her coming to the Court in a position far superior to what she now enjoyed. She was, however, bereaved of him at the age of twenty; and now at thirty she comes to take leave at her departure for a far-off province with her only daughter. The Saigû was about fourteen years of age, was extremely delicate and fair to look [158]upon, and when presented to the Emperor he was struck by the charms of her youthful appearance.
In a suburban field, the "field palace" was built.[89] It was made of wood and surrounded by a fence of freshly cut tree branches. In front stood a huge torii[90] made of logs, and inside the compound were the quarters of the Kandzkasa.[91] This is where the Saigû took up residence, accompanied by her mother. When the sixteenth of September, set for her departure, arrived, the ceremony for her final consecration was performed on the banks of the River Katzra, from where the sacred virgin went to the Imperial Palace to have her farewell audience with the Emperor. She was accompanied by her mother. The latter’s father had been a prominent figure in the government, and she had married a Royal Prince at sixteen, which could have led her to a much higher position at Court than the one she currently held. However, she lost him when she was twenty, and now at thirty, she was saying goodbye as she prepared to leave for a distant province with her only daughter. The Saigû was around fourteen years old, extremely delicate, and beautiful to look at. When she was presented to the Emperor, he was struck by her youthful charm.
Numerous carriages were ranged at the front of eight State departments to see her off in state, besides many others along the road, full of spectators.
Numerous carriages were lined up in front of eight State departments to send her off in style, along with many others along the road, filled with spectators.
Late in the afternoon her party left the palace, and turned away from Nijiô round to the highway of Tôin, and passed by the mansion of Genji, who witnessed their passing, and sent the following to the lady-mother with a twig of Sakaki (divine tree):—
Late in the afternoon, her group left the palace and headed from Nijiô to the Tôin highway, passing by Genji's mansion. He saw them go by and sent the following message to the lady-mother along with a twig of Sakaki (divine tree):—
But even though you bravely fly so far,
Your sleeve might still be damp with dew,
Before you cross Suzukah. [92]
The answer to this was sent to him from beyond the barrier of Ausaka (meeting-path) in the following form:—
The response to this was sent to him from beyond the Ausaka barrier (meeting-path) in the following way:—
In the waters of the Suzukah,
Who will care? It's forgotten too quickly. Will Ise be the one that lies so far?
And thus the Lady of Rokjiô and her daughter disappear for some time from our scenes in the capital.
And so the Lady of Rokjiô and her daughter are absent from the capital for a while.
It was about this time that the ex-Emperor was indisposed for some time, and in October his state became precarious. The anxiety of the public was general, and the Emperor went to visit him. Notwithstanding his weakness, the former gave him every injunction, first about the Heir-apparent, then about Genji, and said:—
It was around this time that the ex-Emperor was unwell for a while, and in October his condition became critical. The public was generally anxious, and the Emperor went to see him. Despite his frailty, the former gave him various instructions, first regarding the Heir-apparent, then about Genji, and said:—
"Regard him as your adviser, both in large and small matters, without reserve, and not otherwise than if I were still alive. He is not incapable of sharing in the administration of public affairs, notwithstanding his youth. He has a physiognomy which argues great qualities, and for this reason, I made him remain in an ordinary position, without creating him a Royal Prince, with the object that he should be able to take part in public affairs. Do not misconstrue these ideas."
"Think of him as your advisor, for both big and small matters, openly and as if I were still around. He's capable of participating in public affairs, despite his young age. He has a face that suggests strong qualities, and that's why I kept him in a regular position without making him a Royal Prince, so he could be involved in public matters. Don’t misunderstand these thoughts."
There were some more injunctions given of like nature relating to public matters, and the Emperor sorrowfully and repeatedly assured him that he would not neglect them. Such, however, [159]are not subjects which we women are supposed to understand, and even thus much that I have mentioned is given not without some apprehension.
There were also some additional orders about public issues, and the Emperor sadly and often told him that he wouldn’t overlook them. However, [159] these are not topics we women are expected to grasp, and even what I’ve mentioned comes with a bit of worry.
A few days after the visit of the Emperor the Heir-apparent was brought before his dying father. There had been some idea that he should be brought on the day when the Emperor paid his visit, but it was postponed to avoid any possible confusion. The boy Prince was apparently more pleased at seeing his father than concerned at his illness. To him the ex-Emperor told many things, but he was too young to heed them. Genji was also present, and the ex-Emperor explained to him in what way he should serve the Government, and how he should look after this young Prince. When their interview concluded it was already merging towards the evening, and the young Prince returned to the palace.
A few days after the Emperor's visit, the Crown Prince was brought before his dying father. There had been some plans to bring him on the day of the Emperor's visit, but it was postponed to avoid any confusion. The young Prince seemed more happy to see his father than worried about his illness. The ex-Emperor shared many things with him, but he was too young to understand them. Genji was also there, and the ex-Emperor explained how he should serve the Government and take care of the young Prince. By the time their meeting ended, it was already getting to be evening, and the young Prince returned to the palace.
The Royal mother of the reigning Emperor (formerly Koki-den-Niogo) would also have visited the ex-Emperor but for her repugnance to encounter the Princess Wistaria, who never left his side.
The royal mother of the current emperor (formerly Koki-den-Niogo) would have visited the ex-emperor if it weren't for her strong dislike of crossing paths with Princess Wistaria, who was always by his side.
In the course of a few days the strength of the Emperor began to decline, and at last he quietly and peacefully passed away.
In just a few days, the Emperor's strength started to fade, and eventually he passed away quietly and peacefully.
And now the Court went into general mourning, and Genji, being one of the principal mourners, put on a dress of Wistaria cloth;[93] so frequently did misfortune fall on him in the course of a few years, and his cares became really great.
And now the Court entered a period of mourning, and Genji, being one of the main mourners, wore a robe made of Wistaria cloth;[93] as misfortune had struck him repeatedly over the past few years, and his worries became truly overwhelming.
The funeral and the weekly requiems were performed with all due pomp and ceremony, and when the forty-ninth day had passed, all the private household of his late Majesty dispersed in the midst of the dreary weather of the latter part of December to their own homes; the Princess Wistaria retiring to her own residence in Sanjiô, accompanied by her brother, Prince Hiôbkiô.
The funeral and the weekly memorial services were held with all the necessary formalities, and after the forty-ninth day had passed, the entire household of the late King returned to their own homes in the dreary weather of late December. Princess Wistaria went back to her home in Sanjiô, along with her brother, Prince Hiôbkiô.
True, it is that his late Majesty had been for some time off the throne, but his authority had by no means diminished on that account. But his death now altered the state of things, and the ascendancy of the family of Udaijin became assured. The people in general entertained great fear that infelicitous changes would take place in public affairs, and among these Genji and the Princess Wistaria were the most disturbed by such anxieties.[160]
True, his late Majesty had been off the throne for some time, but his authority hadn’t diminished because of it. However, his death changed everything, and the Udaijin family’s power became secure. Most people were very worried that unfortunate changes would happen in public matters, and among them, Genji and Princess Wistaria were the most troubled by such fears.[160]
The new year came in, but nothing joyful or exciting accompanied its presence—the world was still.
The new year arrived, but nothing joyful or exciting came with it—the world felt quiet.
Genji kept himself to his mansion. In those days, when his father was still in power, his courtyard was filled with the carriages of visitors, especially when the days of the appointments were approaching; but now this was changed, and his household secretaries had but little to occupy them.
Genji stayed inside his mansion. Back then, when his father was still in charge, his courtyard was bustling with visitors' carriages, especially as appointment days got closer; but now things had changed, and his household secretaries had very little to do.
In January the Princess Momo-zono (peach-gardens) was chosen for the Saiin, of the Temple of Kamo, her predecessor having retired from office, on account of the mourning for her father, the late ex-Emperor.
In January, Princess Momo-zono (Peach Gardens) was selected as the Saiin of the Temple of Kamo, as her predecessor had stepped down from her position due to mourning for her father, the late ex-Emperor.
There were not many precedents for Princesses of the second generation being appointed to this position; but this Princess was so chosen, owing, it seems, to the circumstance that there was no immediate issue of the Imperial blood suitable for this office.
There weren't many examples of second-generation princesses being appointed to this position, but this princess was chosen for it because, it seems, there was no immediate heir from the imperial family fit for the role.
In February the youngest daughter of the Udaijin became the Naishi-no-Kami,[94] in the place of the former one, who had left office and become a nun after the death of the ex-Emperor.
In February, the youngest daughter of the Udaijin became the Naishi-no-Kami,[94] taking over from the previous one, who had stepped down and become a nun after the ex-Emperor passed away.
She took up her residence in the Kokiden, which was till lately occupied by her sister, the Empress-mother, who at this period spent most of her time at her father's, and who when she came to the Court made the Ume-Tsubo (the plum-chamber) her apartment.
She moved into the Kokiden, which had recently been occupied by her sister, the Empress-mother. At that time, the Empress-mother spent most of her time at her father's place, and when she came to the Court, she made the Ume-Tsubo (the plum-chamber) her room.
Meanwhile the Empress-mother, who was by nature sagacious and revengeful, and who during the late Emperor's life had been fain to disguise her spiteful feelings, now conceived designs of vengeance against those who had been adverse to her; and this spirit was directed especially against Genji and his father-in-law, Sadaijin—against the latter because he had married his only daughter to Genji against the wishes of the Emperor when Heir-apparent, and because during the life of the late Emperor his influence eclipsed that of her father, Udaijin, who had long been his political adversary.
Meanwhile, the Empress-mother, who was naturally clever and vengeful, and who had to hide her spiteful feelings during the late Emperor's life, now began to plot revenge against those who had opposed her. Her wrath was particularly aimed at Genji and his father-in-law, Sadaijin—against Sadaijin because he had married his only daughter to Genji against the Emperor's wishes when he was the Heir-apparent, and because during the late Emperor's reign, Sadaijin's influence overshadowed that of her father, Udaijin, who had been his longstanding political rival.
The Emperor, it is true, never forgot the dying injunctions of his father, and never failed in sympathy with Genji; but he was still young, with a weak mind, and therefore he was under the influence of his mother and grandfather, Udaijin, and was [161]often constrained by them in his actions to go contrary to his own wishes.
The Emperor never forgot his father's dying wishes and always felt for Genji. However, he was still young and impressionable, so he was influenced by his mother and his grandfather, Udaijin, which often forced him to act against his own desires.
Such being the state of things, Sadaijin seldom appeared at Court, and his loss of influence became manifest. Genji, too, had become less adventurous and more steady in his life; and in his mansion Violet became the favorite object of attraction, in whose behalf the ceremony of Mogi had been duly performed some time before, and who had been presented to her father. The latter had for a long time regarded her as lost, and even now he never forgave the way in which his daughter had been taken away by Genji.
Given the current situation, Sadaijin rarely showed up at Court, and it was clear that his influence was fading. Genji, too, was less of a risk-taker and more settled in his life; at his mansion, Violet became the center of attention, for whom the Mogi ceremony had been performed some time ago, and who had been introduced to her father. He had long thought of her as lost, and even now, he could never forgive Genji for how his daughter had been taken from him.
The summer had passed without any particular events, and autumn arrived. Genji, wishing to have a little change, went to the monastery of Unlinin,[95] and spent some days in the chamber of a rissh (discipline-master), who was a brother of his mother. Maple-trees were changing their tints, and the beautiful scenery around this spot made him almost forget his home. His daily amusement was to gather together several monks, and make them discuss before him.
The summer went by without anything noteworthy happening, and autumn came. Genji, looking for a change of pace, went to the Unlinin monastery,[95] and spent a few days in the chamber of a rissh (discipline-master), who happened to be his mother's brother. The maple trees were changing colors, and the stunning views in the area almost made him forget about home. His daily entertainment was gathering various monks to discuss different topics in front of him.
He himself perused the so-called "sixty volumes,"[96] and would get the monks to explain any point which was not clear to his understanding.
He himself went through the so-called "sixty volumes,"[96] and would have the monks explain any points that weren't clear to him.
When he came to reflect on the various circumstances taking place in the capital, he would have preferred remaining in his present retirement; but he could not forget one whom he had left behind there, and this caused him to return. After he had requested a splendid expiatory service to be performed, he left the monastery. The monks and the neighbors came to see him depart. His carriage was still black, and his sleeves were still of Wistaria, and in this gloomy state he made his return to his mansion in Nijiô.
When he thought about everything happening in the capital, he would have rather stayed in his quiet retreat; but he couldn’t forget someone he had left behind, which made him go back. After he arranged for a grand atonement service to be held, he left the monastery. The monks and locals came to see him off. His carriage was still black, and his sleeves were still Wistaria, and in this somber mood, he returned to his mansion in Nijiô.
He brought back some twigs of maple, whose hues, when compared with those in his own garden, he perceived were far more beautiful. He, therefore, sent one of these to the residence of Princess Wistaria, who had it put in a vase, and hung at the side of her veranda.
He brought back some maple twigs, which he noticed were much more beautiful than those in his own garden. So, he sent one of them to Princess Wistaria's house, where she had it placed in a vase and hung it by her veranda.
Next day he went to the Imperial Palace, to see his brother the Emperor, who was passing a quiet and unoccupied leisure, [162]and soon entered into a pleasant conversation on matters both past and present. This Emperor, it must be remembered, was a person of quiet ways and moderate ambition. He was kind in heart, and affectionate to his relatives. His eyes were shut to the more objectionable actions of Genji. He talked with him on different topics of literature, and asked his opinions on different questions. He also talked on several poetical subjects, and on the news of the day—of the departure of the Saigû.
The next day, he went to the Imperial Palace to see his brother, the Emperor, who was enjoying a peaceful and uneventful day, [162]and soon they had a nice conversation about both the past and the present. This Emperor was known for his calm demeanor and modest ambitions. He was warm-hearted and caring towards his family. He overlooked some of Genji's more questionable actions. They discussed various topics in literature and he asked for Genji's thoughts on different matters. They also chatted about several poetic subjects and the current news—specifically the departure of the Saigû.
The conversation then led to the little Prince, the Heir-apparent. The Emperor said, "Our father has enjoined me to adopt him as my son, and to be kind to him in every way; but he was always a favorite of mine, and this injunction was unnecessary, for I could not be any more particularly kind to him. I am very glad that he is very clever for his age in penmanship and the like."
The conversation then turned to the little Prince, the Heir-apparent. The Emperor said, "Our father has instructed me to adopt him as my son and to be kind to him in every way; but he has always been a favorite of mine, and this instruction was unnecessary because I couldn't be any kinder to him. I'm really glad that he's quite skilled for his age in penmanship and similar things."
Genji replied, "Yes, I also notice that he is of no ordinary promise; but yet we must admit that his ability may be only partial."
Genji replied, "Yes, I can see that he has exceptional potential; but we have to acknowledge that his skills might be limited."
After this conversation Genji left. On his way he came across a nephew of the Empress-mother, who seems to have been a person of rather arrogant and rough character. As he crossed Genji's path he stopped for a minute, and loudly reciting,
After this conversation, Genji left. On his way, he ran into a nephew of the Empress-mother, who appeared to have a rather arrogant and rough demeanor. As he crossed Genji's path, he paused for a moment and loudly recited,
And the Prince was scared,"[97]
passed on. Genji at once understood what it was intended for, but prudently proceeded on his way homeward without taking any notice of it.
passed on. Genji immediately understood what it was for, but wisely continued his way home without acknowledging it.
Let us now proceed to the Princess Wistaria. Since she had been bereaved of the late Emperor she retired to her private residence. She fully participated in all those inglorious mortifications to which Genji and his father-in-law were subjected. She was convinced she would never suffer such cruel treatment as that which Seki-Foojin[98] did at the hands of her rival, but she was also convinced that some sort of misfortune was inevitable. [163]These thoughts at last led her to determine to give up the world. The fortune of her child, however, had been long a subject of anxiety to her; and though she had determined to do so, the thought of him had affected her mind still more keenly. She had hitherto rarely visited the Court, where he was residing; for her visits might be unpleasing to the feelings of her rival, the other ex-Empress, and prejudicial to his interests.
Let’s move on to Princess Wistaria. After losing the late Emperor, she withdrew to her private home. She went through all the humiliating experiences that Genji and her father-in-law faced. She believed she would never endure the harsh treatment that Seki-Foojin[98] suffered from her rival, but she also thought some misfortune was unavoidable. [163] Eventually, these thoughts led her to decide to give up her life in the world. However, she had long been worried about her child's well-being; and despite her resolution, thoughts of him weighed heavily on her mind. She had rarely gone to the Court where he lived, as her visits might upset her rival, the other ex-Empress, and be detrimental to his future.
However, she now went there unceremoniously, in order to see him before she carried out her intention to retire. In the course of her chatting with him, she said, "Suppose, that while I do not see you for some time, my features become changed, what would you think?"
However, she now went there casually, to see him before she followed through on her plan to leave. While they were chatting, she asked, "What would you think if my face changed while we weren't in touch for a while?"
The little Prince, who watched her face, replied, "Like Shikib?[99]—no—that can't be." The Princess smiled a little, and said, "No, that is not so; Shikib's is changed by age, but suppose mine were different from hers, and my hair became shorter than hers, and I wore a black dress like a chaplain-in-waiting, and I could not see you often, any longer." And she became a little sad, which made the Prince also a little downcast.
The little Prince, who was looking at her face, replied, "Like Shikib?—no, that can't be." The Princess smiled faintly and said, "No, that's not it; Shikib's has changed with age, but what if mine were different from hers? What if my hair got shorter than hers, and I wore a black dress like a chaplain-in-waiting, and I couldn't see you as often anymore?" She became a bit sad, which made the Prince feel a little down as well.
Serene was his face, and finely pencilled were his eyebrows. He was growing up fast, and his teeth were a little decayed and blackened,[100] which gave a peculiar beauty to his smile, and the prettiness of his appearance only served to increase her regret; and with a profound pensiveness she returned to her residence.
His face was calm, and his eyebrows were finely shaped. He was growing up quickly, and his teeth were slightly decayed and darkened, which added a unique charm to his smile. The attractiveness of his appearance only deepened her regret, and with a deep sense of sadness, she went back to her home.
In the middle of December she performed Mihakkô (a grand special service on the anniversary of death), which she was carefully preparing for some days. The rolls of the Kiô (Buddhist Bible) used for this occasion were made most magnificently—the spindle of jade, the covering of rich satin, and its case of woven bamboo ornamented likewise, as well as the flower-table.
In mid-December, she held Mihakkô (a special service on the anniversary of death), which she had been preparing for several days. The rolls of the Kiô (Buddhist Bible) used for this occasion were made beautifully—the spindle was jade, the covering was rich satin, and its case was woven bamboo, all elegantly decorated, along with the flower table.
The first day's ceremony was for her father, the second for her mother, and the third for the late Emperor. Several nobles were present, and participated, Genji being one of them. Different presents were made by them all. At the end of the third day's performance her vows of retirement were, to the surprise of all, announced by the priest. At the conclusion of the whole ceremony, the chief of the Hiye monastery, whom she had sent [164]for, arrived, and from whom she received the "commandments." She then had her hair cut off by her uncle, Bishop of Yokogawa.
The first day's ceremony was for her father, the second for her mother, and the third for the late Emperor. Several nobles were there and took part, Genji being one of them. Everyone brought different gifts. At the end of the third day's ceremony, to everyone's surprise, the priest announced her vows of retirement. Once the entire ceremony wrapped up, the head of the Hiye monastery, whom she had sent [164]for, arrived, and she received the "commandments" from him. She then had her hair cut off by her uncle, the Bishop of Yokogawa.
These proceedings cast a gloom over the minds of all present, but especially on those of Hiôb-Kiô, her brother, and Genji; and soon after every one departed for his home.
These events left everyone feeling down, especially Hiôb-Kiô, her brother, and Genji; and soon after, everyone went home.
Another New Year came in, and the aspect of the Court was brighter. A royal banquet and singing dances were soon expected to take place, but the Princess Wistaria no longer took any heed of them, and most of her time was devoted to prayer in a new private chapel, which she had had built expressly for herself in her grounds.
Another New Year arrived, and the atmosphere at the Court was more vibrant. A royal banquet and lively dances were on the horizon, but Princess Wistaria no longer paid them any attention, spending most of her time in prayer at a new private chapel she had built just for herself on her estate.
Genji came to pay his New Year's visit on the seventh day, but he saw no signs of the season. All nobles who used to pay visits of felicitation, now shunned her house and gathered at the mansion of Udaijin, near her own. The only things which caught Genji's attention in her mansion was a white horse,[101] which was being submitted to her inspection as on former occasions. When he entered, he noticed that all the hangings of the room and the dresses of the inmates were of the dark hues of conventual life. The only things that there seemed to herald spring, were the melting of the thin ice on the surface of the lake, and the budding of the willows on its banks. The scene suggested many reflections to his mind; and, after the usual greetings of the season, and a short conversation, he quitted the mansion.
Genji came to make his New Year's visit on the seventh day, but he noticed no signs of the season. All the nobles who used to come to congratulate her were now avoiding her house and gathering at Udaijin's mansion, which was close by. The only thing that caught Genji's eye in her mansion was a white horse,[101] presented for her inspection as in previous years. When he entered, he saw that all the decorations in the room and the clothes of the residents were in the dark tones of a conventual life. The only hints of spring were the thin ice melting on the lake's surface and the willows starting to bud along its banks. The scene prompted many thoughts in his mind; and after the usual New Year's greetings and a brief conversation, he left the mansion.
It should be here noticed that none of her household officers received any promotion or appointment to any sinecure office, or honorary title, even where the merit of the individual deserved it, or the Court etiquette required it. Nay, even the proper income for her household expenses was, under different pretexts, neglected. As for the Princess, she must have been prepared for such inevitable consequences of her giving up the world; but it ought not to be taken as implying that the sacrifice should be so great. Hence these facts caused much disappointment to her household, and the mind of the Princess herself was sometimes moved by feelings of mortification. Nevertheless, troubled about herself no longer, she only studied the welfare and prosperity of her child, and persevered in the [165]most devout prayers for this. She also remembered a secret sin, still unknown to the world, which tormented the recesses of her soul, and she was constantly praying to Buddha to lighten her burden.
It should be noted that none of her household staff received any promotions or appointments to any easy jobs or honorary titles, even when individuals deserved it or court etiquette demanded it. In fact, the proper funds for her household expenses were ignored for various reasons. As for the Princess, she must have known this would happen when she decided to leave the social scene; however, it shouldn't imply that the sacrifice had to be so significant. These circumstances led to a lot of disappointment among her staff, and the Princess herself sometimes felt embarrassed. Nonetheless, no longer preoccupied with her own troubles, she focused solely on the well-being and success of her child and continued with the [165]most fervent prayers for this. She also recalled a hidden sin, still unknown to others, that burdened her soul, and she was constantly praying to Buddha for relief.
About the same time, tired of the world, both public and private, Sadaijin sent in his resignation. The Emperor had not forgotten how much he was respected by the late ex-Emperor, how the latter had enjoined him always to regard him as a support of the country, and he several times refused to accept his resignation; but Sadaijin persevered in his request, and confined himself to his own mansion. This gave complete ascendancy to the family of Udaijin. All the sons of Sadaijin, who formerly had enjoyed considerable distinction at Court, were now fast sinking into insignificance, and had very little influence. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, the eldest of them, was one of those affected by the change of circumstances. True, he was married to the fourth daughter of Udaijin; but he passed little time with her, she still residing with her father, and he was not among the favorite sons-in-law. His name was also omitted in the appointment list on promotion day, which seems to have been intended by his father-in-law as a warning.
Around the same time, feeling fed up with both public and private life, Sadaijin submitted his resignation. The Emperor remembered how much the late ex-Emperor respected him and how the ex-Emperor had urged him to always consider himself a pillar of the country. Despite this, he repeatedly refused to accept Sadaijin's resignation; however, Sadaijin stuck to his request and remained at his own home. This allowed the Udaijin family to gain full control. All of Sadaijin's sons, who once held significant positions at Court, were now fading into obscurity and had very little influence. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, the oldest son, was particularly affected by the change in circumstances. Although he was married to Udaijin's fourth daughter, he spent little time with her as she still lived with her father, and he was not one of the favored sons-in-law. His name was also left off the promotion list, which seemed to be a warning from his father-in-law.
Under such circumstances he was constantly with Genji, and they studied and played together. They both well remembered how they used to compete with each other in such matters as studying and playing, and they still kept their rivalry alive. They would sometimes send for some scholars, and would compose poems together, or play the "Covering Rhymes."[102] They seldom appeared at Court, while in the outer world different scandals about them were increasing day by day.
Under these circumstances, he spent all his time with Genji, and they studied and played together. They both remembered how they used to compete with each other in academics and games, and their rivalry was still strong. Occasionally, they would invite some scholars over to compose poems together or play the "Covering Rhymes."[102] They rarely visited the Court, while outside, various scandals about them grew by the day.
One day in summer Tô-no-Chiûjiô came to pay his usual visit to Genji. He had brought by his page several interesting books, and Genji also ordered several rare books from his library. Many scholars were sent for, in such a manner as not to appear too particular; and many nobles and University students were also present. They were divided into two parties, the right and the left, and began betting on the game of "Covering Rhymes." Genji headed the right, and Tô-no-Chiûjiô the left. To his credit the former often hit on the most difficult rhymes, with which the scholars were puzzled. At [166]last the left was beaten by the right, consequently Tô-no-Chiûjiô gave an entertainment to the party, as arranged in their bet.
One summer day, Tô-no-Chiûjiô came over to visit Genji as usual. He brought several interesting books with him via his assistant, and Genji also ordered some rare books from his library. They called for many scholars, aiming not to seem too choosy, and nobles and university students were also present. They split into two groups, the right and the left, and started betting on the game of "Covering Rhymes." Genji led the right, while Tô-no-Chiûjiô led the left. Impressively, Genji often came up with the trickiest rhymes that left the scholars stumped. At [166], the left lost to the right, so Tô-no-Chiûjiô hosted an event for the group, as agreed in their bet.
They also amused themselves by writing prose and verse. Some roses were blossoming in front of the veranda, which possessed a quiet charm different from those of the full season of spring.
They also entertained themselves by writing prose and poetry. Some roses were blooming in front of the porch, which had a calm charm different from the busyness of full springtime.
The sight of these afforded them a delightful enjoyment while they were partaking of refreshment. A son of Tô-no-Chiûjiô, about eight or nine years old, was present. He was the second boy by his wife, Udaijin's daughter, and a tolerable player on the Sôh-flute. Both his countenance and disposition were amiable. The party was in full enjoyment when the boy rose and sang "Takasago" (high sand).[103] When he proceeded to the last clause of his song,
The sight of these things gave them great pleasure while they enjoyed their refreshments. A son of Tô-no-Chiûjiô, around eight or nine years old, was there. He was the second child of his wife, Udaijin's daughter, and played the Sôh-flute pretty well. Both his face and personality were pleasant. The group was having a wonderful time when the boy stood up and sang "Takasago" (high sand).[103] As he reached the last line of his song,
That blossomed this morning!
Tô-no-Chiûjiô offered his cup to Genji, saying,
Tô-no-Chiûjiô offered his cup to Genji, saying,
"Sweet like a newly blooming flower!"
Genji, smiling, took the cup as he replied,
Genji, smiling, took the cup as he responded,
The rain will pour, and the wind will howl,
"Before it's fully blown."
And added,
And added,
Genji was pressed by Tô-no-Chiûjiô to take several more cups, and his humor reached its height. Many poems, both in Chinese and Japanese, were composed by those present, most of whom paid high compliment to Genji. He felt proud, and unconsciously exclaimed, "The son of King Yuen, the brother of King Mu;" and would have added, "the King Ching's ----"[104] but there he paused.[167]
Genji was urged by Tô-no-Chiûjiô to drink several more cups, and he was in high spirits. Many poems, both in Chinese and Japanese, were written by those present, most of whom praised Genji highly. He felt proud and spontaneously exclaimed, "The son of King Yuen, the brother of King Mu;" and would have added, "the King Ching's ----" but he paused there.[167]
To describe the scene which followed at a time such as this, when every mind is not in due equilibrium, is against the warning of Tsurayuki, the poet, so I will here pass over the rest.
To describe the scene that followed at a time like this, when everyone’s mind isn’t quite balanced, goes against Tsurayuki’s advice, the poet, so I’ll skip the rest.
Naishi-no-Kami, the young daughter of Udaijin, now retired to her home from the Court, having been attacked by ague; and the object of her retirement was to enjoy rest and repose, as well as to have spells performed for her illness.
Naishi-no-Kami, the young daughter of Udaijin, has now returned home from the Court after being struck by fever; her reason for leaving was to seek rest and relaxation, as well as to undergo rituals for her recovery.
This change did her great good, and she speedily recovered from the attack.
This change really helped her, and she quickly bounced back from the attack.
We had mentioned before that she always had a tender yearning for Genji, and she was the only one of her family who entertained any sympathy or good feeling towards him. She had seen, for some time, the lack of consideration and the indifference with which he was treated by her friends, and used to send messages of kind inquiry. Genji, on his part also, had never forgotten her, and the sympathy which she showed towards him excited in his heart the most lively appreciation.
We had already mentioned that she always had a soft spot for Genji, and she was the only one in her family who felt any sympathy or kindness towards him. For a while, she had noticed the lack of respect and the indifference with which her friends treated him, and she would send messages to check in on him. Genji, for his part, had never forgotten her, and the kindness she showed him sparked a deep appreciation in his heart.
These mutual feelings led at length to making appointments for meeting during her retirement. Genji ran the risk of visiting her secretly in her own apartments. This was really hazardous, more especially so because her sister, the Empress-mother, was at this time staying in the same mansion. We cannot regard either the lady or Genji as entirely free from the charge of imprudence, which, on his part, was principally the result of his old habits of wandering.
These shared feelings eventually led to planning secret meetings during her retirement. Genji took the risk of visiting her privately in her own quarters. This was quite dangerous, especially since her sister, the Empress-mother, was also staying in the same house. We can't view either the lady or Genji as completely free from being careless, which, in his case, was mainly due to his long-standing habit of wandering.
It was on a summer's evening that Genji contrived to see her in her own apartment, and while they were conversing, a thunderstorm suddenly broke forth, and all the inmates got up and ran to and fro in their excitement. Genji had lost the opportunity of escape, and, besides, the dawn had already broken.
It was a summer evening when Genji managed to see her in her own room, and while they were talking, a thunderstorm suddenly hit, causing everyone inside to get up and run around in a panic. Genji had missed his chance to escape, and besides, dawn was already breaking.
When the storm became lighter and the thunder ceased, Udaijin went first to the room of his royal daughter, and then to that of Naishi-no-Kami. The noise of the falling rain made his footsteps inaudible, and all unexpectedly he appeared at the door and said: "What a storm it has been! Were you not frightened?"
When the storm eased up and the thunder stopped, Udaijin first went to his royal daughter's room, and then to Naishi-no-Kami's. The sound of the rain kept his footsteps silent, and out of nowhere, he showed up at the door and said: "What a storm it was! Weren't you scared?"
This voice startled both Genji and the lady. The former hid himself on one side of the room, and the latter stepped forth to meet her father. Her face was deeply flushed, which he soon noticed. He said, "You seem still excited; is your illness not[168] yet quite passed?" While he was so saying he caught sight of the sash of a man's cloak, twisted round her skirt.
This voice surprised both Genji and the lady. Genji quickly moved to the side of the room, while the lady stepped forward to greet her father. Her face was deeply flushed, which he noticed right away. He said, "You still seem excited; is your illness not[168] fully gone yet?" As he spoke, he noticed the sash of a man's cloak twisted around her skirt.
"How strange!" thought he. The next moment he noticed some papers lying about, on which something had been scribbled. "This is more strange!" he thought again; and exclaimed, "Whose writings are these?" At this request she looked aside, and all at once noticed the sash round her skirt, and became quite confused. Udaijin was a man of quiet nature; so, without distressing her further, bent down to pick up the papers, when by so doing he perceived a man behind the screen, who was apparently in great confusion and was endeavoring to hide his face. However, Udaijin soon discovered who he was, and without any further remarks quitted the room, taking the papers with him.
"How strange!" he thought. In the next moment, he noticed some papers scattered around with something scribbled on them. "This is even stranger!" he thought again, then exclaimed, "Whose writings are these?" When he asked, she looked away and suddenly noticed the sash around her skirt, becoming quite flustered. Udaijin was naturally calm, so without further upsetting her, he bent down to pick up the papers. In doing so, he spotted a man behind the screen who looked very flustered and was trying to hide his face. However, Udaijin quickly figured out who he was and without saying anything more, left the room, taking the papers with him.
The troubled state of Genji and the lady may be easily imagined, and in great anxiety he left the scene.
The troubled situation between Genji and the lady is easy to picture, and feeling very anxious, he left the scene.
Now it was the character of Udaijin that he could never keep anything to himself, even his thoughts. He therefore went to the eldest daughter—that is, the Empress-mother, and told her that he had found papers which clearly were in the handwriting of Genji, and that though venturesomeness is the characteristic of men, such conduct as that which Genji had indulged in was against all propriety. "People said," continued Udaijin, "that he was always carrying on a correspondence with the present Saiin. Were this true, it would not only be against public decorum, but his own interest; although I did not entertain any suspicion before."
Now Udaijin was the kind of person who could never keep anything to himself, not even his thoughts. So, he went to the eldest daughter— the Empress-mother— and told her that he had found papers that were clearly written in Genji's handwriting. He said that while men are often adventurous, what Genji had done was inappropriate. "People say," Udaijin continued, "that he’s always corresponding with the current Saiin. If that's true, it would not only violate public decorum, but also harm his own interests, even though I didn’t have any suspicions before."
When the sagacious Empress-mother heard this, her anger was something fearful. "See the Emperor," she said; "though he is Emperor, how little he is respected! When he was Heir-apparent, the ex-Sadaijin, not having presented his daughter to him, gave her to Genji, then a mere boy, on the eve of his Gembuk; and now this Genji boldly dares to carry on such intrigues with a lady who is intended to be the Royal consort! How daring, also, is his correspondence with the sacred Saiin! On the whole, his conduct, in every respect, does not appear to be as loyal as might be expected, and this only seems to arise from his looking forward to the ascent of the young Prince to the throne."
When the wise Empress-mother heard this, her anger was truly alarming. "Look at the Emperor," she said; "even though he is Emperor, he is not respected at all! When he was the Crown Prince, the former Sadaijin didn’t present his daughter to him and instead gave her to Genji, who was just a boy, right before his coming-of-age ceremony; and now this Genji has the audacity to pursue such relationships with a lady who is supposed to be the Royal consort! How bold he is to correspond with the sacred Saiin! Overall, his behavior seems far from loyal, which appears to stem from his anticipation of the young Prince taking the throne."
Udaijin somehow felt the undesirability of this anger, and he began to change his tone, and tried to soothe her, saying:[169] "You have some reason for being so affected; yet don't disclose such matters to the public, and pray don't tell it to the Emperor. It is, of course, an impropriety on the part of the Prince, but we must admit that our girl, also, would not escape censure. We had better first warn her privately among ourselves; and if the matter does not even then come all right, I will myself be responsible for that."
Udaijin sensed that this anger was unhelpful, so he softened his tone and tried to calm her down, saying:[169] "You have some reason for being this upset; just don't share these things with the public, and please don't mention it to the Emperor. It's definitely inappropriate behavior from the Prince, but we must also acknowledge that our girl wouldn't escape criticism either. It's better if we first talk to her privately among ourselves; and if things don't improve even then, I'll take full responsibility for it."
The Empress-mother, however, could not calm her angry feelings. It struck her as a great disrespect to her dignity, on Genji's part, to venture to intrude into the very mansion where she was staying. And she began to meditate how to turn this incident into a means of carrying out the design which she had been forming for some time.
The Empress-mother, however, could not shake her anger. She felt it was a huge disrespect to her dignity for Genji to dare intrude into the very mansion where she was staying. And she started to think about how to turn this situation to her advantage in executing the plan she had been considering for some time.
FOOTNOTES:
[91] Shinto priests.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shinto priests.
[94] This was an office held by a Court lady, whose duty it was to act as a medium of communication in the transmitting of messages between the Emperor and State officials.
[94] This was a position held by a court lady, whose job was to serve as a communication link for sending messages between the Emperor and government officials.
[97] A passage of a Chinese history. The story is, that a Prince of a certain Chinese kingdom contrived to have assassinated an Emperor, his enemy. When he sent off the assassin this event took place. The allusion here seems to imply the allegation that Genji intended high treason.
[97] A section of Chinese history. The story goes that a prince from a specific Chinese kingdom managed to have an emperor, his rival, assassinated. This event occurred when he dispatched the assassin. The reference here seems to suggest the accusation that Genji planned treason.
[98] She was the favorite of the first Emperor of the Hung dynasty in China, and the rival of the Empress. When the Emperor died, the Empress, a clever and disdainful woman, revenged herself by cutting off her feet, and her arms, and making away with her son.
[98] She was the favorite of the first Emperor of the Hung dynasty in China and the rival of the Empress. When the Emperor died, the Empress, a smart and contemptuous woman, got her revenge by cutting off her feet, her arms, and getting rid of her son.
[101] It was the custom to show a white horse on the seventh day of the new year to the Empress, the superstition being that this was a protestation against evil spirits.
[101] It was a tradition to present a white horse to the Empress on the seventh day of the new year, based on the superstition that this would ward off evil spirits.
[103] Name of a ballad.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Title of a ballad.
[104] In Chinese history it is recorded that in giving an injunction to his son, Duke Choau, a great statesman of the eleventh century b.c., used these words: "I am the son of King Yuen, the brother of King Mu, and the uncle of King Ching; but I am so ready in receiving men in any way distinguished, that I am often interrupted three times at my dinner, or in my bath." It would seem that Genji, in the pride of his feeling, unconsciously made the above quotation in reference to himself.
[104] In Chinese history, it’s recorded that when giving advice to his son, Duke Choau, a prominent statesman from the 11th century B.C., used these words: "I am the son of King Yuen, the brother of King Mu, and the uncle of King Ching; but I am so open to receiving any distinguished individuals that I often get interrupted three times during my dinner or while I’m in the bath." It seems that Genji, feeling proud, unintentionally referenced this when thinking about himself.
CHAPTER XI
VILLA OF FALLING FLOWERS

he troubles of Genji increased day by day, and the world became
irksome to him. One incident, however, deserves a brief notice before
we enter into the main consequences of these troubles.
Genji's troubles grew more and more each day, and life started to feel tedious to him. However, one event is worth mentioning before we dive into the main fallout from these troubles.
There was a lady who had been a Niogo at the Court of the late ex-Emperor, and who was called Reikeiden-Niogo, from the name of her chamber. She had borne no child to him, and after his death she, together with a younger sister, was living in straitened circumstances. Genji had long known both of them, and they were often aided by the liberality with which he cheerfully assisted them, both from feelings of friendship, and out of respect to his late father.
There was a woman who used to be a Niogo at the court of the late ex-Emperor, known as Reikeiden-Niogo, named after her chamber. She had not had any children with him, and after his death, she and her younger sister were living in difficult conditions. Genji had known both of them for a long time, and he often helped them generously, both out of friendship and in honor of his late father.
He, at this time, kept himself quiet at his own home, but he now paid these ladies a visit one evening, when the weather, after a long-continued rain, had cleared up. He conversed with them on topics of past times until late in the evening. The waning moon threw her faint light over the tall trees standing in the garden, which spread their dark shadows over the ground. From among them an orange-tree in full blossom poured forth its sweet perfume, and a Hototo-gisu[105] flew over it singing most enchantingly.
He was keeping to himself at home during this time, but one evening, after a long rain had finally cleared up, he decided to visit these ladies. They chatted about old times late into the evening. The fading moon cast a soft light over the tall trees in the garden, creating dark shadows on the ground. Among them, an orange tree in full bloom released its sweet fragrance, and a Hototo-gisu[105] flew over it, singing beautifully.
"'Ah! how he recollects his own friend!'" said Genji, and continued:—
"'Ah! how he remembers his own friend!'" said Genji, and continued:—
The smells bring you back again,
And now you sing in the evening hour,
Your faithful loving strain.
To this the elder lady replied:—
To this, the older woman replied:—
And the shadow of friendship is rarely seen,
These flowers celebrate the bright days that have passed. "And bring the joys of the past to our sadness."
And, after a long and friendly conversation, Genji returned to his home. One may say that the character of Genji was changeable, it is true, yet we must do him justice for his kind-heartedness to his old acquaintances such as these two sisters, and this would appear to be the reason why he seldom estranged the hearts of those whom he liked.
And after a long and friendly chat, Genji went back home. Some might say that Genji was unpredictable, and that's true, but we have to give him credit for his kindness towards his old friends like these two sisters, which seems to be why he rarely pushed away the people he cared about.
FOOTNOTES:
[105] The name of a small bird which appears about the time when the orange trees are in blossom. It sings, and is most active in the evening. In poetry, therefore, the orange blossom and this bird are associated, and they are both, the blossom and the bird, emblems of old memories.
[105] The name of a small bird that shows up around the time the orange trees bloom. It sings and is most active in the evening. In poetry, the orange blossom and this bird are linked, both representing old memories.
CHAPTER XII
EXILE AT SUMA

enji at last made up his mind to undergo a voluntary exile, before
the opinion of the Imperial Court should be publicly announced against
him. He heard that the beautiful sea-coast along Suma was a most
suitable place for retirement, and that, though formerly populous,
there were now only a few fishermen's dwellings scattered here and
there. To Suma he finally determined to go into voluntary exile.
Enji finally decided to go into voluntary exile before the Imperial Court's opinion against him was made public. He heard that the beautiful coastline near Suma was an ideal place to retreat, and that, although it used to be crowded, there were now just a few fishermen's houses scattered around. So, he ultimately decided to go to Suma for his voluntary exile.
When he had thus made up his mind he became somewhat regretful to leave the capital, although it had hitherto appeared ungenial. The first thing which disturbed his mind was the young Violet, whom he could not take with him. The young lady, also, in the "Villa of Falling Flowers" (notwithstanding that he was not a frequent visitor) was another object of his regret.
When he finally decided, he felt a bit sorry to leave the capital, even though it had seemed unwelcoming until now. The first thing that troubled him was young Violet, who he couldn't take with him. The young lady at the "Villa of Falling Flowers" (even though he didn't visit often) was another source of his regret.
In spite of these feelings he prepared to set off at the end of March, and at length it came within a few days of the time fixed for his departure, when he went privately, under the cover of the evening, to the mansion of the ex-Sadaijin, in an ajiro carriage, generally used by women. He proceeded into the inner apartments, where he was greeted by the nurse of his little child. The boy was growing fast, was able to stand by this time and to toddle about, and run into Genji's arms when he saw him. The latter took him on his knee, saying, "Ah! my good little fellow, I have not seen you for some time, but you do not forget me, do you?" The ex-Sadaijin now entered. He said, "Often have I thought of coming to have a talk with you, but you see my health has been very bad of late, and I seldom appear at Court, having resigned my office. It would be impolitic to give cause to be talked about, and for it to be said that I stretch my old bones when private matters please me. Of course, I have no particular reason to fear the[173] world; still, if there is anything dreadful, it is the demagogical world. When I see what unpleasant things are happening to you, which were no more probable than that the heavens should fall, I really feel that everything in the world is irksome to me."
In spite of these feelings, he got ready to leave at the end of March, and finally, just a few days before his departure, he quietly went to the mansion of the ex-Sadaijin in a carriage typically used by women. He entered the inner rooms, where he was welcomed by the nurse of his young child. The boy was growing quickly, was now able to stand and toddle around, and ran into Genji's arms when he saw him. Genji picked him up and said, "Ah! My good little guy, I haven't seen you in a while, but you haven't forgotten me, have you?" The ex-Sadaijin then came in. He said, "I've often thought about coming to chat with you, but my health has been really poor lately, and I don't go to Court much since I resigned my position. It would be unwise to give people something to gossip about and for them to say that I'm pushing around my old self just for personal matters. Of course, I don't have any real reason to fear the[173] world; still, if there's anything truly dreadful, it's the political world. Seeing the unpleasant things happening to you, which seemed as unlikely as the heavens falling, really makes me feel like everything in the world is a burden."
"Yes, what you say is indeed true," replied Genji. "However, all things in the world—this or that—are the outcome of what we have done in our previous existence. Hence if we dive to the bottom we shall see that every misfortune is only the result of our own negligence. Examples of men's losing the pleasures of the Court are, indeed, not wanting. Some of these cases may not go so far as a deprivation of titles and honors, as is mine;[106] still, if one thus banished from the pleasures of Court, behaves himself as unconcernedly as those to whom no such misfortune has happened, this would not be becoming. So, at least, it is considered in a foreign country. Repentance is what one ought to expect in such circumstances, and banishment to a far-off locality is a measure generally adopted for offences different from ordinary ones. If I, simply relying on my innocence, pass unnoticed the recent displeasure of the Court, this would only bring upon me greater dishonor. I have, therefore, determined to go into voluntary exile, before receiving such a sentence from the Court."
"Yes, what you're saying is absolutely true," Genji replied. "However, everything in the world—whether good or bad—comes from what we've done in our past lives. So if we dig deep enough, we’ll see that every misfortune is just the result of our own carelessness. There are definitely examples of people losing the joys of the Court. Some cases might not go as far as losing titles and honors, like mine; [106] but if someone who has been exiled from the joys of the Court behaves as casually as those who haven't faced such misfortune, that’s not appropriate. At least, that’s how it’s viewed in another country. In situations like this, one should expect to feel remorse, and being sent away to a distant place is a common response to more serious offenses. If I just rely on my innocence and brush off the recent displeasure of the Court, it will only lead to more dishonor for me. Therefore, I've decided to go into voluntary exile before the Court issues such a sentence."
Then the conversation fell back, as usual, on the times of the late ex-Emperor, which made them sad; while the child also, who innocently played near, made them still more gloomy. The ex-Sadaijin went on to say:—"There is no moment when I ever forget the mother of the boy, but now I almost dare to think that she was fortunate in being short lived, and being free from witnessing the dreamlike sorrow we now suffer. With regard to the boy, the first thing which strikes me as unbearable is that he may pass some time of his lovely childhood away from the gaze of your eyes. There are, as you say, no want of instances of persons suffering a miserable fate, without having committed any real offence; yet still, in such cases, there was some pretext to justify their being so treated. I cannot see any such against you."
Then the conversation shifted back, as usual, to the times of the late ex-Emperor, which made them sad; while the child who was innocently playing nearby deepened their gloom. The ex-Sadaijin continued: “There isn’t a moment when I don’t think about the boy’s mother, but now I almost convince myself that she was lucky to have a short life, avoiding the dreamlike sorrow we’re experiencing now. Regarding the boy, the first thing that feels unbearable is that he might spend some of his beautiful childhood away from your watchful eyes. As you mentioned, there are plenty of examples of people facing a miserable fate without having done anything wrong; still, in those cases, there was some excuse to justify their treatment. I can’t see any such excuse against you.”
While he was thus speaking Tô-no-Chiûjiô joined them, and, partaking of saké, they continued their conversation till [174]late in the evening. This night Genji remained in the mansion.
While he was talking, Tô-no-Chiûjiô joined them, and, having some saké, they continued their conversation until [174] late in the evening. That night, Genji stayed in the mansion.
Early the next morning he returned to his own residence, and he spent the whole day with Violet in the western wing. It should here be noticed that she was scarcely ever with her father, even from childhood. He strongly disapproved of his daughter being with Genji, and of the way in which she had been carried off, so he scarcely ever had any communication with her, or did he visit her. These circumstances made her feel Genji's affection more keenly than she otherwise would have; hence her sorrow at the thought of parting with him in a few days may be easily imagined.
Early the next morning, he went back to his own home and spent the entire day with Violet in the west wing. It should be noted that she had rarely been with her father, even from a young age. He strongly disapproved of her relationship with Genji and the way she had been taken away, so he hardly ever communicated with her or visited her. These circumstances made her feel Genji's love more intensely than she might have otherwise; thus, her sadness at the thought of saying goodbye to him in a few days is easy to imagine.
Towards the evening Prince Sotz came with Tô-no-Chiûjiô and some others to pay him a visit. Genji, in order to receive them, rose to put on one of his Naoshi, which was plain, without pattern, as proper for one who had no longer a title. Approaching the mirror, to comb his hair, he noticed that his face had grown much thinner.
Towards the evening, Prince Sotz came with Tô-no-Chiûjiô and a few others to visit him. Genji, to welcome them, got up to put on one of his Naoshi, which was simple and unadorned, fitting for someone who no longer held a title. As he approached the mirror to comb his hair, he realized that his face had become much thinner.
"Oh, how changed I appear," he exclaimed. "Am I really like this image which I see of myself?" he said, turning to the girl, who cast on him a sad and tearful glance. Genji continued:—
"Oh, how different I look," he exclaimed. "Am I really like this image I see of myself?" he said, turning to the girl, who looked at him with a sad and tearful gaze. Genji continued:—
My soul will always be with you,
Maybe in this mirror's magical light,
"My face might still be visible."
To this Violet replied:—
To this, Violet replied:—
Always your face, then it would be
"My comfort when you are gone."
As she said this she turned her face to one side of the room, and by doing so obscured the tears gathering in her soft eyes. Genji then left her to receive his friends, who, however, did not remain long, leaving the mansion after a short conversation of a consolatory nature. This evening Genji paid his visit to the sisters of the "Falling Flower" villa.
As she said this, she turned her face to one side of the room, hiding the tears gathering in her soft eyes. Genji then left her to meet with his friends, who, however, didn't stay long, leaving the mansion after a brief, comforting conversation. That evening, Genji visited the sisters of the "Falling Flower" villa.
On the following day the final arrangements necessary for his household affairs were made at his residence. The management of the mansion was intrusted to a few confidential friends; while that of his lands and pasture, and the charge of[175] his documents, were intrusted to the care of Violet, to whom he gave every instruction what she should do. Besides, he enjoined Shiônagon, in whom he placed his confidence, to give her every assistance. He told all the inmates who wished to remain in the mansion, in order to await his return, that they might do so. He also made an appropriate present to the nurse of his boy, and to the ladies of the "Villa of Falling Flowers." When all these things were accomplished, he occupied himself in writing farewell letters to his intimate friends, such as the young daughter of Udaijin and others, to none of whom he had paid a visit.
On the next day, the final arrangements needed for his household were made at his home. A few trusted friends were put in charge of managing the mansion, while Violet was responsible for overseeing his lands and pasture, as well as handling his documents. He provided her with clear instructions on what to do. Additionally, he asked Shiônagon, whom he trusted, to assist her in every way possible. He told everyone who wanted to stay in the mansion while waiting for his return that they were welcome to do so. He also gave a thoughtful gift to his son's nurse and to the ladies of the "Villa of Falling Flowers." Once all of that was taken care of, he focused on writing farewell letters to his close friends, including the young daughter of Udaijin and others whom he hadn't had a chance to visit.
On the evening prior to his departure he went on horseback to visit the tomb of his father. On his way he called on the Princess Wistaria, and thence proceeded to the mountain where the remains reposed. The tomb was placed among tall growing grass, under thick and gloomy foliage. Genji advanced to the tomb, and, half kneeling down before it, and half sobbing, uttered many words of remembrance and sorrow. Of course no reply came forth. The moon by this time was hidden behind dark clouds, and the winds blew keen and nipping, when suddenly a shadowy phantom of the dead stood before Genji's eyes.
On the night before he left, he rode out to visit his father's grave. On the way, he stopped by to see Princess Wistaria, then continued on to the mountain where his father's remains were. The tomb was surrounded by tall grass, beneath dense and dark foliage. Genji approached the grave, half kneeling and half sobbing, expressing many words of remembrance and grief. Naturally, there was no response. By this point, the moon was obscured by dark clouds, and the wind blew sharply and coldly when suddenly, a shadowy figure of the dead appeared before Genji's eyes.
Did he know the secret of the past;
Like the moon in a cloudy sky, Looks over the scene mysteriously.
He returned to his mansion late in the night.
He got back to his mansion late at night.
Early in the morning he sent a letter to Ô Miôbu, the nurse of the Heir-apparent, in which he said: "I at last leave the capital, to-day. I know not when I may come and see the Prince again. On him my thoughts and anxieties are concentrated, above all else. Realize these feelings in your own mind, and tell them to him." He also sent the following, fastened to a bough of cherry flowers, already becoming thin:—
Early in the morning, he sent a letter to Ô Miôbu, the nurse of the Heir-apparent, in which he wrote: "I am finally leaving the capital today. I don’t know when I will be able to see the Prince again. My thoughts and worries are focused on him above everything else. Please understand these feelings and share them with him." He also sent the following note, attached to a branch of cherry blossoms that were already starting to wilt:—
And see the spring flowers in bloom,
Like someone from a rural mountain home,
"Will I just be a bystander?"
These were carefully read by Ô Miôbu to the Prince, and when he was asked what she should write in answer, he said: "Write that I said that since I feel every longing to see him, when I do not see him for a long time, how shall I feel when he goes away altogether?" Thereupon she wrote an answer, in which she indefinitely stated that she had shown the letter to the Prince, whose answer was simple, yet very affectionate, and so on, with the following:—
These were carefully read by Ô Miôbu to the Prince, and when he was asked what she should write in response, he said: "Write that I said that since I have a strong desire to see him, how will I feel when he’s gone for good?" Then she wrote a reply, in which she vaguely mentioned that she had shown the letter to the Prince, whose response was straightforward but very affectionate, and included the following:—
In the dark of winter, no flower is left,
But let spring come back with its sunny rays,
"Then we look at the flowers once more."
Now, with regard to the recent disgrace of Genji, the public in general did not approve of the severity which the Court had shown to him. Moreover, he had been constantly with the Emperor, his father, since the age of seven, and his requests had been always cheerfully listened to by the latter; hence there were very many, especially among public servants of the ordinary class, who were much indebted to him. However, none of them now came to pay their respects to him. It seems that in a world of intrigue none dares do what is right for fear of risking his own interests. Such being the state of things, Genji, during the whole day, was unoccupied, and the time was entirely spent with Violet. Then, at his usual late hour in the evening, he, in a travelling dress of incognito, at length left the capital, where he had passed five-and-twenty years of his life.
Now, regarding Genji's recent downfall, the public generally disapproved of how harshly the Court treated him. Additionally, he had been close to the Emperor, his father, since he was seven, and the Emperor had always listened to his requests with enthusiasm. Therefore, many people, especially ordinary public servants, owed him quite a bit. However, none of them came to show their respects now. It seems that in a world full of intrigue, no one dares to do what's right because they fear it might jeopardize their own interests. With things being this way, Genji spent the entire day unoccupied, entirely devoted to Violet. Then, at his usual late hour in the evening, he finally left the capital in a traveling disguise after spending twenty-five years of his life there.
His attendants, Koremitz and Yoshikiyo being among them, were seven or eight in number. He took with him but little luggage. All ostentatious robes, all unnecessary articles of luxury were dispensed with. Among things taken, was a box containing the works of Hak-rak-ten (a famous Chinese poet), with other books, and besides these a kin-koto for his amusement. They embarked in a boat and sailed down the river. Early the next morning they arrived at the sea-coast of Naniwa. They noticed the Ôye Palace standing lonely amidst the group of pine trees. The sight of this palace gave a thrill of sadness to Genji, who was now leaving, and not returning, home. He saw the waves rolling on the coast and again sweep back. He hummed, as he saw them:—
His attendants, including Koremitz and Yoshikiyo, numbered about seven or eight. He packed very little. All flashy clothing and unnecessary luxury items were left behind. Among the things he brought was a box containing the works of Hak-rak-ten (a famous Chinese poet), along with other books, and a kin-koto for his enjoyment. They got into a boat and sailed down the river. Early the next morning, they reached the coast of Naniwa. They noticed the Ôye Palace standing solitary among the pine trees. The sight of the palace filled Genji with a sense of sadness as he was now leaving home for good. He watched the waves rolling in and then retreating. He hummed as he observed them:—
They're back again.
From Naniwa they continued their voyage, sailing in the bay. As they proceeded they looked back on the scenes they had left. They saw all the mountains veiled in haze, growing more and more distant, while the rowers gently pulled against the rippling waves. It seemed to them as if they were really going "three thousand miles' distance."[107]
From Naniwa, they continued their journey, sailing through the bay. As they moved forward, they looked back at the sights they had left behind. They saw all the mountains shrouded in mist, growing more and more distant, while the rowers smoothly pulled against the gently rippling waves. It felt to them as if they were truly traveling "three thousand miles away."[107]
Let's look at the sky, which is always the same.
The day was long and the wind was fair, so they soon arrived at the coast of Suma.[108] The place was near the spot where the exiled Yukihira had lived, and had watched the beautiful smoke rising from the salt ovens. There was a thatched house in which the party temporarily took up their residence. It was a very different home from what they had been used to, and it might have appeared even novel, had the circumstances of their coming there been different. The authorities of the neighborhood were sent for, and a lodge was built under the direction of Yoshikiyo, in accordance with Genji's wishes. The work was hurried on, and the building was soon completed. In the garden, several trees, cherries and others, were planted, and water was also conducted into it. Here Genji soon took up his abode. The Governor of the province, who had been at Court, secretly paid attention to the Prince, with as much respect as was possible.
The day was lengthy and the wind was favorable, so they quickly reached the coast of Suma.[108] This location was close to where the exiled Yukihira had lived, watching the lovely smoke rise from the salt ovens. There was a thatched house where the group temporarily settled. It was very different from what they were used to, and it might have seemed even more unique if their circumstances had been different. The local authorities were called, and a lodge was built under Yoshikiyo's guidance, according to Genji's wishes. The project was rushed, and the construction was finished soon. In the garden, several trees, including cherries, were planted, and water was also brought in. Genji soon made this place his home. The province's Governor, who had been at Court, secretly kept an eye on the Prince, showing as much respect as possible.
For some time Genji did not feel settled in his new residence. When he had become in some degree accustomed to it, the season of continuous rain had arrived (May); his thoughts more than ever reverted to the old capital.
For a while, Genji didn't feel at home in his new place. Once he got somewhat used to it, the season of constant rain came around (May); his thoughts drifted even more to the old capital.
The thoughtful expression of Violet's face, the childish affection of the Heir-apparent, and the innocent playfulness of his little son, became the objects of his reveries and anxiety, nor did he forget his old companions and acquaintances. He, therefore, sent a special messenger to the capital bearing his letters, so that speedy answers might be returned from every quarter. He also sent a messenger to Ise to make inquiry after the lady, who also sent one to him in return.
The thoughtful look on Violet's face, the childlike affection of the Heir-apparent, and the innocent playfulness of his little son became the focus of his daydreams and worries; he didn’t forget his old friends and acquaintances either. So, he sent a special messenger to the capital with his letters, ensuring quick responses would come from all over. He also sent a messenger to Ise to check on the lady, who sent one back to him in reply.
Now the young daughter of Udaijin had been remaining repentingly in the mansion of her father since the events of [178]the stormy evening. Her father felt much for her, and interceded with the Empress-mother in her behalf, and also with her son, that is, the Emperor, thus getting permission to introduce her once more into Court, an event which took place in the month of July.
Now the young daughter of Udaijin had been staying regretfully in her father's mansion since the events of [178]the stormy evening. Her father felt deeply for her and pleaded with the Empress-mother on her behalf, as well as with her son, the Emperor, ultimately getting permission to bring her back to Court, which happened in July.
To return to Suma. The rainy season had passed, and autumn arrived. The sea was at some distance from the residence of Genji, but the dash of its waves sounded close to their ears as the winds passed by, of which Yukihira sang,
To return to Suma. The rainy season was over, and autumn had come. The sea was a bit away from Genji's home, but the sound of its waves was close to their ears as the winds blew by, of which Yukihira sang,
The autumn winds are, it seems, in such a place as this, far more plaintive than elsewhere.
The autumn winds here feel much more mournful than they do in other places.
It happened one evening that when all the attendants were fast asleep Genji was awake and alone. He raised his head and rested his arms on his pillow and listened to the sound of the waves which reached his ear from a distance. They seemed nearer than ever, as though they were coming to flood his pillows. He drew his koto towards him and struck a melancholy air, as he hummed a verse of a poem in a low tone. With this every one awoke and responded with a sigh.
It happened one evening that while everyone else was sound asleep, Genji was wide awake and alone. He propped himself up on his pillow, listened to the distant sound of the waves, which seemed closer than ever, as if they were about to wash over his pillows. He pulled his koto closer and played a sad melody while softly humming a line from a poem. At that, everyone else woke up with a sigh.
Such was a common occurrence in the evening, and Genji always felt saddened whenever he came to think that all his attendants had accompanied him, having left their families and homes simply for his sake. In the daytime, however, there were changes. He would then enjoy pleasant conversations. He also joined several papers into long rolls on which he might practise penmanship. He spent a good deal of time in drawing and sketching. He remembered how Yoshikiyo, on one occasion in Mount Kurama, had described the beautiful scenery of the place on which he was now gazing. He sketched every beautiful landscape of the neighborhood, and collected them in albums, thinking how nice it would be if he could send for Tsunenori, a renowned contemporary artist, and get him to paint the sketches which he had made.
This was a common scene in the evening, and Genji always felt sad whenever he thought about how all his attendants had come along, leaving their families and homes just for him. During the day, though, things changed. He would enjoy pleasant conversations and roll up several sheets of paper to practice his handwriting. He spent a lot of time drawing and sketching. He remembered how Yoshikiyo had described the beautiful scenery at Mount Kurama, which he was now looking at. He sketched every beautiful landscape in the area and collected them in albums, thinking how nice it would be to invite Tsunenori, a famous contemporary artist, to paint the sketches he had made.
Out of all the attendants of Genji there were four or five who had been more especially his favorites, and who had constantly attended on him. One evening they were all sitting together in a corridor which commanded a full view of the sea. They perceived the island of Awaji lying in the distance, as if it were floating on the horizon, and also several boats with[179] sailors, singing as they rowed to the shore over the calm surface of the water, like waterfowl in their native element. Over their heads flocks of wild geese rustled on their way homeward with their plaintive cry, which made the thoughts of the spectators revert to their homes. Genji hummed this verse:—
Out of all the people attending Genji, there were four or five who were particularly his favorites and had always been by his side. One evening, they were all sitting together in a corridor with an unobstructed view of the sea. They noticed the island of Awaji in the distance, appearing to float on the horizon, along with several boats with[179] sailors singing as they rowed to shore over the calm water, like waterfowl in their natural habitat. Above them, flocks of wild geese flew homeward, their sad cries causing the onlookers to think of their own homes. Genji hummed this verse:—
"Fill us with deep contemplation."
Yoshikiyo took up the idea and replied:—
Yoshikiyo embraced the idea and responded:—
We are nothing to them, Yet their voice in these quiet hours "Let's bring those old friends to our minds."
Then Koremitz continued:—
Then Koremitz continued:—
But now their fate feels heavy to me. "Somewhat similar to our own."
Ukon-no-Jiô added:—
Ukon-no-Jiô added:—
To venture out, but still for me There's happiness in knowing wherever I go "My loyal friends are still here with me."
Ukon-no-Jiô was the brother of Ki-no-Kami. His father, Iyo-no-Kami, had now been promoted to be Hitachi-no-Kami (Governor of Hitachi), and had gone down to that province, but Ukon-no-Jiô did not join his father, who would have gladly taken him, and faithfully followed Genji.
Ukon-no-Jiô was the brother of Ki-no-Kami. His father, Iyo-no-Kami, had been promoted to Hitachi-no-Kami (Governor of Hitachi) and went to that province, but Ukon-no-Jiô did not go with his father, who would have been happy to have him, and instead stayed loyal to Genji.
This evening happened to be the fifteenth of August, on which day a pleasant reunion is generally held at the Imperial Palace. Genji looked at the silvery pale sky, and as he did so the affectionate face of the Emperor, his brother, whose expression strikingly resembled their father's, presented itself to his mind. After a deep and long sigh, he returned to his couch, humming as he went:—
This evening was the fifteenth of August, a day when a nice reunion usually takes place at the Imperial Palace. Genji gazed at the silvery pale sky, and as he did, the warm face of the Emperor, his brother, whose expression closely resembled their father's, came to mind. After a deep and long sigh, he returned to his couch, humming as he went:—
It should be here noticed that he had been presented by the Emperor on a certain occasion with a robe, and this robe he had never parted with, even in his exile.
It should be pointed out that the Emperor had given him a robe on one occasion, and he had never let go of this robe, even during his exile.
About this time Daini (the senior Secretary of the Lord-Lieutenant of Kiûsiû) returned to the capital with his family, having completed his official term. His daughter had been a virgin dancer, and was known to Genji. They preferred to travel by water, and slowly sailed up along the beautiful coast. When they arrived at Suma, the distant sound of a kin[109] was heard, mingled with the sea-coast wind, and they were told that Genji was there in exile. Daini therefore sent his son Chikzen-no-Kami to the Prince with these words: "Coming back from a distant quarter I expected as soon as I should arrive in the capital to have had the pleasure of visiting you and listening to your pleasant voice, and talking of events which have taken place there, but little did I think that you had taken up your residence in this part of the country. How greatly do I sympathize with you! I ought to land and see you at once, but there are too many people in the same boat, therefore I think it better to avoid the slightest grounds which may cause them to talk. However, possibly I shall pay you a visit soon."
Around this time, Daini, the senior Secretary of the Lord-Lieutenant of Kiûsiû, returned to the capital with his family after finishing his official term. His daughter had been a virgin dancer and was known to Genji. They chose to travel by water and slowly sailed along the beautiful coast. When they reached Suma, they heard the distant sound of a kin[109] mixed with the sea breeze, and they learned that Genji was there in exile. Daini then sent his son, Chikzen-no-Kami, to the Prince with this message: "After coming back from afar, I hoped that as soon as I arrived in the capital I would have the pleasure of visiting you, hearing your pleasant voice, and discussing the events that have occurred there. I never expected that you would be living in this part of the country. I feel for you deeply! I should land and see you right away, but there are too many people in the boat with me, so I think it's best to avoid giving them anything to talk about. However, I might come to visit you soon."
This Chikzen-no-Kami had been for some time previously a Kurand (a sort of equerry) to Genji, therefore his visit was especially welcome to him. He said that since he had left the capital it had become difficult to see any of his acquaintances, and that therefore this especial visit was a great pleasure to him. His reply to the message of Daini was to the same effect. Chikzen-no-Kami soon took his leave, and returning to the boat, reported to his father and others all he had seen. His sister also wrote to Genji privately thus: "Pray excuse me if I am too bold.
This Chikzen-no-Kami had been working as a sort of assistant to Genji for a while, so his visit was particularly welcome. He mentioned that since leaving the capital, it had been hard to see any of his friends, making this visit a great joy for him. His response to Daini’s message conveyed the same sentiment. Chikzen-no-Kami soon said his goodbyes and returned to the boat, where he reported to his father and others everything he had seen. His sister also privately wrote to Genji: "Please forgive me if I am being too forward.
At the sounds your family has made,
Which float sweetly around us.
When Genji received this, his pleasure was expressed by his placid smile, and he sent back the following:—
When Genji got this, he smiled calmly to show his pleasure and replied with the following:—
As much as you say, No one would want to leave behind "These solitary waves of Suma's bay."
This recalls to our mind that there was in the olden time an exile who gave a stanza even to the postmaster of a village.[110] Why then should not Genji have sent to her whom he knew this stanza?
This reminds us that long ago, there was an exile who sent a verse even to the village postmaster.[110] So, why shouldn't Genji have sent a stanza to someone he knew?
In the meantime, as time went on, more sympathizers with Genji were found in the capital, including no less a personage than the Emperor himself. True it is that before Genji left, many even of his relatives and most intimate friends refrained from paying their respects to him, but in the course of time not a few began to correspond with him, and sometimes they communicated their ideas to each other in pathetic poetry. These things reached the ears of the Empress-mother, who was greatly irritated by them. She said: "The only thing a man who has offended the Court should do is to keep himself as quiet as possible. It is most unpardonable that such a man should haughtily cause scandal to the Court from his humble dwelling. Does he intend to imitate the treacherous example of one who made a deer pass for a horse?[111] Those who intrigue with such a man are equally blamable." These spiteful remarks once more put a stop to the correspondence.
In the meantime, as time went on, more supporters of Genji appeared in the capital, including none other than the Emperor himself. It's true that before Genji left, many of his relatives and closest friends avoided visiting him, but over time, quite a few started to write to him, and they sometimes shared their thoughts through emotional poetry. This news reached the Empress-mother, who was very upset by it. She said: "The only thing a man who has offended the Court should do is to keep as quiet as possible. It’s utterly inexcusable for such a man to arrogantly create a scandal for the Court from his modest home. Does he plan to follow the deceitful example of someone who disguised a deer as a horse?[111] Those who get involved with such a man are just as blameworthy." These spiteful comments once again ended the correspondence.
Meanwhile, at Suma, the autumn passed away and winter succeeded, with all its dreariness of scene, and with occasional falls of snow. Genji often spent the evening in playing upon the Kin, being accompanied by Koremitz's flute and the singing of Yoshikiyo. It was on one of these evenings that the story of a young Chinese Court lady, who had been sent to the frozen land of barbarians, occurred to Genji's mind. He thought what a great trial it would be if one were obliged to send away one whom he loved, like the lady in the tale, and as he reflected on this, with some melancholy feelings, it appeared to him as vividly as if it were only an event of yesterday, and he hummed:—
Meanwhile, at Suma, autumn came to an end and winter took over, bringing its dull scenery and occasional snowfall. Genji often spent the evenings playing the Kin, accompanied by Koremitz on the flute and Yoshikiyo's singing. It was on one of these evenings that a story about a young Chinese court lady, who had been sent to the icy land of barbarians, came to Genji's mind. He thought about how difficult it would be to send away someone he loved, like the lady in the tale, and as he reflected on this with a touch of sadness, it felt so real to him, as if it had just happened yesterday, and he hummed:—
She shattered her dreams on that icy evening.
He then tried to sleep, but could not do so, and as he lay the distant cry of Chidori reached his ears.[112] He hummed again as he heard them:—
He then tried to sleep, but couldn’t, and as he lay there, he heard the distant cry of Chidori. [112] He started humming again when he heard them:—
Without a partner, but still so close,
At dawn, the cries of Chidori, "It's sweet to hear with their beloved companions."
Having washed his hands, he spent some time in reading a Kiô (Sutra), and in this manner the winter-time passed away.
Having washed his hands, he spent some time reading a sutra, and in this way, the winter passed by.
Towards the end of February the young cherry-trees which Genji had planted in his garden blossomed, and this brought to his memory the well-known cherry-tree in the Southern Palace, and the fête in which he had taken part. The noble countenance of the late ex-Emperor, and that of the present one, the then Heir-apparent, which had struck him much at that time, returned to his recollection with the scene where he had read out his poem.
Towards the end of February, the young cherry trees that Genji had planted in his garden bloomed, reminding him of the famous cherry tree at the Southern Palace and the celebration he had participated in. He recalled the noble faces of the late ex-Emperor and the current one, the Heir Apparent at that time, which had left a strong impression on him back then, along with the moment when he had recited his poem.
Which haunts the royal festive hours,
The day has come when I've put on
"The crown of the most beautiful cherry blossoms."
While thus meditating on the past, strange to say, Tô-no-Chiûjiô, Genji's brother-in-law, came from the capital to see the Prince. He had been now made Saishiô (privy councillor). Having, therefore, more responsibility, he had to be more cautious in dealing with the public. He had, however, a personal sympathy with Genji, and thus came to see him, at the risk of offending the Court.
While reflecting on the past, it was quite unexpected that Tô-no-Chiûjiô, Genji's brother-in-law, came from the capital to visit the Prince. He had now been appointed as Saishiô (privy councillor). With this new responsibility, he had to be more careful in his dealings with the public. However, he felt a personal connection with Genji and decided to visit him, even at the risk of upsetting the Court.
The first thing which struck his eyes was, not the natural beauty of the scenery, but the style of Genji's residence, which showed the novelty of pure Chinese fashion. The enclosure was surrounded by "a trellis-work of bamboo," with "stone steps," and "pillars of pine-tree."[113]
The first thing that caught his eye wasn't the natural beauty of the scenery, but the design of Genji's residence, which reflected a fresh take on pure Chinese style. The area was surrounded by "a trellis-work of bamboo," with "stone steps," and "pillars of pine."[113]
He entered, and the pleasure of Genji and Tô-no-Chiûjiô was immense, so much so that they shed tears. The style of the Prince's dress next attracted the attention of Tô-no-Chiûjiô. He was habited in a plain, simple country style, the coat being [183]of an unforbidden color, a dull yellow, the trousers of a subdued green.
He came in, and Genji and Tô-no-Chiûjiô were so happy that they cried. Next, Tô-no-Chiûjiô noticed the way the Prince was dressed. He wore a simple, modest country outfit, with a coat in a dull yellow color and trousers in a muted green.
The furniture was all of a temporary nature, with Go and Sugorok playing boards, as well as one for the game of Dagi. He noticed some articles for the services of religion, showing that Genji was wont to indulge in devotional exercises. The visitor told Genji many things on the subject of affairs in the capital, which he had been longing to impart to him for many months past; telling him also how the grandfather of his boy always delighted in playing with him, and giving him many more interesting details.
The furniture was all temporary, with Go and Sugorok game boards, as well as one for the game of Dagi. He noticed some religious items, indicating that Genji often engaged in devotional practices. The visitor shared a lot about life in the capital, which he had been eager to tell Genji for many months; he also mentioned how the grandfather of his son loved to play with him and shared many other interesting details.
Several fishermen came with the fish which they had caught. Genji called them in and made them show their spoils. He also led them to talk of their lives spent on the sea, and each in his own peculiar local dialect gave him a narration of his joys and sorrows. He then dismissed them with the gift of some stuff to make them clothing. All this was quite a novelty to the eyes of Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who also saw the stable in which he obtained a glimpse of some horses. The attendants at the time were feeding them. Dinner was presently served, at which the dishes were necessarily simple, yet tasteful. In the evening they did not retire to rest early, but spent their time in continuing their conversation and in composing verses.
Several fishermen arrived with the fish they had caught. Genji invited them in and asked to see their catches. He also encouraged them to share stories about their lives at sea, and each spoke in his own unique local dialect, sharing their joys and sorrows. He then sent them away with some fabric to make clothing. All of this was quite new and interesting to Tô-no-Chiûjiô, who also noticed the stable where he spotted a few horses. The attendants were feeding them at that time. Dinner was soon served, and the dishes, while simple, were delicious. In the evening, they didn’t go to bed early but instead continued their conversation and worked on writing poetry.
Although Tô-no-Chiûjiô had, in coming, risked the displeasure of the Court, he still thought it better to avoid any possible slander, and therefore he made up his mind to set out for his home early next morning. The saké cup was offered, and they partook of it as they hummed,
Although Tô-no-Chiûjiô had risked upsetting the Court by coming, he still believed it was better to avoid any potential gossip, so he decided to head home early the next morning. The saké cup was passed around, and they drank from it as they hummed,
Several presents had been brought from the capital for Genji by Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and, in return, the former made him a present of an excellent dark-colored horse, and also a celebrated flute, as a token of remembrance.
Several gifts had been brought from the capital for Genji by Tô-no-Chiûjiô, and, in return, Genji gave him a wonderful dark-colored horse and a famous flute as a keepsake.
As the sun shed forth his brilliant rays Tô-no-Chiûjiô took his leave, and as he did so he said, "When shall I see you again, you cannot be here long?" Genji replied,
As the sun cast its bright rays, Tô-no-Chiûjiô took his leave and said, "When will I see you again? You can’t stay here long." Genji replied,
And floats in the clear blue sky,
Trust that my soul is pure and bright;
As clear as a bright spring day.
However, a man like me, whose fortune once becomes adverse seldom regains, even in the case of great wisdom, the prosperity he once fully enjoyed, and so I cannot predict when I may find myself again in the capital."
However, a guy like me, whose luck turns bad rarely gets back, even if he's really wise, the success he once had, so I can't say when I'll be back in the capital.
So Tô-no-Chiûjiô, having replied as follows:—
So Tô-no-Chiûjiô replied like this:—
But now he flies and shouts alone,
Still warmly remembering his friend,
"With whom he used to fly in the past,"
set off on his homeward road, leaving Genji cast down for some time.
set off on his way home, leaving Genji feeling down for a while.
Now the coast of Akashi is a very short distance from Suma, and there lived the former Governor of the province, now a priest, of whom we have spoken before. Yoshikiyo well remembered his lovely daughter, and, after he came to Suma with Genji, he wrote to her now and then. He did not get any answer from her, but sometimes heard from her father, to whom Genji's exile became soon known, and who wished to see him for a reason not altogether agreeable to himself. It should be remembered that this old man always entertained aspirations on behalf of his daughter, and in his eyes the successive governors of the province who came after him, and whose influence had been unbounded, were considered as nobodies. To him, his young daughter was everything; and he used to send her twice a year to visit the temple of Sumiyoshi, in order that she might obtain good fortune by the blessing of the god.
Now, the coast of Akashi is very close to Suma, and there lived the former governor of the province, who is now a priest, as we mentioned before. Yoshikiyo remembered his beautiful daughter well, and after arriving in Suma with Genji, he would write to her occasionally. He didn’t receive any replies from her, but sometimes heard from her father, who soon learned about Genji’s exile and wanted to see him for a reason that wasn’t completely comfortable for him. It’s important to note that this old man always had hopes for his daughter, and in his eyes, the new governors of the province who followed him, with their immense influence, were essentially nobody. To him, his young daughter meant everything; he would send her to visit the Sumiyoshi temple twice a year so she could receive good fortune from the god’s blessing.
She was not of an ideal beauty, but yet expressive in countenance and exalted in mind. She could, in this respect, rival any of those of high birth in the capital.
She wasn't classically beautiful, but she still had an expressive face and a lofty intellect. In this way, she could compete with anyone of noble birth in the city.
The priest said one day to his wife, "Prince Genji, the imperial son of the Kôyi of Kiritsubo is now at Suma in exile, having offended the Court. How fortunate it would be if we could take the opportunity of presenting our child to him!"
The priest said one day to his wife, "Prince Genji, the imperial son of the Kôyi of Kiritsubo, is currently in exile at Suma after angering the Court. How lucky it would be if we could take the chance to introduce our child to him!"
The wife replied, "Ah, how dreadful, when I heard what the townspeople talk, I understood that he has several mistresses. He went even so far as to carry on a secret intimacy, which happened to be obnoxious to the Emperor, and it is said that this offence was the cause of his exile."
The wife replied, "Oh, how awful! When I heard what the townspeople were saying, I realized that he has multiple mistresses. He even went so far as to have a secret affair, which was very upsetting to the Emperor, and it's said that this wrongdoing led to his exile."
"I have some reason for mentioning this to you," he interrupted, impatiently; "it is not a thing which you understand,[185] so make up your mind, I shall bring the matter about, and take an opportunity of making him come to us."
"I have a reason for bringing this up," he interrupted, impatiently. "It's not something you understand,[185] so just know that I will handle it and find a chance to make him come to us."
"No matter how distinguished a personage he is," replied the wife, "it is a fact that he has offended the Court and is exiled. I do not understand why you could take a fancy to such a man for our maiden daughter. It is not a joking matter. I hope you will take it into graver consideration."
"No matter how important he is," replied the wife, "the fact is that he has upset the Court and is in exile. I don’t understand why you would be interested in such a man for our daughter. This isn’t a joke. I hope you will think about it more seriously."
"That a man of ability and distinction should meet with adverse fortune is a very common occurrence," said he, still more obstinately, "both in our empire and in that of China. How then do you venture to say such things against the Prince? His mother was the daughter of an Azechi Dainagon, who was my uncle. She enjoyed a good reputation, and when she was introduced at Court, became both prosperous and distinguished. Although her life was shortened by the suffering caused by the fierce jealousy of her rivals, she left behind the royal child, who is no other person than Prince Genji. A woman should always be aspiring, as this lady was. What objection then is there in the idea of introducing our only child to a man like him? Although I am now only a country gentleman, I do not think he would withdraw his favor from me."
"It's really common for a man of talent and significance to face tough times," he said, even more stubbornly, "both in our empire and in China. So why do you dare to speak against the Prince? His mother was the daughter of an Azechi Dainagon, who was my uncle. She had a great reputation, and when she was presented at Court, she became both successful and prominent. Even though her life was cut short by the pain caused by her rivals' jealousy, she left behind the royal child, who is none other than Prince Genji. A woman should always strive for more, just like she did. So what's wrong with the idea of introducing our only child to a man like him? Even though I'm just a country gentleman now, I don't think he would turn away from me."
Such were the opinions of this old man, and hence his discouragement of the advances of Yoshikiyo.
Such were the thoughts of this old man, and that's why he discouraged Yoshikiyo's advances.
The first of March came, and Genji was persuaded by some to perform Horai (prayer for purification) for the coming occasion of the Third.[115] He therefore sent for a calendar-priest, with whom he went out, accompanied by attendants, to the sea-shore. Here a tent was erected ceremoniously, and the priest began his prayers, which were accompanied by the launching of a small boat, containing figures representing human images. On seeing this Genji said,
The first of March arrived, and some convinced Genji to perform Horai (a purification prayer) for the upcoming Third.[115] He called for a calendar priest and, along with his attendants, went to the seaside. There, they set up a tent in a formal manner, and the priest began his prayers, which included launching a small boat filled with figures that represented human beings. When Genji saw this, he said,
To be cast onto the rugged shoreline,
And like these figures to drift away,
"And maybe never see my home again."
As he contemplated the scene around him, he perceived that the wild surface of the sea was still and calm, like a mirror without [186]its frame. He offered prayers in profound silence, and then exclaimed,
As he looked at the scene around him, he noticed that the wild surface of the sea was still and calm, like a mirror without [186]its frame. He prayed in deep silence and then shouted,
Suddenly, as he spoke these words, the wind arose and began to blow fiercely. The sky became dark, and torrents of rain soon followed. This caused great confusion to all present, and each ran back to the house without finishing the ceremony of prayers. None of them were prepared for the storm, and all got drenched with the rain. From this the rain continued to pour down, and the surface of the sea became as it were tapestried with white, over which the lightning darted and the thunder rolled. It seemed as if thunderbolts were crashing overhead, and the force of the rain appeared to penetrate the earth. Everyone was frightened, for they thought the end of the world was near.
Suddenly, as he said these words, the wind picked up and started blowing fiercely. The sky turned dark, and heavy rain soon followed. This caused a lot of confusion among everyone there, and each person rushed back to the house without finishing the prayer ceremony. Nobody was ready for the storm, and everyone got soaked by the rain. The downpour continued, and the surface of the sea looked like it was covered in white, with lightning flashing and thunder rumbling. It felt like thunderbolts were crashing above, and the rain seemed to penetrate the ground. Everyone was scared, thinking the end of the world was near.
Genji occupied his time in quietly reading his Buddhist Bible. In the evening, the thunder became less loud, though the wind still blew not less violently than in the daytime. Everyone in the residence said that they had heard of what is termed a flood-tide, which often caused a great deal of damage, but they had never witnessed such a scene as they had that day. Genji dropped off into a slumber, when indistinctly the resemblance of a human figure came to him and said, "You are requested to come to the palace, why don't you come?"
Genji spent his time quietly reading his Buddhist scriptures. In the evening, the thunder became quieter, although the wind still blew as fiercely as it had during the day. Everyone in the house mentioned they had heard of something called a flood tide, which often caused significant damage, but they had never seen anything like what they experienced that day. Genji fell asleep, and as he did, a vague human figure appeared to him and said, "You're being asked to come to the palace; why don't you come?"
Genji was startled by the words, and awoke. He thought that the king of the dragon palace[117] might have admired him, and was perhaps the author of this strange dream. These thoughts made him weary of remaining at Suma.
Genji was taken aback by the words and woke up. He contemplated that the king of the dragon palace[117] might have looked up to him and could possibly be the cause of this odd dream. These thoughts made him feel tired of staying at Suma.
FOOTNOTES:
[110] When Sugawara, before referred to, arrived at Akashi, on his way to exile, the village postmaster expressed his surprise. Thereupon Sugawara gave him a stanza, which he composed:
[110] When Sugawara, mentioned earlier, arrived at Akashi on his way to exile, the village postmaster was taken aback. In response, Sugawara shared a stanza he had written:
This change in my estate, for so Once to blossom, and once to wither
"It’s just the usual fate of spring and autumn."
[111] In Chinese history it is recounted that a certain artful intriguer made a fool of his Sovereign by bringing a deer to the Court and presenting it before the Emperor, declaring it to be a horse. All the courtiers, induced by his great influence, agreed with him in calling it a horse, to the Emperor's great astonishment and bewilderment.
[111] In Chinese history, there's a story about a clever schemer who tricked his ruler by bringing a deer to the court and claiming it was a horse. All the courtiers, swayed by his strong influence, went along with him in calling it a horse, leaving the Emperor greatly shocked and confused.
[112] The coast along by Suma is celebrated for Chidori, a small sea-bird that always flies in large flocks. Their cries are considered very plaintive, and are often spoken of by poets.
[112] The coast near Suma is famous for Chidori, a small sea bird that always flies in large groups. Their calls are thought to be very sad and are often mentioned by poets.
[115] The third day of March is one of five festival days in China and Japan, when prayers for purification, or prayers intended to request the freeing one's self from the influence of fiends, are said on the banks of a river.
[115] The third day of March is one of five festival days in China and Japan, when people pray for purification or ask to be freed from the influence of evil spirits by the riverbanks.
[116] In the Japanese mythology the number of gods who assemble at their councils is stated to have been eight millions. This is an expression which is used to signify a large number rather than an exact one.
[116] In Japanese mythology, it is said that the number of gods who gather at their councils is eight million. This is more of a figurative expression to indicate a vast number rather than a precise figure.
[117] In Japanese mythology we have a story that there were two brothers, one of whom was always very lucky in fishing, and the other in hunting. One day, to vary their amusements, the former took his brother's bow and arrows and went to the mountain to hunt. The latter took the fishing-rod, and went to the sea, but unfortunately lost his brother's hook in the water. At this he was very miserable, and wandered abstractedly along the coast. The dragon god of the dragon palace, under the blue main, admired his beauty, and wishing him to marry his daughter, lured him into the dragon palace.
[117] In Japanese mythology, there's a story about two brothers—one who was always lucky at fishing and the other at hunting. One day, to change things up, the fishing brother took his brother's bow and arrows and went hunting in the mountains. Meanwhile, the hunting brother took the fishing rod and went to the sea, but unfortunately, he lost his brother's hook in the water. This made him very unhappy, and he wandered absentmindedly along the shore. The dragon god of the underwater dragon palace saw him and, captivated by his beauty, decided he wanted him to marry his daughter, so he lured him into the dragon palace.
CHAPTER XIII
EXILE AT AKASHI

he storm and thunder still continued for some days, and the same
strange dream visited Genji over and over again.
The storm and thunder persisted for several days, and the same unusual dream haunted Genji repeatedly.
This made him miserable. To return to the capital was not yet to be thought of, as to do so before the imperial permission was given, would only be to increase his disgrace. On the other hand, to render himself obscure by seeking further retreat was also not to be thought of, as it might cause another rumor that he had been driven away by mere fear of the disturbed state of the ocean.
This made him really unhappy. Going back to the capital wasn’t an option yet because doing so before getting imperial permission would only make his disgrace worse. On the other hand, becoming obscure by hiding away wasn’t a good idea either, as it might start another rumor that he had fled just out of fear of the turbulent sea.
In the meantime, a messenger arrived from the capital with a letter from Violet. It was a letter of inquiry about himself. It was written in most affectionate terms, and stated that the weather there was extremely disagreeable, as rain was pouring down continuously, and that this made her especially gloomy in thinking of him. This letter gave Genji great pleasure.
In the meantime, a messenger arrived from the capital with a letter from Violet. It was a letter asking about him. It was written in very loving terms and mentioned that the weather there was really unpleasant, with rain pouring down nonstop, which made her feel especially down as she thought of him. This letter brought Genji a lot of joy.
The messenger was of the lowest class. At other times Genji would never have permitted such sort of people to approach him, but under the present circumstances of his life he was only too glad to put up with it. He summoned the man to his presence, and made him talk of all the latest news in the capital.
The messenger was from the lowest class. Normally, Genji would never have allowed someone like him to come near, but given his current situation, he was more than happy to tolerate it. He called the man to him and asked him to share all the latest news from the capital.
The messenger told him, in awkward terms, that in the capital these storms were considered to be a kind of heavenly warning, that a Nin-wô-ye[118] was going to be held; and that many nobles who had to go to Court were prevented from doing so by the storms, adding that he never remembered such violent storms before.
The messenger awkwardly conveyed that in the capital, these storms were seen as a sort of divine warning, that a Nin-wô-ye[118] was about to take place; and that many nobles who needed to attend the Court were unable to do so because of the storms, mentioning that he had never experienced such intense storms before.
From the dawn of the next day the winds blew louder, the tide flowed higher, and the sound of the waves resounded with a [188]deafening noise. The thunder rolled and the lightning flashed, while everyone was trembling in alarm, and were all, including Genji, offering up prayers and vows to the God of Sumiyoshi, whose temple was at no great distance, and also to other gods. Meanwhile a thunderbolt struck the corridor of Genji's residence and set fire to it. The Prince and his friends retired to a small house behind, which served as a kitchen. The sky was as if blackened with ink, and in that state of darkness the day ended. In the evening the wind gradually abated, the rain diminished to a thin shower, and even the stars began to blink out of the heavens.
From the dawn of the next day, the winds blew louder, the tide rose higher, and the sound of the waves echoed with a [188]deafening noise. Thunder rolled and lightning flashed, as everyone trembled in fear, including Genji, who were all offering prayers and promises to the God of Sumiyoshi, whose temple was nearby, as well as other gods. Meanwhile, a lightning bolt struck the corridor of Genji's residence and set it on fire. The Prince and his friends retreated to a small house behind, which served as a kitchen. The sky was as if blackened with ink, and in that darkness, the day ended. In the evening, the wind gradually calmed, the rain reduced to a light shower, and even the stars began to twinkle in the sky.
This temporary retreat was now irksome, and they thought of returning to their dwelling quarters, but they saw nothing but ruins and confusion from the storm, so they remained where they were. Genji was occupied in prayer. The moon began to smile from above, the flow of the tide could be seen, and the rippling of the waves heard. He opened the rude wooden door, and contemplated the scene before him. He seemed to be alone in the world, having no one to participate in his feelings. He heard several fishermen talking in their peculiar dialect. Feeling much wearied by the events of the day, he soon retired, and resigned himself to slumber, reclining near one side of the room, in which there were none of the comforts of an ordinary bedchamber.
This temporary escape was now annoying, and they considered going back to their living quarters, but all they saw were ruins and chaos from the storm, so they stayed where they were. Genji was busy praying. The moon began to shine down from above, the tide was visible, and the sound of the waves could be heard. He opened the rough wooden door and took in the scene before him. It felt like he was alone in the world, with no one to share his thoughts. He heard several fishermen chatting in their unique dialect. Feeling very tired from the events of the day, he soon went to bed, settling down to sleep on one side of the room, where there were none of the comforts of a typical bedroom.
All at once his late father appeared before his eyes in the exact image of life, and said to him, "Why are you in so strange a place?" and taking his hand, continued, "Embark at once in a boat, as the God of Sumiyoshi[119] guides you, and leave this coast."
All of a sudden, his late father appeared right before him, looking as real as ever, and said, "Why are you in such a strange place?" Then, taking his hand, he continued, "Get in a boat right away, as the God of Sumiyoshi[119] is guiding you, and leave this shore."
Genji was delighted at this, and replied, "Since I parted from you I have undergone many misfortunes, and I thought that I might be buried on this coast."
Genji was thrilled by this and replied, "Since I last saw you, I’ve faced many hardships, and I thought I might end up buried on this shore."
"It must not be thus," the phantom replied; "your being here is only a punishment for a trifling sin which you have committed. For my own part, when I was on the throne, I did no wrong, but I have somehow been involved in some trifling sin, and before I expiated it I left the world. Hurt, however, at beholding you oppressed with such hardships I came up here, plunging into the waves, and rising on the shore. I am much fatigued; but I have something I wish to tell the Emperor, so [189]I must haste away," and he left Genji, who felt very much affected, and cried out, "Let me accompany you!" With this exclamation he awoke, and looked up, when he saw nothing but the moon's face shining through the windows, with the clouds reposing in the sky.
"It can't be like this," the ghost said. "Your presence here is just a consequence of a minor mistake you made. As for me, when I was in power, I did nothing wrong, yet I've somehow been caught up in a small wrongdoing, and before I could atone for it, I left the world. But seeing you suffer in such difficult times made me come here, diving into the waves and emerging on the shore. I am very tired, but I have something to share with the Emperor, so [189] I need to hurry," and he left Genji, who was deeply moved and shouted, "Let me come with you!" With that cry, he woke up and looked around, only to see the moonlight pouring through the windows, with clouds resting in the sky.
The image of his father still vividly remained before his eyes, and he could not realize that it was only a dream. He became suddenly sad, and was filled with regret that he did not talk a little more, even though it was only in a dream. He could not sleep any more this night, and dawn broke, when a small boat was seen approaching the coast, with a few persons in it.
The image of his father was still clearly in his mind, and he couldn't accept that it had just been a dream. He suddenly felt sad and regretted not saying a bit more, even if it was only in a dream. He couldn't sleep anymore that night, and as dawn broke, a small boat was spotted approaching the shore, with a few people in it.
A man from the boat came up to the residence of Genji. When he was asked who he was, he replied that the priest of Akashi (the former Governor) had come from Akashi in his boat, and that he wished to see Yoshikiyo, and to tell him the reason of his coming. Yoshikiyo was surprised, and said, "I have known him for years, but there was a slight reason why we were not the best of friends, and some time has now passed without correspondence. What makes him come?"
A man from the boat approached Genji's place. When asked who he was, he answered that the priest of Akashi (the former Governor) had arrived from Akashi in his boat and wanted to see Yoshikiyo to explain the reason for his visit. Yoshikiyo was taken aback and said, "I've known him for years, but we haven’t always seen eye to eye for a minor reason, and it's been quite a while since we last communicated. I wonder why he's here now?"
As to Genji, however, the arrival of the boat made him think of its coincidence with the subject of his dream, so he hurried Yoshikiyo to go and see the new comers. Thereupon the latter went to the boat, thinking as he went, "How could he come to this place amidst the storms which have been raging?"
As for Genji, when he saw the boat arrive, it reminded him of his dream, so he rushed Yoshikiyo to check out the newcomers. As Yoshikiyo headed to the boat, he wondered, "How could he have come here through the storms that have been raging?"
The priest now told Yoshikiyo that in a dream which he had on the first day of the month, a strange being told him a strange thing, and, said he, "I thought it too credulous to believe in a dream, but the object appeared again, and told me that on the thirteenth of this month he will give me a supernatural sign, directing me also to prepare a boat, and as soon as the storm ceased, to sail out to this coast. Therefore, to test its truth I launched a boat, but strange to say, on this day the extraordinarily violent weather of rain, wind, and thunder occurred. I then thought that in China there had been several instances of people benefiting the country by believing in dreams, so though this may not exactly be the case with mine, yet I thought it my duty, at all events, to inform you of the fact. With these thoughts I started in the boat, when a slight miraculous breeze, as it were, blew, and drove me to this coast. I can have no doubt that this was divine direction. Perhaps there might have been some inspiration in this place, too; and I wish to trouble you to transmit this to the Prince."[190]
The priest told Yoshikiyo that in a dream he had on the first of the month, a strange being revealed something unusual to him. He said, "I initially thought it was foolish to trust a dream, but the figure appeared again and told me that on the thirteenth of this month, I would receive a supernatural sign and should prepare a boat. As soon as the storm passes, I should sail to this coast. To test its truth, I launched a boat, but strangely, today there was extremely violent weather with rain, wind, and thunder. Then I recalled that there have been instances in China where people have helped the country by believing in dreams, so while my case might not be the same, I felt it was my duty to inform you. With these thoughts, I set off in the boat, and a slight miraculous breeze seemed to guide me to this coast. I have no doubt this was divine direction. Perhaps there might have been some inspiration in this place, too, and I would like to ask you to pass this on to the Prince."[190]
Yoshikiyo then returned and faithfully told Genji all about his conversation with the priest. When Genji came to reflect, he thought that so many dreams having visited him must have some significance. It might only increase his disgrace if he were to despise such divine warnings merely from worldly considerations, and from fear of consequences. It would be better to resign himself to one more advanced in age, and more experienced than himself. An ancient sage says, that "resigning one's self makes one happier," besides, his father had also enjoined him in the dream to leave the coast of Suma, and there remained no further doubt for taking this step. He, therefore, gave this answer to the priest, that "coming into an unknown locality, plunged in solitude, receiving scarcely any visits from friends in the capital, the only thing I have to regard as friends of old times are the sun and the moon that pass over the boundless heavens. Under these circumstances, I shall be only too delighted to visit your part of the coast, and to find there such a suitable retreat."
Yoshikiyo then came back and sincerely shared with Genji everything from his conversation with the priest. As Genji reflected on it, he realized that all the dreams he had experienced must hold some importance. It would only add to his disgrace if he ignored these divine warnings out of worldly concerns and fear of repercussions. It would be wiser to accept guidance from someone older and more experienced. An ancient sage has said, "accepting oneself brings happiness," and his father had also urged him in the dream to leave the coast of Suma, so there was no longer any doubt about taking this step. He responded to the priest, saying, "Having arrived in a strange place, feeling isolated and receiving barely any visits from friends back in the capital, the only companions I have left from old times are the sun and the moon that traverse the endless sky. Given these circumstances, I would be more than happy to visit your part of the coast and find a fitting retreat there."
This answer gave the priest great joy, and he pressed Genji to set out at once and come to him. The Prince did so with his usual four or five confidential attendants. The same wind which had miraculously blown the vessel of the priest to Suma now changed, and carried them with equal favor and speed back to Akashi. On their landing they entered a carriage waiting for them, and went to the mansion of the priest.
This answer made the priest very happy, and he urged Genji to leave right away and come to him. Genji agreed, bringing along his usual four or five trusted attendants. The same wind that had miraculously brought the priest's boat to Suma now shifted, carrying them just as favorably and quickly back to Akashi. Once they landed, they got into a carriage that was waiting for them and headed to the priest's mansion.
The scenery around the coast was no less novel than that of Suma, the only difference being that there were more people there. The building was grand, and there was also a grand Buddha-hall adjoining for the service of the priest. The plantations of trees, the shrubberies, the rock-work, and the mimic lakes in the garden were so beautifully arranged as to exceed the power of an artist to depict, while the style of the dwelling was so tasteful that it was in no way inferior to any in the capital.
The view along the coast was just as unique as that of Suma, with the only difference being that there were more people around. The building was impressive, and there was a large Buddha hall next to it for the priest’s services. The tree plantations, shrubbery, rock formations, and artificial lakes in the garden were arranged so beautifully that even an artist would struggle to capture it. The style of the house was so stylish that it was just as good as any in the capital.
The wife and the daughter of the priest were not residing here, but were at another mansion on the hill-side, where they had removed from fear of the recent high tides.
The priest's wife and daughter weren't living here; they had moved to another mansion on the hillside because they were worried about the recent high tides.
Genji now took up his quarters with the priest in this seaside mansion. The first thing he did when he felt a little settled was to write to the capital, and tell his friends of his change of residence. The priest was about sixty years old, and was[191] very sincere in his religious service. The only subject of anxiety which he felt was, as we have already mentioned, the welfare of his daughter. When Genji became thoroughly settled he often joined the priest, and spent hours in conversing with him. The latter, from his age and experience, was full of information and anecdotes, many of which were quite new to Genji, but the narration of them seemed always to turn upon his daughter.
Genji now moved into the seaside mansion with the priest. The first thing he did once he felt a bit settled was to write to his friends in the capital and let them know about his change of residence. The priest was about sixty years old and was[191] very dedicated to his religious duties. The only thing that worried him, as we’ve mentioned before, was the well-being of his daughter. Once Genji got fully settled in, he often joined the priest and spent hours talking with him. The priest, with his age and experience, had plenty of knowledge and stories to share, many of which were completely new to Genji, but they always seemed to come back to his daughter.
April had now come. The trees began to be clothed with a thick shade of leaves, which had a peculiar novelty of appearance, differing from that of the flowers of spring, or the bright dyes of autumn. The Kuina (a particular bird of summer) commenced their fluttering. The furniture and dresses were changed for those more suitable to the time of year. The comfort of the house was most agreeable. It was on one of these evenings that the surface of the broad ocean spread before the eye was unshadowed by the clouds, and the Isle of Awaji floated like foam on its face, just as it appeared to do at Suma. Genji took out his favorite kin, on which he had not practised for some time, and was playing an air called "Kôriô," when the priest joined him, having left for awhile his devotions, and said that his music recalled to his mind the old days and the capital which he had quitted so long. He sent for a biwa (mandolin)[120] and a soh-koto from the hill-side mansion, and, after the fashion of a blind singer of ballads to the biwa, played two or three airs.
April had arrived. The trees began to grow thick leaves that had a unique look, different from the spring flowers or the bright colors of autumn. The Kuina (a summer bird) started their fluttering. The furniture and clothing were changed to match the season. The comfort of the house was very pleasant. It was on one of these evenings that the wide ocean lay before the eyes, free of clouds, and the Isle of Awaji seemed to float like foam on its surface, just as it did at Suma. Genji took out his favorite kin, which he hadn’t played in a while, and started playing a tune called "Kôriô." The priest joined him after taking a break from his prayers, saying that the music reminded him of the old days and the capital he had left behind so long ago. He sent for a biwa (mandolin)[120] and a soh-koto from the hill-side mansion, and, like a blind ballad singer with the biwa, played two or three tunes.
He then handed the soh-koto to Genji, who also played a few tunes, saying, as he did so, in a casual manner, "This sounds best when played upon by some fair hand." The priest smiled, and rejoined: "What better hand than yours need we wish to hear playing; for my part, my poor skill has been transmitted to me, through three generations, from the royal hand of the Emperor Yenghi, though I now belong to the past; but, occasionally, when my loneliness oppresses me, I indulge in my old amusement, and there is one who, listening to my strains, has learnt to imitate them so well that they resemble those of the Emperor Yenghi himself. I shall be very happy, if you desire, to find an opportunity for you to hear them."
He then handed the soh-koto to Genji, who also played a few tunes and casually said, "This sounds best when played by a skilled hand." The priest smiled and replied, "What better hand than yours could we wish to hear? As for me, my limited talent has been passed down through three generations from the royal hand of Emperor Yenghi, though I now belong to the past. But sometimes, when I feel lonely, I indulge in my old pastime, and there's someone who, by listening to my music, has learned to imitate it so well that it sounds just like the Emperor Yenghi himself. I would be very happy, if you want, to arrange for you to hear them."
Genji at once laid aside the instrument, saying: "Ah, how [192]bold! I did not know I was among proficients," and continued, "From olden time the soh-koto was peculiarly adopted by female musicians. The fifth daughter of the Emperor Saga, from whom she had received the secret, was a celebrated performer, but no one of equal skill succeeded her. Of course there are several players, but these merely strike or strum on the instrument; but in this retreat there is a skilful hand. How delightful it will be."
Genji immediately set aside the instrument and said, "Wow, how bold! I didn't realize I was among experts," then continued, "Traditionally, the soh-koto has been particularly favored by female musicians. The fifth daughter of Emperor Saga, who passed down the secret, was a renowned performer, but none have matched her skill since. There are certainly other players, but they just hit or strum the instrument; here, though, there's a talented hand. How wonderful that will be."
"If you desire to hear, there is no difficulty. I will introduce her to you. She also plays the biwa very well. The biwa has been considered from olden time very difficult to master, and I am proud of her doing so."
"If you want to listen, it's no problem. I can introduce her to you. She plays the biwa really well. The biwa has always been seen as very hard to master, and I'm proud of her for doing it."
In this manner the priest led the conversation to his own daughter, while fruit and sake were brought in for refreshment. He then went on talking of his life since he first came to the coast of Akashi, and of his devotion to religion, for the sake of future happiness, and also out of solicitude for his daughter. He continued: "Although I feel rather awkward in saying it, I am almost inclined to think your coming to this remote vicinity has something providential in it, as an answer, as it were, to our earnest prayers, and it may give you some consolation and pleasure. The reason why I think so is this—it is nearly eighteen years since we began to pray for the blessing of the God Sumiyoshi on our daughter, and we have sent her twice a year, in spring and autumn, to his temple. At the 'six-time' service,[121] also, the prayers for my own repose on the lotus flower,[122] are only secondary to those which I put up for the happiness of my daughter. My father, as you may know, held a good office in the capital, but I am now a plain countryman, and if I leave matters in their present state, the status of my family will soon become lower and lower. Fortunately this girl was promising from her childhood, and my desire was to present her to some distinguished personage in the capital, not without disappointment to many suitors, and I have often told her that if my desire is not fulfilled she had better throw herself into the sea."
In this way, the priest guided the conversation to his own daughter, while refreshments of fruit and sake were brought in. He continued sharing stories about his life since he first arrived at the coast of Akashi and his dedication to religion for the sake of future happiness, as well as his concern for his daughter. He added, "Even though I feel a bit awkward saying this, I can’t help but think your arrival in this distant place has something divine about it, almost like an answer to our heartfelt prayers, which might bring you some comfort and joy. The reason I believe this is that it's been nearly eighteen years since we started praying for the blessing of the God Sumiyoshi for our daughter. Twice a year, in spring and autumn, we’ve sent her to his temple. At the 'six-time' service,[121] I also pray for my own peace on the lotus flower,[122] but those prayers are secondary to my wishes for my daughter's happiness. My father, as you may know, had a good position in the capital, but now I'm just a regular farmer, and if I leave things as they are, my family’s status will continue to decline. Luckily, this girl showed potential from a young age, and my hope has been to introduce her to some prominent figure in the capital, which has led to disappointment for many suitors. I've often told her that if my dreams don’t come true, she should just jump into the sea."
Such was the tedious discourse which the priest held on the subject of his family affairs; yet it is not surprising that it [193]awakened an interest in the susceptible mind of Genji for the fair maiden thus described as so promising. The priest at last, in spite of the shyness and reserve of the daughter, and the unwillingness of the mother, conducted Genji to the hill-side mansion, and introduced him to the maiden. In the course of time they gradually became more than mere acquaintances to each other. For some time Genji often found himself at the hill-side mansion, and her society appeared to afford him greater pleasure than anything else, but this did not quite meet with the approval of his conscience, and the girl in the mansion at Nijio returned to his thoughts. If this flirtation of his should become known to her, he thought, it perhaps would be very annoying to her. True, she was not much given to be jealous, but he well remembered the occasional complaints she had now and then made to him while in the capital. These feelings induced him to write more frequently and more minutely to her, and he soon began to frequent the hill-side mansion less often. His leisure hours were spent in sketching, as he used to do in Suma, and writing short poetic effusions explanatory of the scenery. This was also going on in the mansion at Nijio, where Violet passed the long hours away in painting different pictures, and also in writing, in the form of a diary, what she saw and did. What will be the issue of all these things?
Such was the long-winded talk that the priest had about his family matters; however, it’s not surprising that it [193] piqued Genji’s interest for the beautiful girl he described as so promising. Eventually, despite the daughter’s shyness and the mother’s reluctance, the priest took Genji to the hill-side mansion and introduced him to the girl. Over time, they became more than just acquaintances. Genji found himself visiting the hill-side mansion often, and spending time with her brought him more joy than anything else, but this didn’t completely sit right with him, as thoughts of the girl at Nijio lingered in his mind. He worried that if this flirtation became known to her, it might really upset her. True, she wasn’t the jealous type, but he vividly remembered the occasional complaints she had expressed while they were in the capital. These thoughts led him to write to her more often and in greater detail, and soon he started visiting the hill-side mansion less frequently. He spent his free time sketching, as he used to do in Suma, and writing short poems about the scenery. Meanwhile, at the mansion in Nijio, Violet spent her long hours painting different pictures and keeping a diary of what she saw and did. What will come of all this?
Now, since the spring of the year there had been several heavenly warnings in the capital, and things in general were somewhat unsettled. On the evening of the thirteenth of March, when the rain and wind had raged, the late Emperor appeared in a dream to his son the Emperor, in front of the palace, looking reproachfully upon him. The Emperor showed every token of submission and respect when the dead Emperor told him of many things, all of which concerned Genji's interests. The Emperor became alarmed, and when he awoke he told his mother all about his dream. She, however, told him that on such occasions, when the storm rages, and the sky is obscured by the disturbance of the elements, all things, especially on which our thoughts have been long occupied, appear to us in a dream in a disturbed sleep; and she continued, "I further counsel you not to be too hastily alarmed by such trifles." From this time he began to suffer from sore eyes, which may have resulted from the angry glances of his father's spirit. About the same time the father of the Empress-mother died.[194] His death was by no means premature; but yet, when such events take place repeatedly, it causes the mind to imagine there is something more than natural going on, and this made the Empress-mother feel a little indisposed.
Now, since the spring, there had been several signs from above in the capital, and things were generally a bit off. On the evening of March 13th, as the rain and wind howled, the late Emperor appeared in a dream to his son, the current Emperor, standing in front of the palace and looking at him with disappointment. The Emperor showed all signs of respect and submission as the deceased Emperor shared many concerns related to Genji's affairs. The Emperor felt alarmed and, upon waking, told his mother everything about the dream. She advised him that during storms, when the sky is darkened by nature's fury, things that have been on our minds tend to appear to us in dreams during troubled sleep, and she added, "I advise you not to get too worked up over such minor things." From that point on, he began to suffer from sore eyes, which might have been caused by the intense glare of his father's spirit. Around the same time, the father of the Empress-mother passed away. His death wasn't unexpected, but when such events happen frequently, it leads the mind to think there's more to it than just nature, making the Empress-mother feel a bit under the weather.[194]
The Emperor then constantly told her that if Genji were left in his present condition it might induce evil, and, therefore, it would be better to recall him, and restore his titles and honors to him. She obstinately opposed these ideas, saying, "If a person who proved to be guilty, and has retired from the capital, were to be recalled before the expiration of at least three years, it would naturally show the weakness of authority."
The Emperor kept insisting that if Genji was left in his current state, it could lead to trouble, so it would be better to bring him back and restore his titles and honors. She strongly disagreed, saying, "If someone who turned out to be guilty and has withdrawn from the capital is called back before at least three years have passed, it would obviously show a lack of authority."
She gained her point, and thus the days were spent and the year changed.
She got her way, and so the days passed and the year changed.
The Emperor still continually suffered from indisposition, and the unsettled state of things remained the same as before. A prince had been born to him, who was now about two years old, and he began to think of abdicating the throne in favor of the Heir-apparent, the child of the Princess Wistaria. When he looked around to see who would best minister public affairs, he came to think that the disgrace of Genji was a matter not to be allowed to continue, and at last, contrary to the advice of his mother, he issued a public permission for Genji's return to the capital, which was repeated at the end of July. Genji therefore prepared to come back. Before, however, he started, a month passed away, which time was mostly spent in the society of the lady of the hill-side mansion. The expected journey of Genji was now auspicious, even to him, and ought also to have been so to the family of the priest, but parting has always something painful in its nature. This was more so because the girl had by this time the witness of their love in her bosom, but he told her that he would send for her when his position was assured in the capital.
The Emperor continued to struggle with health issues, and the uncertain situation remained unchanged. He had a son who was now about two years old, and he began to consider stepping down from the throne in favor of the Heir Apparent, the child of Princess Wistaria. As he looked around to see who would best handle public affairs, he realized that Genji's disgrace couldn't go on any longer, and despite his mother’s advice, he officially allowed Genji to return to the capital, which was announced again at the end of July. Genji started making plans to come back. However, before he left, a month passed, mostly spent with the lady at the hillside mansion. Genji’s upcoming journey felt promising, both to him and it should have felt the same for the priest's family, but parting always carries a sense of sadness. This was especially true because the girl was now carrying the result of their love, but he assured her that he would call for her once his situation in the capital was stable.
Towards the middle of August everything was in readiness, and Genji started on his journey homeward. He went to Naniwa, where he had the ceremony of Horai performed. To the temple of Sumiyoshi he sent a messenger to say that the haste of his journey prevented him coming at this time, but that he would fulfil his vows as soon as circumstances would permit. From Naniwa he proceeded to the capital, and returned once more, after an absence of nearly three years, to his mansion at Nijiô. The joy and excitement of the inmates of the mansion[195] were unbounded, and the development of Violet charmed his eyes. His delight was great and the pleasure of his mind was of the most agreeable nature; still, from time to time, in the midst of this very pleasure, the recollection of the maiden whom he had left at Akashi occurred to his thoughts. But this kind of perturbation was only the result of what had arisen from the very nature of Genji's character.
By mid-August, everything was ready, and Genji set off on his journey home. He went to Naniwa, where he had the Horai ceremony performed. He sent a messenger to the Sumiyoshi temple to explain that he couldn't come this time due to the urgency of his trip, but he would fulfill his vows as soon as he could. From Naniwa, he headed to the capital and returned once again, after nearly three years, to his mansion at Nijiô. The joy and excitement of everyone in the mansion[195] were overwhelming, and he was charmed by Violet's growth. His happiness was immense, and his mind was filled with pleasant thoughts; however, every now and then, even in the midst of this joy, he remembered the young woman he had left in Akashi. This kind of distraction was just a reflection of Genji's character.
Before the lapse of many days all his titles and honors were restored to him, and he was soon created an extra Vice-Dainagon.
Before many days passed, all his titles and honors were given back to him, and he was soon made an extra Vice-Dainagon.
All those who had lost dignities or office on account of Genji's complications were also restored to them. It seemed to these like a sudden and unexpected return of spring to the leafless tree.
All those who had lost their positions or status because of Genji's issues were also given them back. It felt to them like a sudden and surprising return of spring to a leafless tree.
In the course of a few days Genji was invited by the Emperor to come and see him. The latter had scarcely recovered from his indisposition, and was still looking weak and thin. When Genji appeared before him, he manifested great pleasure, and they conversed together in a friendly way till the evening.
In a few days, the Emperor invited Genji to visit him. The Emperor had just started to feel better from his illness and still looked weak and thin. When Genji showed up, the Emperor was very happy to see him, and they chatted in a friendly manner until the evening.
FOOTNOTES:
[118] A religious feast in the Imperial Palace, in which Nin-wô-kiô, one of the Buddhist Bibles, was read, an event which rarely took place. Its object was to tranquillize the country.
[118] A religious feast in the Imperial Palace, where Nin-wô-kiô, one of the Buddhist scriptures, was read, an event that rarely happened. Its purpose was to bring peace to the nation.
[119] The god of the sea.
The ocean god.
CHAPTER XIV
THE BEACON

enji well remembered the dream which he had dreamt at Suma, and in
which his father, the late ex-Emperor, had made a faint allusion to
his fallen state. He was always thinking of having solemn service
performed for him, which might prove to be a remedy for evils.
Enji clearly remembered the dream he had at Suma, where his father, the late ex-Emperor, made a subtle mention of his fallen state. He often thought about having a formal service done for him, which could serve as a remedy for his troubles.
He was now in the capital, and at liberty to do anything he wished. In October, therefore, he ordered the grand ceremony of Mihakkô to be performed for the repose of the dead. Meanwhile the respect of the public towards Genji had now returned to its former state, and he himself had become a distinguished personage in the capital. The Empress-mother, though indisposed, regretted she had not ruined Genji altogether; while the Emperor, who had not forgotten the injunction of the late ex-Emperor, felt satisfied with his recent disposition towards his half-brother, which he believed to be an act of goodness.
He was now in the capital and free to do whatever he wanted. So in October, he arranged for the grand Mihakkô ceremony to be held in honor of the dead. Meanwhile, the public's respect for Genji had returned to what it used to be, and he had become a notable figure in the capital. The Empress-mother, despite her illness, regretted that she hadn't completely destroyed Genji; while the Emperor, who hadn’t forgotten the late ex-Emperor's orders, felt content with his recent treatment of his half-brother, believing it to be an act of kindness.
This he felt the more, because he noticed the improvement in his health continued from day to day, and he experienced a sensation of fresh vigor. He did not, however, believe he should be long on the throne, and when he found himself lonely, he often sent for Genji, and spent hours conversing with him, without any reserve, on public affairs.
This he felt even more because he noticed that his health was improving day by day, and he felt a sense of renewed energy. However, he didn’t think he would last long on the throne, and when he felt lonely, he often called for Genji and spent hours chatting with him openly about political matters.
In February of the next year the ceremony of the "Gembuk" of the Heir-apparent, who was eleven years of age, was performed.
In February of the following year, the "Gembuk" ceremony for the Heir-apparent, who was eleven years old, took place.
At the end of the same month the Emperor abdicated the throne in favor of the Heir-apparent, and his own son was made the Heir-apparent to the new Emperor.
At the end of the same month, the Emperor stepped down from the throne in favor of the Heir Apparent, and his own son was made the Heir Apparent to the new Emperor.
The suddenness of these changes struck the Empress-mother with surprise, but she was told by her son that his abdication had been occasioned by his desire to enjoy quiet and repose.[197]
The unexpected nature of these changes surprised the Empress-mother, but her son explained that he had decided to abdicate because he wanted to seek peace and rest.[197]
The new reign opened with several changes in public affairs. Genji had been made Naidaijin. He filled this extra office of Daijin because there was no vacancy either in the Sadaijin or the Udaijin. He was to take an active part in the administration, but as he was not yet disposed to engage in the busy cares of official life, the ex-Sadaijin, his father-in-law, was solicited to become the regent for the young Emperor. He at first declined to accept the office, on the ground that he was advanced in age, that he had already retired from official life, and that the decline of his life left him insufficient energy. There was, however, an example in a foreign State, where some wise councillors, who resigned and had retired into the far-off mountains when their country was in a disturbed state, came forth from their retreat, with their snow-crowned heads, and took part in the administration of affairs. Nor was it an unusual thing for a statesman who had retired from political scenes to assume again a place under another government.
The new reign started with several changes in public affairs. Genji was appointed Naidaijin. He took on this extra role of Daijin because there were no openings either in the Sadaijin or the Udaijin. He was expected to be actively involved in the administration, but since he wasn't ready to dive into the hectic demands of official life, the ex-Sadaijin, who was his father-in-law, was asked to become the regent for the young Emperor. He initially refused the position, citing his advanced age, his earlier retirement from public service, and a lack of energy due to his declining health. However, there was an example from a foreign country, where some wise advisers, who had resigned and retreated into the distant mountains during a time of turmoil, emerged from their secluded lives, with their snow-covered heads, and participated in the administration. It wasn't unusual for a politician who had stepped back from the public eye to take on a role under a different government.
So the ex-Sadaijin did not persist in his refusal, but finally accepted the post of Dajiôdaijin (the Premier). He was now sixty-three years of age. His former retirement had taken place more on account of his disgust with the world than from his indisposition, and hence, when he accepted his new post, he at once showed how capable he was of being a responsible Minister. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, his eldest son, was also made the Gon-Chiûnagon. His daughter by his wife, the fourth daughter of Udaijin, was now twelve years old, and was shortly expected to be presented at Court; while his son, who had sung the "high sand" at a summer-day reunion at Genji's mansion, received a title. The young Genji too, the son of the late Lady Aoi, was admitted to the Court of the Emperor and of the Heir-apparent.
So the former Sadaijin didn’t stick to his refusal, but finally accepted the position of Dajiôdaijin (the Premier). He was now sixty-three years old. His earlier retirement was more due to his disillusionment with the world than any health issues, and so when he took on his new role, he immediately demonstrated how capable he was as a responsible Minister. Tô-no-Chiûjiô, his eldest son, was also appointed as Gon-Chiûnagon. His daughter, the fourth daughter of Udaijin, was now twelve and was soon expected to be introduced at Court; meanwhile, his son, who had performed the "high sand" at a summer gathering at Genji's mansion, received an official title. The young Genji, the son of the late Lady Aoi, was also welcomed into the Court of the Emperor and the Heir-apparent.
The attendants who faithfully served the young Genji, and those in the mansion at Nijiô, had all received a satisfactory token of appreciation from Genji, who now began to have a mansion repaired, which was situated to the east of the one in which he resided, and which had formerly belonged to his father. This he did with a notion of placing there some of his intimate friends, such as the younger one of the ladies in the "Villa of Falling Flowers."
The attendants who diligently served the young Genji, along with those in the mansion at Nijiô, had all received a proper token of appreciation from him. Genji then started to fix up a mansion located to the east of his current one, which had previously belonged to his father. He intended to house some of his close friends there, including the younger of the ladies from the "Villa of Falling Flowers."
Now the young maiden also, whom Genji had left behind at Akashi, and who had been in delicate health, did not pass away[198] from his thoughts. He despatched a messenger there on the first of March, as he deemed the happy event would take place about that time. When the messenger returned, he reported that she was safely delivered of a girl on the sixteenth of the month.
Now the young woman that Genji had left behind in Akashi, who had been in poor health, didn't leave his mind[198]. He sent a messenger there on the first of March, thinking that the happy event would happen around that time. When the messenger returned, he reported that she safely gave birth to a girl on the sixteenth of the month.
He remembered the prediction of an astrologer who had told him that an Emperor would be born to him, and another son who would eventually become a Dajiôdaijin. He also remembered that a daughter, who would be afterwards an Empress, would be also born to him, by a lady inferior to the mothers of the other two children. When he reflected on this prediction and on the series of events, he began thinking of the remarkable coincidences they betrayed; and as he thought of sending for her, as soon as the condition of the young mother's health would admit, he hurried forward the repairs of the eastern mansion. He also thought that as there might not be a suitable nurse at Akashi for the child, he ought to send one from the capital. Fortunately there was a lady there who had lately been delivered of a child. Her mother, who had waited at Court when the late ex-Emperor lived, and her father, who had been some time Court Chamberlain, were both dead. She was now in miserable circumstances. Genji sounded her, through a certain channel, whether she would not be willing to be useful to him. This offer on his part she accepted without much hesitation, and was despatched with a confidential servant to attend on the new-born child. He also sent with her a sword and other presents. She left the capital in a carriage, and proceeded by boat to the province of Settsu, and thence on horseback to Akashi.
He recalled the prediction of an astrologer who had told him that he would have a son who would become an Emperor and another son who would eventually become a Dajiôdaijin. He also remembered that a daughter, who would later be an Empress, would be born to him by a woman of lower status than the mothers of the other two children. As he reflected on this prediction and the series of events, he began to think about the remarkable coincidences they revealed; and as he considered sending for her as soon as the young mother’s health allowed, he rushed to complete the repairs on the eastern mansion. He also thought that since there might not be a suitable nurse at Akashi for the child, he should send one from the capital. Luckily, there was a lady who had recently given birth. Her mother, who had served at Court during the reign of the late ex-Emperor, and her father, who had been a Court Chamberlain for some time, were both dead. She was now in difficult circumstances. Genji contacted her through a reliable source to see if she would be willing to help him. She accepted his offer without much hesitation and was sent with a trusted servant to care for the new-born child. He also sent along a sword and other gifts. She left the capital in a carriage, traveled by boat to Settsu, and then rode a horse to Akashi.
When she arrived the priest was intensely delighted, and the young mother, who had been gradually improving in health, felt great consolation. The child was very healthy, and the nurse at once began to discharge her duties most faithfully.
When she arrived, the priest was really happy, and the young mother, who had been getting better in her health, felt a lot of comfort. The child was very healthy, and the nurse immediately started doing her job with a lot of dedication.
Hitherto Genji did not confide the story of his relations with the maiden of Akashi to Violet, but he thought he had better do so, as the matter might naturally reach her ears. He now, therefore, informed her of all the circumstances, and of the birth of the child, saying, "If you feel any unpleasantness about the matter, I cannot blame you in any way. It was not the blessing which I desired. How greatly do I regret that in[199] the quarter where I wished to see the heavenly gift, there is none, but see it in another, where there was no expectation. The child is merely a girl too, and I almost think that I need pay no further attention. But this would make me heartless towards my undoubted offspring. I shall send for it and show it to you, and hope you will be generous to her. Can you assure me you will be so?" At these words Violet's face became red as crimson, but she did not lose her temper, and quietly replied:
Until now, Genji hadn't shared the story of his relationship with the maiden of Akashi with Violet, but he figured it would be better to do so since she might hear about it anyway. So, he explained everything, including the birth of the child, saying, "If this bothers you at all, I can’t blame you. It wasn’t the blessing I wanted. I deeply regret that in[199] the place where I hoped to see my gift from heaven, there’s nothing, but instead, I found it elsewhere, where I didn’t expect it. The child is just a girl, and I almost feel like I don’t need to care any further. But that would make me callous toward my own child. I’ll bring her to you and hope you’ll be kind to her. Can you promise me that you will?” At these words, Violet’s face turned bright red, but she stayed calm and replied:
"Your saying this only makes me contemptible to myself, as I think my generosity may not yet be fully understood; but I should like to know when and where I could have learnt to be ungenerous."
"Your saying this just makes me look down on myself because I feel like my generosity might not be fully appreciated yet; but I would like to know when and where I could have learned to be stingy."
"These words sound too hard to me," said he. "How can you be so cruel to me? Pray don't attribute any blame to me; I never thought of it. How miserable am I!" And he began to drop tears when he came to reflect how faithful she had been all the time, and how affectionate, and also how regular had been her correspondence. He felt sorry for her, and continued, "In my anxious thoughts about this child, I have some intentions which may be agreeable to you also, only I will not tell you too hastily, since, if I do so now, they might not be taken in a favorable light. The attractions of the mother seem only to have arisen from the position in which she was placed. You must not think of the matter too seriously." He then briefly sketched her character and her skill in music. But on the part of Violet she could not but think that it was cruel to her to give away part of his heart, while her thoughts were with no one but him, and she was quite cast down for some time.
"These words sound really harsh to me," he said. "How can you be so cruel to me? Please don't blame me; I never even considered it. I'm so miserable!" And he started to cry when he realized how loyal she had always been, how loving, and how consistent her letters had been. He felt sorry for her and added, "In my worried thoughts about this child, I have some ideas that might also please you, but I won't share them too quickly, since they might not be received well right now. The mother's appeal seems to have stemmed only from her situation. Don't take this too seriously." He then briefly described her character and her musical talent. But Violet couldn't help but think it was unfair to her that he was giving part of his heart away while she was only thinking of him, and she felt really down for a while.
Genji tried to console her. He took up a kin and asked her to play and sing with him; but she did not touch it, saying that she could not play it so well as the maiden of Akashi. This very manner of her mild jealousy made her more captivating to him, and without further remarks the subject was dropped.
Genji tried to comfort her. He picked up a kin and asked her to play and sing with him, but she didn't touch it, saying she couldn't play it as well as the girl from Akashi. This subtle hint of her jealousy made her even more appealing to him, and without saying anything more, they moved on from the topic.
The fifth of May was the fiftieth day of the birth of the child, so Genji sent a messenger to Akashi a few days before the time when he would be expected. At Akashi the feast for the occasion was arranged with great pains, and the arrival of Genji's messenger was most opportune.
The fifth of May was the fiftieth day since the child's birth, so Genji sent a messenger to Akashi a few days in advance of the expected time. In Akashi, they planned the celebration with great care, and the arrival of Genji's messenger was perfectly timed.
Let us now relate something about the Princess Wistaria.—Though she had become a nun, her title of ex-Empress had[200] never been lost; and now the change in the reigning sovereign gave her fresh honors. She had been recognized as equivalent to an Empress-regnant who had abdicated. A liberal allowance was granted to her, and a becoming household was established for her private use. She, however, still continued her devotion to religion, now and then coming to Court to see her son, where she was received with all cordiality; so that her rival, the mother of the ex-Emperor, whose influence was overwhelming till lately, now began to feel like one to whom the world had become irksome.
Let’s talk about Princess Wistaria. Even though she became a nun, she never lost her title of ex-Empress. With the change in the reigning sovereign, she gained new honors. She was recognized as equivalent to an Empress-regnant who had stepped down. A generous allowance was provided for her, and a suitable household was set up for her private use. However, she continued her devotion to religion, occasionally visiting the Court to see her son, where she was warmly received. As a result, her rival, the mother of the ex-Emperor, who had held significant influence until recently, started to feel like someone for whom the world was becoming burdensome.
In the meantime, public affairs entirely changed their aspects, and the world seemed at this time to have been divided between the Dajiôdaijin and his son-in-law, Genji, by whose influence all things in public were swayed.
In the meantime, public affairs completely changed, and it seemed like the world was divided between Dajiôdaijin and his son-in-law, Genji, who influenced everything in public life.
In August, of this year, the daughter of Gon-Chiûnagon (formerly Tô-no-Chiûjiô) was introduced at Court. She took up her abode in the Kokiden, which had been formerly occupied by her maternal aunt, and she was also styled from this time the Niogo of Kokiden. Prince Hiôb-Kiô had also the intention of introducing his second daughter at Court, but Genji took no interest in this. What will he eventually do about this matter?
In August of this year, Gon-Chiûnagon's daughter (formerly Tô-no-Chiûjiô) was presented at Court. She moved into the Kokiden, which had previously been occupied by her maternal aunt, and from then on, she was referred to as the Niogo of Kokiden. Prince Hiôb-Kiô also planned to introduce his second daughter at Court, but Genji showed no interest in this. What will he eventually decide regarding this matter?
In the same autumn Genji went to the Temple of Sumiyoshi to fulfil his vows. His party consisted of many young nobles and Court retainers, besides his own private attendants.
In the same autumn, Genji went to the Temple of Sumiyoshi to fulfill his vows. His group included several young nobles and Court retainers, along with his own personal attendants.
By a coincidence the maiden of Akashi, who had been prevented from coming to the Temple since the last year, happened to arrive there on the same day. Her party travelled in a boat, and when it reached the beach they saw the procession of Genji's party crossing before them. They did not know what procession it was, and asked the bystanders about it, who, in return, asked them sarcastically, "Can there be anyone who does not know of the coming of Naidaijin, the Prince Genji, here to-day to fulfil his vows?"
By coincidence, the maiden of Akashi, who hadn’t been able to come to the Temple since last year, arrived on the same day. Her group traveled by boat, and when they reached the shore, they saw Genji's party crossing in front of them. They didn’t know what the procession was about and asked the people nearby. In response, the bystanders sarcastically replied, "Is there anyone who doesn’t know that Naidaijin, Prince Genji, is here today to fulfill his vows?"
Most of the young nobles were on horseback, with beautifully made saddles; and others, including Ukon-no-Jiô, Yoshikiyo, and Koremitz, in fine uniforms of different colors (blue, green, or scarlet), according to their different ranks, formed the procession, contrasting with the hue of the range of pine-trees on both sides of the road.
Most of the young nobles were on horseback, with beautifully crafted saddles; and others, including Ukon-no-Jiô, Yoshikiyo, and Koremitz, in stylish uniforms of various colors (blue, green, or scarlet), depending on their ranks, made up the procession, creating a striking contrast with the greenery of the pine trees lining both sides of the road.
Genji was in a carriage, which was followed by ten boy[201] pages, granted by the Court in the same way as a late Sadaijin, Kawara, had been honored. They were dressed in admirable taste, and their hair was twisted up in the form of a double knot, with ribbons of gorgeous purple. The young Genji was also in the procession on horseback, and followed the carriage.
Genji was in a carriage, followed by ten young pages, given by the Court in the same way as a recent Sadaijin, Kawara, had been honored. They were dressed with excellent style, and their hair was styled in a double knot, adorned with beautiful purple ribbons. The young Genji was also part of the procession on horseback, following the carriage.
The maiden of Akashi witnessed the procession, but she avoided making herself known. She thought she had better not go up to the Temple on that day; but she could not sail back to Akashi, so she had her boat moored in the bay of Naniwa for the night. As to Genji, he knew nothing of the maiden being a spectator of the procession, and spent the whole night in the Temple with his party in performing services which might please the God.
The girl from Akashi saw the procession, but she chose to stay hidden. She thought it would be best not to go up to the Temple that day; however, she couldn’t return to Akashi, so she anchored her boat in the bay of Naniwa for the night. As for Genji, he was unaware that the girl had been watching the procession and spent the entire night at the Temple with his group, performing rituals to honor the God.
It was then that he was informed by Koremitz that he had seen the maiden of Akashi in a boat. On the morrow Genji and his party set off for their homes. As they proceeded Genji hummed,
It was then that Koremitz informed him he had seen the maiden of Akashi in a boat. The next day, Genji and his group headed back home. As they went along, Genji hummed,
and he stopped, while contemplating the bay. Koremitz, who stood beside him, and divined what he was thinking about, took out a small pen from his pocket and presented it to Genji, who took it and wrote the following on a piece of paper, which he sent to the maiden by one of his attendants who knew her whereabouts:—
and he paused, gazing out at the bay. Koremitz, who stood next to him and sensed what he was thinking, pulled out a small pen from his pocket and handed it to Genji, who accepted it and wrote the following on a piece of paper, which he sent to the young woman through one of his attendants who knew where to find her:—
"To dream, perhaps, of days gone by."
A few words more. The change of the ruler had brought a change of the Saigû; and the Lady of Rokjiô, with her daughter, returned to the capital. Her health, however, began to fail, and she became a nun, and after some time died. Before her death Genji visited her, and with her last breath she consigned her daughter to his care. Genji was thinking, therefore, of introducing her at Court at some future time.
A few more words. The change in leadership brought about a change in the Saigû; and the Lady of Rokjiô, along with her daughter, returned to the capital. However, her health started to decline, and she became a nun, eventually passing away. Before she died, Genji visited her, and with her last breath, she entrusted her daughter to him. Therefore, Genji was considering introducing her to the Court at some point in the future.
FOOTNOTES:
[123] A line of an old ode about the beacon in the bay of Naniwa, at the same time expressing the desire of meeting with a loved one. It is impossible to translate this ode literally, as in the original there is a play upon words, the word beacon (in Japanese) also meaning "enthusiastic endeavor." The word "myo-tzkushi" (= beacon) more properly means "water-marker" though disused in the modern Japanese. In the translation a little liberty has been taken.
[123] A line from an old poem about the lighthouse in the bay of Naniwa, while also expressing the longing to meet a loved one. It’s impossible to translate this poem literally, as there’s a wordplay in the original; the word for beacon (in Japanese) also means "enthusiastic endeavor." The term "myo-tzkushi" (which means beacon) better translates to "water-marker," although it’s not commonly used in modern Japanese. The translation takes a bit of creative license.
CHAPTER XV
OVERGROWN MUGWORT

hen Genji was an exile on the sea-coast, many people had been longing
for his return. Among these was the Princess Hitachi. She was, as we
have seen, the survivor of his Royal father, and the kindness which
she had received from Genji was to her like the reflection of the
broad starlit sky in a basin of water. After Genji left the capital,
however, no correspondence ever passed between them. Several of her
servants left her, and her residence became more lonely than ever. A
fox might have found a covert in the overgrown shrubbery, and the cry
of the owl might have been heard among the thick branches. One might
imagine some mysterious "tree-spirit" to reign there. Nevertheless,
such grounds as these, surrounded with lofty trees, are more tempting
to those who desire to have a stylish dwelling. Hence there were
several Duriôs (local governors) who had become rich, and having
returned from different provinces, sounded the Princess to see if she
were inclined to part with her residence; but this she always refused
to do, saying that, however unfortunate she might be, she was not able
to give up a mansion inherited from her parents.
When Genji was in exile on the coast, many people were eager for his return. Among them was Princess Hitachi. As we have seen, she was the last surviving child of his royal father, and the kindness she received from Genji felt to her like the reflection of a vast starlit sky in a bowl of water. After Genji left the capital, though, they never exchanged letters. Several of her servants abandoned her, making her home lonelier than ever. A fox could have found a hiding spot in the overgrown shrubs, and the call of an owl could be heard in the thick branches. One might imagine that some mysterious "tree spirit" lived there. Still, such grounds, surrounded by tall trees, are appealing to those wanting a stylish home. As a result, several local governors, who had become wealthy and returned from different provinces, approached the Princess to see if she was willing to sell her residence; but she always refused, saying that no matter how unfortunate she felt, she couldn't give up a mansion passed down from her parents.
The mansion contained also a store of rare and antique articles. Several fashionable persons endeavored to induce the Princess to part with them; but such people appeared only contemptible to her, as she looked upon them as proposing such a thing solely because they knew she was poor. Her attendants sometimes suggested to her that it was by no means an uncommon occurrence for one to dispose of such articles when destiny necessitated the sacrifice; but her reply was that these things had been handed down to her only that she might make use of them, and that she would be violating the wishes[203] of the dead if she consented to part with them, allowing them to become the ornament of the dwellings of some lowborn upstarts.
The mansion also held a collection of rare and antique items. Many fashionable people tried to persuade the Princess to sell them; however, she found these individuals to be quite pathetic, believing they only suggested it because they knew she was struggling financially. Her attendants sometimes pointed out that it wasn't unusual for someone to sell such items when fate demanded it, but she replied that these treasures had been passed down to her so that she could use them, and she would be dishonoring the wishes[203] of those who had died if she agreed to sell them, allowing them to become just decorations in the homes of some low-class pretenders.
Scarcely anyone paid a visit to her dwelling, her only occasional visitor being her brother, a priest, who came to see her when he came to the capital, but he was a man of eccentric character, and was not very flourishing in his circumstances.
Scarcely anyone visited her home; her only occasional visitor was her brother, a priest, who came to see her when he was in the capital. He was an eccentric man and wasn't doing very well financially.
Such being the state of affairs with the Princess Hitachi, the grounds of her mansion became more and more desolate and wild, the mugwort growing so tall that it reached the veranda. The surrounding walls of massive earth broke down here and there and crumbled away, being trampled over by wandering cattle. In spring and summer boys would sometimes play there. In the autumn a gale blew down a corridor, and carried away part of the shingle roof. Only one blessing remained there—no thief intruded into the enclosure, as no temptation was offered to them for their attack.
With the situation being what it was for Princess Hitachi, her mansion grounds became increasingly neglected and wild, with mugwort growing so tall it reached the porch. The large earth walls occasionally broke and crumbled, trampled by wandering cattle. In spring and summer, boys would sometimes play there. In the autumn, a strong wind blew down a passage and took away part of the shingle roof. The only silver lining was that no thief ventured into the property, as there was nothing to entice them.
But never did the Princess lose her accustomed reserve, which her parents had instilled into her mind. Society for her had no attractions. She solaced the hours of her loneliness by looking over ancient story-books and poems, which were stored in the old bookshelves, such as the Karamori, Hakoya-no-toji, or Kakya-hime. These, with their illustrations, were her chief resources.
But the Princess never let go of her usual reserve, which her parents had taught her. She found no appeal in society. She spent her lonely hours browsing through old storybooks and poems stored in the dusty bookshelves, like the Karamori, Hakoya-no-toji, or Kakya-hime. These, with their illustrations, were her main sources of comfort.
Now a sister of the Princess's mother had married a Duriô, and had already borne him a daughter. This marriage had been considered an unequal match by the father of the Princess, and for this reason she was not very friendly with the family. Jijiû, however, who was a daughter of the Princess's nurse, and who still remained with the Princess, used to go to her. This aunt was influenced by a secret feeling of spite, and when Jijiû visited her she often whispered to her many things which did not become her as a lady. It seems to me that where a lady of ordinary degree is elevated to a higher position, she often acquires a refinement like one originally belonging to it; but there are other women, who when degraded from their rank spoil their taste and habits just like the lady in question. She fondly hoped to revenge herself for having been formerly looked down upon, by showing an apparent kindness to the Princess Hitachi, and by wishing to take her into her home, and make her wait upon her daughters. With this view she[204] told Jijiu to tell her mistress to come to her, and Jijiu did so; but the Princess did not comply with this request.
Now, a sister of the Princess's mother had married a Duriô and had already given birth to a daughter. The Princess's father viewed this marriage as an unworthy match, which is why she wasn’t very close with that family. However, Jijiû, who was a daughter of the Princess's nurse and still stayed with the Princess, used to visit her. This aunt was affected by a hidden feeling of resentment, and when Jijiû visited, she often whispered things to her that weren’t appropriate for a lady. It seems to me that when a woman of ordinary status rises to a higher position, she often gains the refinement that comes with it. But there are also women who, when they fall from their status, lose their taste and habits, just like this lady. She hoped to get back at those who had looked down on her by pretending to be kind to Princess Hitachi, wanting her to come live with her and help with her daughters. With this in mind, she[204] asked Jijiû to tell her mistress to come visit, but the Princess didn’t agree to this request.
In the meantime the lady's husband was appointed Daini (Senior Secretary to the Lord-Lieutenant), and they were to go down to Tzkushi (modern Kiusiu). She wished to take the Princess with her, and told her that she felt sorry to go to such a far-off locality, leaving her in her present circumstances; but the latter still unhesitatingly replied in the negative, and declined the offer; whereupon her aunt tauntingly remarked that she was too proud, and that, however exalted she might think herself, no one, not even Genji, would show her any further attention.
In the meantime, the lady's husband was appointed Daini (Senior Secretary to the Lord-Lieutenant), and they were set to head to Tzkushi (modern Kiusiu). She wanted to take the Princess with her and expressed her regret about going to such a distant place while leaving her in her current situation. However, the Princess firmly declined the offer, and her aunt teasingly remarked that she was too proud, suggesting that no matter how high and mighty she believed herself to be, no one, not even Genji, would pay her any more attention.
About this time Genji returned, but for some while she heard nothing from him, and only the public rejoicing of many people, and the news about him from the outside world reached her ears. This gave her aunt a further opportunity of repeating the same taunts. She said, "See now who cares for you in your present circumstances. It is not praiseworthy to display such self-importance as you did in the lifetime of your father." And again she pressed her to go with her, but the Princess still clung to the hope that the time would come when Genji would remember her and renew his kindness.
Around this time, Genji came back, but she didn't hear anything from him for a while. All she got was news about him from the outside world and the public celebrations. This gave her aunt another chance to throw her usual insults. She said, "Look who cares about you now. It's not admirable to act so high and mighty like you did when your father was alive." Again, she tried to convince her to come with her, but the Princess still held onto the hope that Genji would remember her and show her kindness again.
Winter came! One day, quite unexpectedly, the aunt arrived at the mansion, bringing as a present a dress for the Princess. Her carriage dashed into the garden in a most pompous style, and drove right up to the southern front of the building. Jijiu went to meet her, and conducted her into the Princess's apartment.
Winter arrived! One day, quite unexpectedly, the aunt showed up at the mansion, bringing a dress for the Princess as a gift. Her carriage made a grand entrance into the garden and pulled right up to the southern front of the building. Jijiu went to greet her and escorted her into the Princess's room.
"I must soon be leaving the capital," said the visitor. "It is not my wish to leave you behind, but you would not listen to me, and now there is no help. But this one, this Jijiu at least, I wish to take with me. I have come to-day to fetch her. I cannot understand how you can be content with your present condition."
"I have to leave the capital soon," said the visitor. "I don’t want to leave you behind, but you wouldn’t listen to me, and now there’s no way to change that. But I want to take this one, this Jijiu, with me. I came today to pick her up. I just can’t understand how you can be okay with how things are right now."
Here she manifested a certain sadness, but her delight at her husband's promotion was unmistakable, and she continued:—
Here she showed a bit of sadness, but her joy over her husband's promotion was clear, and she continued:—
"When your father was alive, I was looked down upon by him, which caused a coolness between us. But nevertheless I at no time entertained any ill-will towards you, only you were much favored by Prince Genji, as I heard, which made me ab[205]stain from visiting you often; but fortune is fickle, for those in a humble position often enjoy comfort, and those that are higher in station are not quite so well circumstanced. I do really feel sorry to leave you behind."
"When your father was alive, he looked down on me, which created a distance between us. However, I never held any ill feelings towards you. It's just that you were favored by Prince Genji, or so I heard, which made me refrain from visiting you often. But luck is unpredictable; those in humble positions can often find comfort, while those of higher status may not be as fortunate. I truly regret having to leave you behind."
The Princess said very little, but her answer was, "I really thank you for your kind attention, but I do not think I am now fit to move about in the world. I shall be quite happy to bury myself under this roof."
The Princess said very little, but her response was, "Thank you for your kind attention, but I don’t think I’m ready to go out into the world right now. I’ll be perfectly happy to stay hidden under this roof."
"Well, you may think so, but it is simply foolish to abandon one's self, and to bury one's life under such a mass of dilapidation. Had Prince Genji been kind enough to repair the place, it might have become transformed into a golden palace, and how joyous would it not be? but this you cannot expect. As far as I am informed the daughter of Prince Hiob-Kio is the only favorite of the Prince, and no one else shares his attention, all his old favorites being now abandoned. How, then, can you expect him to say that, because you have been faithful to him, he will therefore come to you again?"
"Well, you might think that, but it’s just foolish to lose yourself and bury your life under such decay. If Prince Genji had been kind enough to fix the place up, it could have been transformed into a beautiful palace, and wouldn’t that be amazing? But you can’t count on that. As far as I know, the daughter of Prince Hiob-Kio is the only one who has his favor now; no one else captures his attention anymore, and all his old favorites have been left behind. So, how can you expect him to say that just because you’ve been loyal to him, he will come back to you again?"
These words touched the Princess, but she gave no vent to her feelings. The visitor, therefore, hurried Jijiu to get ready, saying that they must leave before the dusk.
These words affected the Princess, but she didn't express her feelings. The visitor then urged Jijiu to get ready, saying they needed to leave before nightfall.
"When I hear what the lady says," said Jijiu, "it sounds to me very reasonable; but when I see how anxious the Princess is, that also seems natural. Thus I am puzzled between the two. Let me, however, say this, I will only see the lady off to-day."
"When I hear what the lady says," Jijiu said, "it seems really reasonable to me; but when I see how worried the Princess is, that also makes sense. So I’m caught between the two. However, let me say this: I will only see the lady off today."
Nevertheless, the Princess foresaw that Jijiu was going to leave her, and she thought of giving her some souvenir. Her own dress was not to be thought of, as it was too old; fortunately she had a long tress of false hair, about nine feet long, made of the hair which had fallen from her own head. This she put into an old casket, and gave it to Jijiu, with a jar of rare perfume.
Nevertheless, the Princess realized that Jijiu was going to leave her, and she wanted to give her a keepsake. She couldn’t give her own dress since it was too old; luckily, she had a long piece of fake hair, about nine feet long, made from the hair that had fallen from her own head. She placed this in an old box and handed it to Jijiu, along with a jar of rare perfume.
Jijiu had been an attendant on the Princess for a very long time, besides, her mother (the nurse), before she died, told the Princess and her daughter that she hoped they might be long together; so the parting with Jijiu was very trying to the Princess who said to her that though she could not blame her for leaving, she still felt sorry to lose her. To this Jijiu replied, that she never forgot the wishes of her mother, and was only too happy to share joy and sorrow with the Princess; yet she[206] was sorry to say that circumstances obliged her to leave her for some time; but before she could say much, she was hurried away by the visitor.
Jijiu had been a servant to the Princess for a very long time. Moreover, her mother (the nurse) had told both the Princess and her daughter, before she died, that she hoped they would be together for a long time. So, saying goodbye to Jijiu was very hard for the Princess, who expressed that while she didn't blame her for leaving, she still felt sad about her departure. Jijiu replied that she always remembered her mother's wishes and was happy to share both joy and sorrow with the Princess. However, she was sorry to say that circumstances forced her to leave for a while. But before she could say much more, the visitor rushed her away.
It was one evening in April of the following year that Genji happened to be going to the villa of "the falling flowers," and passed by the mansion of the Princess. There was in the garden a large pine-tree, from whose branches the beautiful clusters of a wistaria hung in rich profusion. A sigh of the evening breeze shook them as they hung in the silver moonlight, and scattered their rich fragrance towards the wayfarer. There was also a weeping willow close by, whose pensile tresses of new verdure touched the half-broken walls of earth underneath.
It was one evening in April of the next year when Genji was on his way to the villa of "the falling flowers" and passed by the Princess's mansion. In the garden stood a large pine tree, from which beautiful clusters of wisteria hung down in heavy abundance. A sigh of the evening breeze stirred them as they swayed in the silver moonlight, spreading their rich fragrance towards the passerby. Nearby, a weeping willow with its delicate green branches brushed against the crumbling earth walls below.
When Genji beheld this beautiful scene from his carriage, he at once remembered it was a place he had seen before. He stopped his carriage, and said to Koremitz, who was with him as usual—
When Genji saw this beautiful scene from his carriage, he immediately recalled that it was a place he had visited before. He halted his carriage and said to Koremitz, who was with him as always—
"Is this not the mansion of the Princess Hitachi?"
"Is this not the home of Princess Hitachi?"
"Yes, it is," replied Koremitz.
"Yeah, it is," replied Koremitz.
"Do ask if she is still here," said Genji; "this is a good chance; I will see her if she is at home—ask!"
"Please check if she’s still here," said Genji; "this is a great opportunity; I’ll visit her if she’s at home—just ask!"
Koremitz entered, and proceeding to the door, called out. An old woman from the inside demanded to know who he was. Koremitz announced himself, and asked if Jijiû was within. The old women replied that she was not, but that she herself was the same as Jijiû.
Koremitz walked in and, heading towards the door, called out. An old woman inside asked who he was. Koremitz introduced himself and asked if Jijiû was there. The old woman replied that she wasn’t, but that she was just like Jijiû.
Koremitz recognized her as an aunt of the latter. He then asked her about the Princess, and told her of Genji's intention. To his inquiries he soon obtained a satisfactory answer, and duly reported it to Genji, who now felt a pang of remorse for his long negligence of one so badly circumstanced. He descended from his carriage, but the pathway was all but overgrown with tall mugwort, which was wet with a passing shower; so Koremitz whisked them with his whip, and led him in.
Koremitz recognized her as an aunt of the latter. He then asked her about the Princess and told her about Genji's plans. He quickly got a satisfactory answer to his questions and reported it to Genji, who now felt a pang of guilt for neglecting someone in such a difficult situation for so long. He got out of his carriage, but the path was almost completely overgrown with tall mugwort, which was damp from a recent rain. So, Koremitz cleared the way with his whip and guided him inside.
Inside, meanwhile, the Princess, though she felt very pleased, experienced a feeling of shyness. Her aunt, it will be remembered, had presented her with a suitable dress, which she had hitherto had no pleasure in wearing, and had kept it in a box which had originally contained perfume. She now took this out and put it on. Genji was presently shown into the room.[207]
Inside, however, the Princess, while feeling quite pleased, also felt a bit shy. Her aunt, as you may recall, had given her a nice dress, which she hadn’t enjoyed wearing until now, and kept it in a box that originally held perfume. She took it out and put it on. Genji was soon shown into the room.[207]
"It is a long time since I saw you last," said Genji, "but still I have never forgotten you, only I heard nothing from you; so I waited till now, and here I find myself once more."
"It’s been a long time since I last saw you," Genji said, "but I’ve never forgotten you. I just didn’t hear from you, so I waited until now, and here I am again."
The Princess, as usual, said very little, only thanking him for his visit. He then addressed her in many kind and affectionate words, many of which he might not really have meant, and after a considerable stay he at last took his departure.
The Princess, as usual, said very little, only thanking him for his visit. He then spoke to her in many kind and affectionate words, many of which he might not have truly meant, and after quite a while, he finally took his leave.
This was about the time of the feast in the Temple of Kamo, and Genji received several presents under various pretexts. He distributed these presents among his friends, such as those in the villa of "the falling flowers," and to the Princess. He also sent his servant to the mansion of the latter to cut down the rampant mugwort, and he restored the grounds to proper order. Moreover, he had a wooden enclosure placed all round the garden.
This was around the time of the festival at the Kamo Temple, and Genji received a number of gifts for different reasons. He shared these gifts with his friends, like those at the "falling flowers" villa, and the Princess. He also sent his servant to her mansion to cut back the wild mugwort, and he tidied up the grounds. Additionally, he had a wooden fence put up all around the garden.
So far as the world hitherto knew about Genji, he was supposed only to cast his eyes on extraordinary and pre-eminent beauties; but we see in him a very different character in the present instance. He showed so much kindness to the Princess Hitachi, who was by no means distinguished for her beauty, and who still bore a mark on her nose which might remind one of a well-ripened fruit carried by mountaineers. How was this? it might have been preordained to be so.
So far as the world knew about Genji up to this point, he was thought to only be interested in extraordinary and exceptional beauties; however, we see a very different side of him in this case. He showed so much kindness to Princess Hitachi, who was not at all known for her beauty and still had a mark on her nose that might remind someone of a ripe fruit carried by mountain climbers. What was the reason for this? Perhaps it was meant to be.
The Princess continued to live in the mansion for two years, and then she removed to a part of a newly built "eastern mansion" belonging to Genji, where she lived happily under the kind care of the Prince, though he had much difficulty in coming often to see her. I would fain describe the astonishment of her aunt when she returned from the Western Island and saw the Princess's happy condition, and how Jijiu regretted having left her too hastily; but my head is aching and my fingers are tired, so I shall wait for some future opportunity when I may again take up the thread of my story.
The Princess lived in the mansion for two years, and then she moved to a part of the newly built "eastern mansion" owned by Genji, where she happily lived under the Prince's kind care, even though it was hard for him to visit her often. I would love to describe the shock of her aunt when she returned from the Western Island and saw how happy the Princess was, and how Jijiu regretted leaving her so quickly; but my head hurts and my fingers are tired, so I’ll wait for another opportunity to continue my story.
CHAPTER XVI
BARRIER HOUSE

e left beautiful Cicada at the time when she quitted the capital with
her husband. Now this husband Iyo-no-Kami, had been promoted to the
governorship of Hitachi, in the year which followed that of the demise
of the late ex-Emperor, and Cicada accompanied him to the province. It
was a year after Genji's return that they came back to the capital. On
the day when they had to pass the barrier house of Ausaka
(meeting-path) on their homeward way, Hitachi's sons, the eldest known
to us as Ki-no-Kami, now became Kawachi-no-Kami, and others went from
the city to meet them. It so happened that Genji was to pay his visit
to the Temple of Ishiyama on this very day. This became known to
Hitachi, who, thinking it would be embarrassing if they met with his
procession on the road, determined to start very early; but, somehow
or another, time passed on, and when they came to the lake coast of
Uchiide (modern Otz, a place along Lake Biwa), the sun had risen high,
and this was the moment when Genji was crossing the Awata Road. In the
course of a few hours the outriders of Genji's cortège came in sight;
so that Hitachi's party left their several carriages, and seated
themselves under the shade of the cedars on the hill-side of Ausaka,
in order to avoid encountering Genji and his procession. It was the
last day of September. All the herbage was fading under the influence
of the coming winter, and many tinted autumn leaves displayed their
different hues over the hills and fields. The scene was in every way
pleasing to the eyes of the spectators. The number of the carriages of
Hitachi's party was about ten in all, and the style and appearance of
the party showed no traces of rusticity of taste. It might have been
imagined that the party of the Saigû journeying towards or from Ise,
might be something similar to this one.[209]
We left beautiful Cicada when she left the capital with her husband. This husband, Iyo-no-Kami, had been promoted to governor of Hitachi in the year following the death of the late ex-Emperor, and Cicada went with him to the province. They returned to the capital a year after Genji’s return. On the day they passed the barrier house of Ausaka (meeting-path) on their way home, Hitachi's sons, the eldest known to us as Ki-no-Kami, now became Kawachi-no-Kami, along with others who came from the city to meet them. Coincidentally, Genji had planned to visit the Temple of Ishiyama that very day. This news reached Hitachi, who thought it would be awkward if they met Genji’s procession on the road, so he decided to leave very early; however, time passed unexpectedly, and when they reached the lake shore of Uchiide (modern Otz, a place along Lake Biwa), the sun was already high, just when Genji was crossing the Awata Road. After a few hours, Genji's outriders appeared; Hitachi's party then left their carriages and sat under the shade of cedars on the hillside of Ausaka to avoid an encounter with Genji and his procession. It was the last day of September. The vegetation was fading with the approach of winter, and the many colored autumn leaves showcased their various hues over the hills and fields. The scene was visually delightful for the spectators. Hitachi's party had about ten carriages in total, and their style and appearance showed no signs of rustic taste. One might have imagined that a party like this could belong to the Saigû traveling to or from Ise.[209]
Genji soon caught sight of them, and became aware that it was Hitachi. He therefore sent for Cicada's brother—whom we know as Kokimi, and who had now been made Uyemon-no-Ske—from the party, and told him that he hoped his attention in coming there to meet them would not be considered unfavorable. This Kokimi, as we know, had received much kindness from Genji up to the time of his becoming a man; but when Genji had to quit the capital he left him and joined his brother-in-law in his official province. This was not viewed as very satisfactory; but Genji manifested no bad feeling to him, and treated him still as one of his household attendants. Ukon-no-Jiô, a brother-in-law of Cicada, on the other hand, had faithfully followed Genji to his exile, and after their return he was more than ever favored by Genji. This state of things made many feel for the bad taste of the ordinary weakness of the world, exhibited by the faithfully following of one when circumstances are flourishing, and deserting him in the time of adversity. Kokimi himself was one of those who fully realized these feelings, and was pained by them. When Genji finished his visit to the Temple, and was coming back, Kokimi once more came from the capital to meet him. Through him Genji sent a letter to his sister, asking her if she had recognized him when he passed at Ausaka, adding the following verse:—
Genji soon spotted them and realized it was Hitachi. He sent for Cicada's brother—now known as Kokimi, who had been appointed Uyemon-no-Ske—from the group and told him he hoped his presence there to meet them wouldn't be seen as a negative thing. Kokimi had received a lot of kindness from Genji until becoming an adult; however, when Genji had to leave the capital, he left Kokimi behind to join his brother-in-law in his official province. This was not considered ideal, but Genji held no ill feelings toward him and continued to treat him like a member of his household. On the other hand, Ukon-no-Jiô, Cicada's brother-in-law, had loyally followed Genji into exile, and after their return, he was favored by Genji even more. This situation made many people reflect on the disappointing nature of human weakness, shown by those who remain loyal when times are good but abandon others in tough times. Kokimi was among those who fully understood these feelings and was troubled by them. After Genji finished his visit to the Temple and was on his way back, Kokimi came from the capital once again to meet him. Through Kokimi, Genji sent a letter to his sister, asking if she had recognized him when he passed through Ausaka, adding this verse:—
In handing the letter to Kokimi, Genji said, "Give this to your sister; it is a long time since I heard anything from her, still the past seems to me only like yesterday. But do you disapprove of my sending this?" Kokimi replied in a few words, and took the letter back to his sister, and told her, when he gave it, that she might easily give him some sort of answer. She did indeed disapprove of treating the matter in any way more seriously than she had formerly done, yet she wrote the following:—
In handing the letter to Kokimi, Genji said, "Please give this to your sister; it’s been a long time since I heard from her, but it feels like just yesterday. Do you think it's a bad idea for me to send this?" Kokimi responded briefly and took the letter back to his sister, telling her that she could easily send him some kind of reply. She did disapprove of handling the situation any more seriously than she had before, yet she wrote the following:—
That blocks the way for a friendly greeting; [210]We moved forward with a longing heart,
But unfortunately, it passed by without a meeting.
After this time some other correspondence now and then passed between them. As time rolled on the health of her aged husband visibly declined; and after fervently enjoining his sons to be kind and attentive to her, in due time he breathed his last.
After that, they exchanged some letters from time to time. As time went by, her elderly husband's health noticeably worsened; and after urging his sons to be kind and attentive to her, he eventually passed away.
For some time they were kind and attentive to her, as their father had requested, and there was nothing unsatisfactory in their behavior towards her, yet many things which were not altogether pleasant gradually presented themselves to her, and so it is always in life. Finally Cicada, telling her intentions to no one beforehand, became a nun.
For a while, they treated her kindly and paid attention to her, just like their father had asked. There was nothing wrong with how they acted towards her, but she started to notice some things that weren't quite pleasant, and that's just how life is. In the end, Cicada made the decision to become a nun without telling anyone beforehand.
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER XVII
COMPETITIVE SHOW OF PICTURES

he introduction of the late Saigû, the daughter of the Lady of
Rokjiô, at Court, was now arranged to take place, with the approval of
the Empress-mother (the Princess Wistaria). All the arrangements and
preparations were made, though not quite openly, under the eye of
Genji, who took a parental interest in her. It may be remembered that
the ex-Emperor was once struck by her charms, on the eve of her
departure for Ise; and though he never encouraged this fancy to become
anything more than an ordinary partiality, he took no small interest
in all that concerned her welfare.
The introduction of the late Saigû, the daughter of the Lady of Rokjiô, at court was now set to happen, with the agreement of the Empress-mother (Princess Wistaria). All the planning and preparations were done, though not entirely transparently, under the watchful eye of Genji, who felt a parental concern for her. It’s worth noting that the ex-Emperor was once captivated by her beauty just before she left for Ise; and although he never encouraged this admiration to develop into anything more than a simple fondness, he was quite invested in her well-being.
When the day of introduction arrived, he made her several beautiful presents, such as a comb-box, a dressing-table, and a casket containing rare perfumes. At her residence all her female attendants, and some others, assembled, who made every preparation with the utmost pains.
When the day of the introduction came, he gave her several beautiful gifts, like a comb box, a vanity, and a jewelry box filled with rare perfumes. At her house, all her female attendants and a few others gathered, putting in a lot of effort to prepare everything.
In the Palace, the Empress-mother was with her Royal son on this day. He was still a mere boy, and scarcely understood what was going on; but he was now fully informed on the subject by his mother, and was told that a very interesting lady was going to reside in the Palace to attend on him, and that he must be good and kind to her. The presentation took place late in the evening, and henceforth she was called the Niogo of the Ume-Tsubo (plum-chamber), from the name of her apartment.
In the Palace, the Empress-mother was with her Royal son that day. He was still just a boy and hardly understood what was happening; however, his mother had filled him in on the situation and informed him that a very interesting lady would be living in the Palace to take care of him, and that he needed to be good and kind to her. The introduction happened late in the evening, and from that point on, she was known as the Niogo of the Ume-Tsubo (plum-chamber), named after her room.
She was a charming lady, and the Emperor was not without a certain liking for her; yet Lady Kokiden, the daughter of Gon-Chiûnagon (Tô-no-Chiûjiô), who had been introduced some time previously, and consequently was an acquaintance of an older date, was much more frequently preferred by him to the other for society in daily amusement. When Gon-Chiûnagon introduced his daughter, he did not of course do so[212] without hope of her further elevation; but now Lady Plum came to assume a position through Genji's influence, as if to compete with his daughter for the royal favor; and it was by no means glad tidings for him. It may be here mentioned that Prince Hiob-Kio had also, as we have already seen, an intention of introducing one of his daughters at Court; but this hope was doomed to disappointment by the establishing of the two ladies already introduced, and he was induced to defer his intention, at least for the present.
She was a charming woman, and the Emperor had a certain fondness for her; however, Lady Kokiden, the daughter of Gon-Chiûnagon (Tô-no-Chiûjiô), who had been introduced some time earlier and was therefore an acquaintance from a longer period, was much more often preferred by him for social gatherings. When Gon-Chiûnagon introduced his daughter, he naturally did so[212] with hopes of advancing her status; but now Lady Plum was starting to secure a position through Genji's influence, as if to compete with his daughter for the Emperor's favor, which was certainly not good news for him. It’s worth mentioning that Prince Hiob-Kio also had plans to introduce one of his daughters at Court; however, this hope was dashed by the established presence of the two ladies already introduced, and he was compelled to postpone his plans, at least for the time being.
The Emperor was very fond of pictures, and painted with considerable ability. Lady Plum, too, as it happened, possessed the same taste as the Emperor, and used often to amuse herself by painting. If, therefore, he liked ordinary courtiers who exhibited a taste for painting, it was no matter of surprise that he liked to see the delicate hands of the lady occupied in carefully laying on colors. This similarity of taste gradually drew his attention to her, and led to frequent visits to the "plum-chamber." When Gon-Chiûnagon was informed of these circumstances, he took the matter into his own hands. He himself determined to excite a spirit of rivalry. He contrived means to counteract the influence of painting, and commissioned several famous artists of the times to execute some elaborate pictures. Most of these were subjects taken from old romances, as he conceived that these were always more attractive than mere fanciful pictures. He had also caused to be painted a representation of every month of the year, which would also be likely, he thought, to interest the Emperor. When these pictures were finished he took them to Court, and submitted them to his inspection; but he would not agree that he should take any of them to the plum-chamber; and they were all deposited in the chamber of his daughter.
The Emperor really loved art and was a skilled painter himself. Lady Plum also shared this passion, often spending her time painting as well. So, it wasn’t surprising that he enjoyed watching her delicate hands as she carefully applied colors. This shared interest gradually caught his attention, leading to frequent visits to the "plum-chamber." When Gon-Chiûnagon heard about this, he decided to take matters into his own hands. He aimed to stir up a sense of competition. He came up with ways to overshadow the appeal of painting and hired several renowned artists of the time to create intricate works. Most of these were based on classic stories, as he believed they would be more captivating than simple fantasy art. He also had paintings made to represent each month of the year, thinking they would interest the Emperor as well. Once these pieces were completed, he brought them to Court for the Emperor to see, but he refused to let any go to the plum-chamber; instead, they were all stored in his daughter’s chamber.
Genji, when he heard of this, said of his brother-in-law, "He is young; he never could be behind others." He was, however, unable to pass the matter over unnoticed. He told the Emperor that he would present him with some old pictures, and returning to his mansion at Nijio he opened his picture cabinet, where numbers of old and new pictures were kept. From these, with the assistance of Violet, he made a selection of the best. But such pictures as illustrations of the "Long Regrets," or representations of "O-shio-kun," were reserved, because the terminations of these stories were not happy ones.[213] He also took out of his cabinet the sketches which he had made while in Suma and Akashi, and showed them for the first time to Violet, who was a little angry at his not having shown them to her sooner.
Genji, upon hearing this, remarked about his brother-in-law, "He's young; he can’t possibly fall behind others." However, he couldn't let the matter go without addressing it. He informed the Emperor that he would gift him some old paintings, and once back at his mansion in Nijio, he opened his picture cabinet, which held numerous old and new artworks. With Violet's help, he chose the best among them. However, he set aside artworks like the illustrations for "Long Regrets" or depictions of "O-shio-kun," since the endings of those stories were not very happy.[213] He also pulled out sketches he had made while in Suma and Akashi and showed them to Violet for the first time, who was slightly upset that he hadn't shared them with her sooner.
It was about the tenth of February, and the face of Nature began to smile with the approach of spring, making the hearts and tempers of people more calm and cheerful; besides, it was just the time when the Court was unoccupied with the keeping of any festival. There could be no better chance than this for such an exhibition of pictures to attract the attention of people enjoying leisure. Genji, therefore, sent his collection of pictures to the Palace in behalf of the lady of the plum-chamber.
It was around the tenth of February, and nature started to smile with the arrival of spring, making everyone's hearts and moods more relaxed and happy; plus, it was just when the Court wasn't busy with any festivals. There couldn't be a better opportunity for an exhibition of paintings to catch the attention of people who were enjoying their free time. So, Genji sent his collection of paintings to the Palace on behalf of the lady of the plum-chamber.
This soon created a sensation in the Palace. Most of the pictures that were in the possession of the lady of the plum-chamber were from old romances, and the pictures themselves were of ancient date, being rare, while those of Kokiden were more modern subjects and by living artists. Thus each of them had their special merits, so that it became difficult to say which were more excellent. Talking of these pictures became quite a fashionable subject of conversation of the courtiers of the day. The Imperial-mother happened to be at Court, and when she saw these pictures and heard different persons at Court discussing their relative merits, she suggested that they should divide themselves into two parties, right and left, and regularly to give their judgment. This was accordingly done: Hei-Naishi-no-Ske, Jijiû-no-Naishi, and Shiôshiô-no-Miôbu took the left, on the side of the lady of the plum-chamber; while Daini-no-Naishi-no-Ske, Chiûjiô-no-Miôbu, and Hiôye-no-Miôbu took the right, on the side of the Kokiden.
This quickly created a buzz in the Palace. Most of the pictures owned by the lady of the plum chamber were from old romances, and the artwork itself was quite old and rare, while the ones from Kokiden featured more modern themes and were created by living artists. Each collection had its unique strengths, making it hard to decide which was better. Discussing these pictures became a popular topic among the courtiers of the time. The Imperial Mother happened to be at Court, and when she saw the pictures and listened to various people debating their merits, she suggested that they split into two groups, one on the right and one on the left, to give their opinions. This was done: Hei-Naishi-no-Ske, Jijiû-no-Naishi, and Shiôshiô-no-Miôbu took the left, supporting the lady of the plum chamber, while Daini-no-Naishi-no-Ske, Chiûjiô-no-Miôbu, and Hiôye-no-Miôbu took the right, supporting Kokiden.
The first picture selected was the illustration of the "Bamboo Cutter,"[125] by the left, as it was the most appropriate to come first for the discussion of its merits, as being the parent of romance. To compete with this, that of "Toshikagè,"[126] from [214]"The Empty Wood," was selected by the right. The left now stated their case, saying, "The bamboo—indeed, its story too—may be an old and commonly known thing, but the maiden Kakya, in keeping her purity unsullied in this world, is highly admirable; besides, it was an occurrence that belongs to a pre-historical period. No ordinary woman would ever be equal to her, and so this picture has an excellence." Thereupon the right argued in opposition to this, saying, "The sky, where the maiden Kakya has gone away, may indeed be high, but it is beyond human reach, so we may put it aside. When she made her appearance in this world she was, after all, a creature of bamboo; and, indeed, we may consider her even lower than ourselves. It may also be true that she threw a bright radiance over the inside of a cottage, but she never shone in the august society of a palace. Abe-no-oshi's[127] spending millions of money in order to get the so-called fire-proof rat, which, when obtained, was consumed in the flames in a moment, is simply ridiculous. Prince Kuramochi's[128] pretended jewel branch was simply a delusion. Besides, this picture is by Kose-no-Omi, with notes[129] by Tsurayuki. These are not very uncommon. The paper is Kamiya, only covered with Chinese satin. The outer cover is reddish purple, and the centre stick is purple Azedarach. These are very common ornaments. Now Toshikagè, though he had undergone a severe trial from the raging storm, and had been carried to a strange country, arrived at length at the country to which he was originally despatched, and from there returned to his native land, having achieved his object, and having made his ability recognized both at home and abroad. This picture is the life of this man, and it represents many scenes, not only of his country but of foreign ones, which cannot fail to be interesting. We therefore dare to place this one above the other in merit."
The first image chosen was the illustration of the "Bamboo Cutter,"[125] on the left, as it was the most fitting to start with for discussing its merits as the origin of romance. To compete with this, the image of "Toshikagè,"[126] from [214]"The Empty Wood," was chosen on the right. The left then presented their argument, stating, "The story of bamboo—indeed, its tale may be old and well-known—but the maiden Kakya, who maintains her purity in this world, is truly admirable; besides, this is a tale from a prehistoric time. No ordinary woman could compare to her, and therefore, this image holds great value." In response, the right countered, saying, "The sky, where the maiden Kakya has departed, may indeed be high, but it’s out of human reach, so we can discount that. When she came into this world, she was, after all, a being of bamboo; we might even consider her lower than ourselves. It's true she illuminated the inside of a cottage, but she never glimmered in the esteemed circles of a palace. Abe-no-oshi's[127] spending millions to acquire the so-called fire-proof rat, which was immediately lost in the flames, is utterly ridiculous. Prince Kuramochi's[128] fake jewel branch was merely an illusion. Moreover, this picture is by Kose-no-Omi, with notes[129] by Tsurayuki. These items are not uncommon. The paper is Kamiya, merely draped in Chinese satin. The outer cover is reddish-purple, and the center stick is purple Azedarach. These are very standard decorations. Now, Toshikagè, despite enduring a harsh trial from a fierce storm and being taken to a strange land, eventually reached the destination he was originally sent to, and then returned to his homeland, having accomplished his mission and gained recognition for his skills both domestically and abroad. This image depicts the life of this man and illustrates many scenes, not just from his homeland but from foreign lands, which are bound to be intriguing. Therefore, we believe this one deserves to be rated higher in merit."
The ground of this picture was thick white tinted paper, the outer cover was green, and the centre stick jade. The picture [215]was by Tsunenori, and the writing by Michikage. It was in the highest taste of the period.
The background of this image was thick white-tinted paper, the outer cover was green, and the center stick was jade. The artwork [215] was created by Tsunenori, and the writing was by Michikage. It reflected the finest style of the time.
The left made no more protestation against the right.
The left stopped protesting against the right.
Next the romance of Ise by the left, and that of Shiô-Sammi by the right, were brought into competition. Here again the relative merit was very difficult to be decided at once. That of the right had apparently more charms than that of the other, since it beautifully represented the society of a more recent period.
Next, the romance of Ise on the left and that of Shiô-Sammi on the right were put up against each other. It was once again tough to determine which one was better right away. The one on the right seemed to have more appeal than the other, as it beautifully depicted the society of a more recent time.
Hei-Naishi, of the left, therefore said,
Hei-Naishi, on the left, then said,
We pursue the whims of trendy dreams,
All the beauty and craftsmanship of the ancients will be
Carried along by the flow of contemporary art.
Who would run down the fame of Narihira for the sake of the pretentious humbug of our own days?"
Who would tarnish Narihira's reputation just to promote the fake nonsense of our time?
Then Daini-no-Naishi-no-Ske, of the right, replied,
Then Daini-no-Naishi-no-Ske, from the right, replied,
Upon this, the Empress-mother interceded. She said, that "The exalted nobility of Lord Hiôye[131] may not, indeed, be passed over without notice, yet the name of Narihira could not altogether be eclipsed by his.
Upon this, the Empress-mother intervened. She said that "The high status of Lord Hiôye[131] may not be overlooked, but the name of Narihira cannot be completely overshadowed by his."
A tribute of respect might be required.
There were several more rolls to be exhibited, and the rival protestations on both sides became very warm, so that one roll occasioned considerable discussion.
There were a few more rolls to be shown, and the competing arguments on both sides got pretty heated, leading to a lot of discussion over one specific roll.
While this was going on, Genji arrived on the scene. He suggested to them that if there was any competition at all it should be decided on a specially appointed day, in a more solemn manner, in the presence of the Emperor. This suggestion having been adopted, the discussion came to an end.[216]
While this was happening, Genji showed up. He recommended that if there was going to be any competition, it should be held on a designated day, in a more formal way, with the Emperor present. Once they accepted this suggestion, the discussion wrapped up.[216]
The day for this purpose was fixed. The ex-Emperor, who had been informed of this, presented several pictures to the lady of the plum-chamber. They were mostly illustrations of Court Festivals, on which there were explanatory remarks written by the Emperor Yenghi. Besides these, there was one which had been expressly executed at his own order by Kim-mochi. This was an illustration of the ceremony which took place at his palace on the departure of the lady for Ise, some time back, when she had gone there as the Saigû. It was also probable that some of his pictures came into the possession of her rival, the Lady Kokiden, through his mother (as the mother of the former was a sister of the latter).
The day was set for this purpose. The former Emperor, who had been informed about it, gave several pictures to the woman in the plum chamber. Most of them were illustrations of Court Festivals, with explanations written by Emperor Yenghi. In addition to these, there was one that had been specifically created at his own request by Kim-mochi. This illustration depicted the ceremony that took place at his palace when the woman left for Ise some time ago, when she had gone there as the Saigû. It was also likely that some of his pictures ended up with her rival, Lady Kokiden, through his mother (since the mother of the former was the sister of the latter).
When the day arrived every arrangement was made in the large saloon at the rear of the Palace, where the Imperial seat was placed at the top. The Court ladies of both parties—those of the lady of the plum-chamber, and those of the lady of Kokiden—were arranged respectively left and right, the left, or those of the lady of the plum-chamber, facing southwards, and those of the right, northwards. All the courtiers also took the places allotted to them. Here the pictures were brought. The box, containing those of the left was of purple Azedarach. The stand on which the box was placed was of safran, and over this was thrown a cover of Chinese brocade with a mauve ground. The seat underneath was of Chinese colored silk. Six young girls brought all this in, and arranged it all in order. Their Kazami (outer dress) was of red and cherry color, with tunics of Wistaria lining (light purple outside, and light green within).
When the day arrived, everything was set up in the large lounge at the back of the Palace, where the Imperial throne was positioned at the top. The Court ladies from both sides—the lady of the plum-chamber’s attendants and the lady of Kokiden’s attendants—were arranged respectively on the left and right. Those on the left, the lady of the plum-chamber’s, faced south, while those on the right faced north. All the courtiers also took their assigned places. Here, the paintings were brought in. The box containing the artworks from the left was made of purple Azedarach. The stand for the box was made of saffron wood, and over it was draped a cover of Chinese brocade with a mauve background. The seat underneath was made of Chinese colored silk. Six young girls carried everything in and arranged it neatly. Their Kazami (outer dresses) were in red and cherry colors, with light purple tunics lined in Wisteria (light green inside).
The box which contained the pictures of the right was of "Jin" wood, the stand of light colored "Jin," the cover of Corean silk with a green ground. The legs of the stand, which were trellised round with a silken cord, showed modern and artistic taste. The Kazami of the young girls was of willow lining (white outside and green within), and their tunics were of Kerria japonica lining (or yellow outside and light red within). Both Genji and Gon-Chiûnagon were present, by the Emperor's special invitation, as also the Prince Lord-Lieutenant of Tzkushi who loved pictures above all things, and he was consequently chosen umpire for this day's competition. Many of the pictures were highly admirable, and it was most difficult to make any preference between them. For instance, if there[217] was produced by one party a roll of "The Season," which was the masterpiece of some old master, on selected subjects; there was produced also, by the other party, a roll of sketches on paper, which were scarcely inferior to, and more ornamented with flourishing than the ancient works, in spite of the necessary limitation of space which generally makes the wide expanse of scenery almost too difficult to express. Thus the disputes on both sides were very warm.
The box containing the pictures on the right was made of "Jin" wood, the stand was light-colored "Jin," and the cover was Korean silk with a green background. The legs of the stand, wrapped in a silky cord, displayed a modern and artistic taste. The Kazami worn by the young girls was made of willow lining (white on the outside and green on the inside), and their tunics had Kerria japonica lining (yellow on the outside and light red on the inside). Both Genji and Gon-Chiûnagon were there, invited by the Emperor, along with the Prince Lord-Lieutenant of Tzkushi, who loved pictures above all else and was therefore chosen as the judge for that day's competition. Many of the pictures were highly impressive, making it very challenging to choose a favorite among them. For example, one side presented a roll of "The Season," which was the masterpiece of an old master, featuring select subjects; on the other side, there was a roll of sketches on paper that were almost just as good, and even more embellished than the ancient works, despite the usual difficulties of expressing a wide expanse of scenery within limited space. As a result, debates on both sides were quite heated.
Meanwhile the Imperial-mother (the Princess Wistaria) also came into the saloon, pushing aside the sliding screen of the breakfast chamber. The criticisms still continued, in which Genji made, now and then, suggestive remarks. Before all was finished the shades of evening began to fall on them. There remained, on the right, one more roll, when the roll of "Suma" was produced on the left. It made Gon-Chiûnagon slightly embarrassed. The last roll of the right was, of course, a selected one, but it had several disadvantages in comparison with that of "Suma." The sketches on this roll had been done by Genji, with great pains and time. They were illustrations of different bays and shores. They were most skilfully executed, and carried away the minds of the spectators to the actual spots. On them illustrative remarks were written, sometimes in the shape of a diary, occasionally mingled with poetical effusions in style both grave and easy. These made a great impression on the Emperor, and on everyone present; and finally, owing to this roll, the left was decided to have won the victory.
Meanwhile, the Imperial mother (Princess Wistaria) also entered the room, sliding aside the screen of the breakfast chamber. The criticisms continued, with Genji occasionally making suggestive comments. Before it was all over, evening shadows began to creep in. On the right, there was one more scroll, when the scroll of "Suma" was revealed on the left. This made Gon-Chiûnagon a bit uncomfortable. The last scroll on the right was, of course, a prominent one, but it had several disadvantages compared to the "Suma" scroll. The illustrations on this scroll had been created by Genji, with great effort and time. They depicted various bays and shores, expertly done and transporting the viewers to those actual locations. Accompanying these were remarks, sometimes structured like a diary, interspersed with poetic expressions in both formal and casual styles. These left a strong impression on the Emperor and everyone present; ultimately, this scroll led to the left being declared the winner.
Then followed the partaking of refreshments, as was usual on such occasions. In the course of conversation, Genji remarked to the Lord-Lieutenant, "From my boyhood I paid much attention to reading and writing, and perhaps my father noticed that I had benefited by these pursuits. He observed that 'few very clever men enjoyed worldly happiness and long life'; perhaps because ability and knowledge are too highly valued in the world to admit of other blessings. True it is, that even a man whose high birth assures him a certain success in life, ought not to be devoid of learning, but I advise you to moderate your exertions. After this time, he took more pains in instructing me in the ways and manners of men of high position than in the minute details of science. For these reasons, though on the one hand I was not quite clumsy, I cannot, on[218] the other, say in what particular subject I am well versed and efficient. Drawing, however, was a favorite object of my taste and ambition, and I also desired to execute a work to the full extent of my ideas. In the meantime, I enjoyed quiet leisure by the sea-shore, and as I contemplated the wide expanse of scenery, my conception seemed to enlarge as I gazed upon it. This made me take up my brush, but not a few parts of the work have fallen short of those conceptions. Therefore, I thought them altogether unworthy to be shown expressly, though I have now boldly submitted them to your inspection on this good opportunity."
Then came the time for refreshments, which was common for occasions like this. During the conversation, Genji said to the Lord-Lieutenant, "Since I was a kid, I’ve focused a lot on reading and writing, and maybe my father saw that I gained from these efforts. He pointed out that 'very few smart people find true happiness and live a long life'; maybe because skills and knowledge are valued so much in the world that they overshadow other blessings. It’s true that even someone born into a successful life shouldn’t lack education, but I suggest you find a balance in your efforts. After that, he placed more emphasis on teaching me the behaviors and manners of those in high positions rather than the intricate details of science. For this reason, while I wasn’t completely inept, I can’t say I excel in any specific subject. However, drawing was something I was passionate about, and I wanted to create something that truly reflected my ideas. In the meantime, I enjoyed relaxing by the sea, and as I looked out at the vast scenery, my imagination seemed to expand. This inspired me to pick up my brush, but many parts of the work didn’t quite match my vision. So, I thought they weren’t really good enough to show, yet I’ve now confidently shared them with you at this opportunity."
"Nothing can be well learned that is not agreeable to one's natural taste," replied the Lord-Lieutenant. "It is true, but every art has its special instructor, and by this means their methods can be copied by their pupils, though there may be differences in skill and perfection. Among arts, however, nothing betrays one's tastes and nature more than work of pen or brush (writing and painting), and playing the game of Go. Of course men of low origin, and of little accomplishment, often happen to excel in these arts, but not so frequently as persons of position. Under the auspicious care of the late Emperor, what prince or princess could have failed to attain the knowledge of such arts? a care which was directed towards yourself especially. I will not speak of literature and learning too. Your accomplishments comprised the kin, next the flute, the mandolin, and soh-koto—this we all knew, and so, too, the late Emperor said: your painting, however, has been hitherto thought to be mere amusement, but we now have seen your sketches executed with a skill not unequal to the ancient famous draughtsmen in black ink."
"Nothing can be truly learned unless it aligns with one’s natural taste," replied the Lord-Lieutenant. "That’s true, but every art has its own instructor, allowing students to replicate their methods, even though there may be differences in skill and excellence. However, among the arts, nothing reveals a person's tastes and character more than writing or painting, and playing the game of Go. Of course, people from humble backgrounds and with limited skills can sometimes excel in these arts, but it's less common than with those of higher status. Under the support of the late Emperor, what prince or princess could have failed to learn these arts? This care was especially directed toward you. I won't delve into literature and academics either. Your skills included the kin, then the flute, the mandolin, and soh-koto—we all knew this, as did the late Emperor: however, your painting has been seen as just a pastime until now, but we have now observed your sketches done with a skill comparable to the famous ancient ink artists."
It was about the twentieth of the month, and the evening moon appeared in the sky, while they were thus conversing. Her radiance was too weak to make the ground near them bright, but afar-off the sky became palely white. Several musical instruments were sent for from the guardian of the library. Genji played a kin, Gon-Chiûnagon a wagon, the Lord-Lieutenant a soh-koto, and Shiôshiô-no-Miôbu a mandolin. The hiôshi (beating time to music) was undertaken by a courtier. As this went on, the darkness of night began to diminish, and the hues of the flowers in the garden, and the countenance of each of the party, became gradually visible,[219] while the birds themselves began to chirp in the trees. It was a pleasant dawn. Several presents were made to the company by the Imperial-mother, and to the Lord-Lieutenant a robe was given in addition, as an acknowledgment of his services as judge in the competition. And so the party broke up. The roll of "Suma" was left, as was requested, in the hands of the Imperial-mother. Genji had some more rolls of the same series, but they were reserved for some future occasion.
It was around the 20th of the month when the evening moon rose in the sky while they were talking. Its light was too dim to brighten the ground near them, but the sky in the distance became a pale white. Several musical instruments were requested from the library keeper. Genji played a kin, Gon-Chiûnagon a wagon, the Lord-Lieutenant a soh-koto, and Shiôshiô-no-Miôbu a mandolin. A courtier handled the hiôshi (keeping time with the music). As this continued, the darkness of night began to lift, and the colors of the flowers in the garden and the faces of everyone in the group became clearer,[219] while the birds started to chirp in the trees. It was a lovely dawn. The Imperial-mother gifted several items to the group, and the Lord-Lieutenant received a robe as recognition for his role as a judge in the competition. Eventually, the gathering came to an end. The roll of "Suma" was left, as requested, in the hands of the Imperial-mother. Genji had a few more rolls from the same series, but they were set aside for a future occasion.
During the reign of this Emperor every care was taken on the occasion of all Court Festivals, so that future generations should hold that such and such precedents took their origin in this reign. Hence a meeting even such as above described, which was only private in its nature, was carried out in a manner as pleasant and enlightened as possible.
During the rule of this Emperor, every effort was made during all Court Festivals to ensure that future generations would believe that certain traditions started during this time. As a result, even a gathering like the one described, which was only private in nature, was conducted in the most enjoyable and progressive way possible.
As to Genji, he thought he had obtained a position too exalted, and an influence too great. There were, indeed, several instances of public men surprised by misfortune, who, in premature age, obtained high position and vast influence. He thought of these examples, and though he had hitherto enjoyed his position and authority, as if he regarded them as a compensation for his former fall, he began, as the Emperor was now becoming older, to retire gradually from public life, so as to prepare his mind and thoughts, and devote himself to the attainment of happiness in the world to come, and also for the prolongation of life. For these reasons he ordered a chapel to be built for himself on a mountain side, where he might retire. In the meantime he had the ambition to see his children satisfactorily brought out into the world—an ambition which restrained him from carrying out his wishes of retiring.
As for Genji, he believed he had reached a position that was too high and had gained too much influence. There were indeed several cases of public figures caught off guard by misfortune, who, at a young age, achieved significant status and power. He thought about these examples, and although he had enjoyed his rank and authority so far, almost as if they were a reward for his past failures, he began to gradually pull back from public life now that the Emperor was getting older. He wanted to prepare his mind and spirit, aim for happiness in the next life, and also extend his lifespan. Because of this, he had a chapel built for himself on a mountainside where he could retreat. In the meantime, he was also eager to see his children successfully enter society—an ambition that held him back from fully realizing his desire to withdraw.
It is not easy to understand or define the exact state of his mind at this period.
It’s not easy to understand or define the exact state of his mind during this time.
FOOTNOTES:
[125] A short romance, supposed to be the oldest work of the kind ever written in Japan, as the authoress states. The story is, that once upon a time there was an aged man whose occupation was to cut bamboo. One day he found a knot in a bamboo cane which was radiant and shining, and upon cutting it he found in it a little girl who was named Kakya-hime. He took her home and brought her up. She grew a remarkable beauty. She had many suitors, but she refused to listen to their addresses, and kept her maiden reputation unsullied. Finally, in leaving this world, she ascended into the moon, from which she professed to have originally come down.
[125] A short romance, said to be the oldest work of its kind ever written in Japan, as the author mentions. The story goes that once there was an old man whose job was to cut bamboo. One day, he discovered a glowing knot in a bamboo stalk, and when he cut it open, he found a little girl named Kaguya-hime. He took her home and raised her. She became amazingly beautiful. Many suitors came to court her, but she refused to pay attention to them and kept her virginity intact. In the end, as she left this world, she ascended to the moon, from which she claimed to have originally come.
[126] This is another old romance, and Toshikagè is its principal hero. When twelve or thirteen years of age he was sent to China, but the ship in which he was, being driven by a hurricane to Persia, he met there with a mystic stranger, from whom he learned secrets of the "Kin;" from thence he reached China, and afterwards returned to Japan.
[126] This is another old romance, with Toshikagè as the main hero. At around twelve or thirteen years old, he was sent to China, but the ship he was on got pushed by a hurricane to Persia, where he encountered a mysterious stranger who taught him the secrets of the "Kin." After that, he made his way to China and later returned to Japan.
[127] This man was one of the maiden's suitors. He was told by her that if he could get for her the skin of the fire-proof rat she might possibly accept his hand. With this object he gave a vast sum of money to a Chinese merchant, who brought him what he professed to be the skin of the fire-proof rat, but when it was put to the test, it burnt away, and he lost his suit.
[127] This man was one of the maiden's suitors. She told him that if he could bring her the skin of a fireproof rat, she might consider accepting his proposal. With this goal in mind, he paid a large amount of money to a Chinese merchant, who claimed to deliver the skin of the fireproof rat. However, when it was tested, it burned away, and he lost his chance with her.
[128] This Prince was another suitor of the maiden. His task was to find a sacred island called Horai, and to get a branch of a jewelled tree which grew in this island. He pretended to have embarked for this purpose, but really concealed himself in an obscure place. He had an artificial branch made by some goldsmith; but, of course, this deception was at once detected.
[128] This prince was another one vying for the maiden's affection. His mission was to locate a sacred island called Horai and retrieve a branch from a jeweled tree that grew there. He pretended to set off on this journey, but instead hid himself in a secluded spot. He had an imitation branch created by a goldsmith; however, this deception was quickly uncovered.
CLASSICAL POETRY OF JAPAN
[Selections translated by Basil Hall Chamberlain]
INTRODUCTION
The poetry of a nation is always the best revealer of its genuine life: the range of its spiritual as well as of its intellectual outlook. This is the case even where poetry is imitative, for imitation only pertains to the form of poetry, and not to its essence. Vergil copied the metre and borrowed the phraseology of Homer, but is never Homeric. In one sense, all national poetry is original, even though it be shackled by rules of traditional prosody, and has adopted the system of rhyme devised by writers in another language, whose words seem naturally to bourgeon into assonant terminations. But Japanese poetry is original in every sense of the term. Imitative as the Japanese are, and borrowers from other nations in every department of plastic, fictile, and pictorial art, as well as in religion, politics, and manufactures, the poetry of Japan is a true-born flower of the soil, unique in its mechanical structure, spontaneous and unaffected in its sentiment and subject.
The poetry of a nation is always the best reflection of its true life: the depth of its spiritual and intellectual perspective. This holds true even when poetry imitates, as imitation relates only to the form of poetry and not its essence. Vergil mirrored the meter and borrowed the language of Homer, but he is never truly Homeric. In one way, all national poetry is original, even if it is constrained by traditional rules of verse and has incorporated rhyme schemes created by writers from different languages, whose words seem to flow naturally into rhyming endings. However, Japanese poetry is original in every sense of the word. Although the Japanese are known for being imitators and borrowing from other cultures in all forms of art, as well as in religion, politics, and industry, the poetry of Japan is a genuine product of its environment, distinct in its structure, and genuine in its emotion and themes.
The present collection of Japanese poetry is compiled and translated into English from what the Japanese call "The Collection of Myriad Leaves," and from a number of other anthologies made by imperial decree year by year from the tenth until the fifteenth century. This was the golden age of Japanese literature, and nowadays, when poetry is dead in Japan, and the people and their rulers are aiming at nothing but the benefits of material civilization, these ancient anthologies are drawn upon for vamping up and compiling what pass for the current verses of the hour. The twenty volumes of the "Myriad Leaves" were probably published first in the latter half of the eighth century, in the reign of the Mikado Shiyaumu; the editor was Prince Moroye, for in those days the cultivation of verse was especially considered the privilege of the princely and aristocratic. A poem written by a man of obscure rank was sometimes included in the royal collections, but the name of the author never. And indeed some[224] of the distinctive quality of Japanese poetry is undoubtedly due to the air in which it flourished. It is never religious, and it is often immoral, but it is always suffused with a certain hue of courtliness, even gentleness. The language is of the most refined delicacy, the thought is never boorish or rude; there is the self-collectedness which we find in the poetry of France and Italy during the Renaissance, and in England during the reign of Queen Anne. It exhibits the most exquisite polish, allied with an avoidance of every shocking or perturbing theme. It seems to combine the enduring lustre of a precious metal with the tenuity of gold-leaf. Even the most vivid emotions of grief and love, as well as the horrors of war, were banished from the Japanese Parnassus, where the Muse of Tragedy warbles, and the lyric Muse utters nothing but ditties of exquisite and melting sweetness, which soothe the ear, but never stir the heart: while their meaning is often so obscure as even to elude the understanding.
The current collection of Japanese poetry is gathered and translated into English from what the Japanese refer to as "The Collection of Myriad Leaves" and several other anthologies created by imperial decree year after year from the tenth to the fifteenth century. This was the golden age of Japanese literature, and nowadays, when poetry is practically nonexistent in Japan and the people and their leaders focus solely on the advantages of material civilization, these ancient anthologies are used to create and compile what are considered the current fashionable verses. The twenty volumes of the "Myriad Leaves" were likely published first in the latter half of the eighth century, during the reign of the Emperor Shiyaumu; the editor was Prince Moroye, as, at that time, writing poetry was regarded as a privilege of the noble and aristocratic classes. A poem by someone of lower rank might be included in the royal collections, but the author's name would never be mentioned. Indeed, some[224] of the unique quality of Japanese poetry is undoubtedly due to the environment in which it thrived. It is never religious and often strays into immoral territory, yet it is always marked by a sense of courtliness and gentleness. The language is finely delicate, the thoughts are neither crude nor harsh; there is a self-possession similar to what we see in the poetry of France and Italy during the Renaissance and in England during the reign of Queen Anne. It showcases exquisite refinement, combined with a careful avoidance of any shocking or unsettling themes. It seems to blend the lasting brilliance of a precious metal with the lightness of gold leaf. Even the strongest feelings of grief and love, as well as the horrors of war, were excluded from the Japanese Parnassus, where the Muse of Tragedy sings, and the lyrical Muse produces only songs of exquisite and gentle sweetness, which please the ear without ever touching the heart; their meanings are often so obscure that they can even escape comprehension.
Allied to this polite reserve of the courtly poets of Japan is the simplicity of their style, which is, doubtless, in a large measure, due to the meagre range of spiritual faculties which characterize the Japanese mind. This intellectual poverty manifests itself in the absence of all personification and reference to abstract ideas. The narrow world of the poet is here a concrete and literal sphere of experience. He never rises on wings above the earth his feet are treading, and the things around him that his fingers touch. But within this limited area he revels in a great variety of subjects. In the present anthology will be found ballads, love-songs, elegies, as well as short stanzas composed with the strictest economy of word and phrase. These we must characterize as epigrams. They are gems, polished with almost passionless nicety and fastidious care. They remind us very much of Roman poetry under the later Empire, and many of them might have been written by Martial, at the court of Domitian. They contain references to court doings, compliments, and sentiments couched in pointed language. The drama of Japan is represented by two types, one of which may be called lyrical, and the other the comedy of real life. Specimens of both are found in the present collection, which will furnish English readers with a very fair idea of what the most interesting and enterprising of Oriental nations has done in the domain of imaginative literature.
Linked to the polite restraint of Japan's courtly poets is the simplicity of their style, largely due to the limited range of spiritual faculties typical of the Japanese mind. This intellectual limitation shows in their lack of personification and references to abstract ideas. The poet’s world is a concrete and literal sphere of experience. He never soars above the earth he walks on or the things around him that he touches. However, within this limited space, he enjoys a wide variety of subjects. In this anthology, you'll find ballads, love songs, elegies, as well as short stanzas crafted with strict economy of words and phrases. These can be described as epigrams. They are gems, polished with almost passionless precision and meticulous care. They strongly remind us of Roman poetry from the later Empire, and many could have been penned by Martial at the court of Domitian. They include references to court activities, compliments, and sentiments expressed in sharp language. Japanese drama features two types: one that can be called lyrical and the other a comedy of real life. Examples of both are included in this collection, which will give English readers a good idea of what the most interesting and enterprising of Eastern nations has accomplished in the realm of imaginative literature.
E. W.
E. W.
BALLADS
THE FISHER-BOY URASHIMA
As the boats move back and forth,
Of the fisherman boy, Urashima,
Who loved to go fishing;
Though seven suns had risen and set, But continued rowing beyond the limits of the ocean,
And the sea god's daughter met;
And arrived in the Evergreen Land,
And entered the sea god's palace So sweetly hand in hand,
The ocean maiden and he—
The land of youth and beauty
Follow forever.
[226]
I'll return with you to live; But I want to say something to my father,
A message for my mother to share.
I give into your hand;
And if you truly hope that To return to the Evergreen Land,
Weird villages line the shore.
Where's his mom's cottage? Strange beds rise on both sides.
"Has my childhood home disappeared?
Is the bamboo fence gone now?
Which the girl gave to me,
My home and the beloved old village "Will return to how they used to be."
That drifts off to the Evergreen Country:—
And the fisher-boy shouts out;
He dances with rage and fear, Running in circles. [132]
[227]
And furrows with gray wrinkles The form was so young and beautiful.
Until he finally collapses dead on the shore;
And I look at the place where his cottage It once stood, but now it doesn't anymore.
Anon.
Anonymous
ON SEEING A DEAD BODY
Until the single belt that surrounded him Was transformed into a three-fold cord;
About his mother and his bride.
Where the terrible path goes up their forehead,
He stops on his journey forward. And builds him a low dwelling;
Messy raven hair,
And he can never tell me where he was born,
Nor the name he once had.
Sakimaro.
Sakimaro.
THE MAIDEN OF UNÁHI[134]
On whose beauty the next-door neighbors even Might not look around;
When her hair was loosely hanging still; And now her hair was gathered up,
To no longer drift freely.[135]
Might stand revealed once more, Who was hidden from sight, like in a silk maze The chrysalis is hidden.
And they all shouted, "I will marry her!" And he was there, the Champion of Chinu,
And the Champion of Unáhi.
And a fully charged quiver, too,
And a bow made of snow-white wood
Rested in the strong grip of each; And the two defiantly stood.
"I wouldn't fear fire or flood!"
The young woman heard every bold word, But whispered in her mother's ear:—
[229]
Should cause this jealous drama!
Since I might not marry the man I love
What does my life profit me?
The issue of the conflict.
These hidden thoughts, accompanied by many sighs,
She whispered and passed away.
Her face that night was revealed; So he followed the maid to Hades' shadow,
And his opponent was left alone;
He stares blankly at the empty air,
He screams, yells, and grits his teeth,
And dances in wild despair.
He fastens his dagger and follows after, To find his enemy.
In serious meeting gathered,
As a symbol for eternity—
Some monument to set,
As long as heaven and earth exist;
They placed the maiden in the center,
And the champions on both sides.
I cry bitter tears,
It's like I've never seen these lovers before. Had been my own peers.
Mushimaro.
Mushimaro.
THE GRAVE OF THE MAIDEN OF UNÁHI
Who once were rival champions Was so jealous.
So that men who are not yet born might love her,
And think about the old days.
Forget to turn away,
And mourn at the grave of the Maiden; And the village people, beside,
But gather around her tomb; And the ages tell her story again,
And mourn the Maiden's fate.
In the old days long ago.
Sakimaro.
Sakimaro.
[Note.—The existence of the Maiden of Unáhi is not doubted by any of the native authorities, and, as usual, the tomb is there (or said to be there, for the present writer's search for it on the occasion of a somewhat hurried visit to that part of the country was vain) to attest the truth of the tradition. Ashinóya is the name of the village, and Unáhi of the district. The locality is in the province of Setsutsu, between the present treaty ports of Kobe and Osaka.]
[Note.—No native authorities question the existence of the Maiden of Unáhi, and, as always, the tomb is said to be there (or, at least, that's what people claim; the writer's attempt to find it during a rushed visit to the area was unsuccessful) to confirm the tradition. The village is called Ashinóya, and the district is Unáhi. This location is in the province of Setsutsu, situated between the current treaty ports of Kobe and Osaka.]
THE MAIDEN OF KATSUSHIKA
People still pass down a story
Of days long past and forgotten.
And rough kirtle to see;
No comb went through her hair; Yet all the queens in damask robes Might never compare again.
A spring flower—
In perfect and complete beauty, Like the full circle of the moon.
Or like the boats that adorn the harbor
When night falls,
"Why choose me as your wife?
I fully understand my humble circumstances,
"I understand how brief my life is."[136]
Has Katsushika's tender maid Her forever home.
But, listening to the crowd, It seems like I had looked at Her face just yesterday.
Anon.
Anonymous
THE BEGGAR'S COMPLAINT[137]
For me are very few; The sun and moon are often referred to as bright,
For me, they never shine at all.
And what have I gained—
What’s the value of the gift of mortal life,
That prize is rarely won,[138]
Tattered, hanging like weeds
That float on the waves—
On the chilly bare ground,
I make my miserable bed of straw,
And hear the sad sound—
And wife and kids cry,
Dad and mom, kids, wife,
Huddled in misery—
The spider hangs its web,[139]
And no smoke rises from the hearth.
Where is everything so cursed?
That saying holds true
Of "cutting out what was brief before":—
Here comes to take what’s rightfully his,
[233]
And can all this pain and sorrow be everything
What does existence have in store?
Stanza
Verse
But, since I'm not a bird, I can't just fly away.
Anon.
Anonymous
A SOLDIER'S REGRETS ON LEAVING HOME
(For that was the king's order),
My mom, with skirt lifted,[140]
Came closer and touched me;
"Alas! when you are gone,
No other sons do I have,
And my eyes will long to see you. As the tired years pass by;
And let me find some relief. In talking and hearing you talk to me! So the old man cried out in his sorrow.
Fluttering like birds, and wearing clothes Sprinkled with many tears;
[234]
I would turn around—ah! so affectionately!—
And look back a thousand times.
I've traveled through many lands,
And all my thoughts were filled with sadness,
All loving, sad thoughts about home;—
Where the powerful gods I prayed,
With humble offerings—
And this is the prayer I created:—
The days of my life might be; And how the dangerous path That goes over the flat sea shore,
But agree that while I'm away No harm can come to father or mother,
Or the wife who is now left alone!
Oh! let the loved ones at home know,
I'm leaving as the day is starting. To row over the ocean waves.
Anon.
Anonymous
FOOTNOTES:
[132] Such frantic demonstrations of grief are very frequently mentioned in the early poetry, and sound strangely to those who are accustomed to the more than English reserve of the modern Japanese. Possibly, as in Europe, so in Japan, there may have been a real change of character in this respect.
[132] Extreme displays of grief are commonly found in early poetry and sound odd to those used to the more reserved attitudes of modern Japanese people. Just like in Europe, there might have been a genuine shift in character regarding this in Japan.
[135] Anciently (and this custom is still followed in some parts of Japan) the hair of female children was cut short at the neck and allowed to hang down loosely till the age of eight. At twelve or thirteen the hair was generally bound up, though this ceremony was often frequently postponed till marriage. At the present day, the methods of doing the hair of female children, of grown-up girls, and of married women vary considerably.
[135] In the past (and this practice is still observed in some areas of Japan), the hair of young girls was cut short at the nape and left to hang freely until they turned eight. By the age of twelve or thirteen, their hair was typically styled up, although this ceremony was often delayed until marriage. Nowadays, the hairstyles for young girls, older girls, and married women differ significantly.
[137] In the original the title is "The Beggar's Dialogue," there being two poems, of which that here translated is the second. The first one, which is put into the mouth of an unmarried beggar, who takes a cheerier view of poverty, is not so well fitted for translation into English.
[137] In the original, the title is "The Beggar's Dialogue," consisting of two poems, with the one translated here being the second. The first poem, spoken by an unmarried beggar who has a more optimistic view of poverty, is less suitable for translation into English.
[138] Because, according to the Buddhist doctrine of perpetually recurring births, it is at any given time more probable that the individual will come into the world in the shape of one of the lower animals.
[138] Because, according to the Buddhist belief in constant rebirth, it's more likely at any moment that a person will be born as one of the lower animals.
[140] The Japanese commentators are puzzled over the meaning of the passage "with skirt uplifted, drew near and fondled me." To the European mind there seems to be nothing obscure in it. The mother probably lifted her skirt to wipe her eyes, when she was crying. It is evidently a figurative way of saying that the mother was crying.
[140] The Japanese commentators are confused about the meaning of the phrase "with skirt uplifted, drew near and fondled me." To a European perspective, there seems to be nothing unclear about it. The mother likely lifted her skirt to wipe her eyes while she was crying. It clearly represents a figurative way of saying that the mother was in tears.
LOVE SONGS
ON BEHOLDING THE MOUNTAIN
Composed by the commander of the forces of the Mikado Zhiyomei
Written by the commander of the Mikado's forces, Zhiyomei
As I stand all alone, when from beyond The mountain crowns the throne of our divinely chosen king.
This is everything I pray for; I can’t stop grieving. On this long, hard journey; I feel the burn, I feel the burn!
Like the salt kilns near Tsunu's wave,
Where the fisher-maidens work hard.
Anon.
Anonymous
LOVE IS PAIN
"The lover's journey is filled with uncertainty and sorrow." They talked about me: I don't know, and I can't know,
If I sigh for her, my love will be rewarded. My heart feels heavy in my chest; with painful struggle My heart is shattered, and she cannot see my pain. All this agony is pointless
To support the love that has become my life.
Anon.
Anonymous
HITOMARO TO HIS MISTRESS
To everyone else's eyes but mine
Seems like a lifeless pond,
And sands that never cheer the sailor.
And the sea that washes our shore is dead; But still I believe the winged breeze Waking up in the morning and looking out over our oceans,
Onward to Watadzu bear The lush, dark green seaweed, abundant and beautiful;
Winged breeze and waves obeying,
So your heart has swayed and bent
And blessed my love with your happiness.
As the dew disappears when the day shines; Neither do my backward glances help,
Countless times thrown down the valley,
Farther and farther away lies, And hills keep rising between us.
Where is my thoughtful love sitting all alone,
Let my eyes see once more!
Hitomaro.
Hitomaro.
NO TIDINGS
And still no news of my missing love!
During the long days of spring, the sky above And the earth below echoes with my pain.
For never will I share my love with anyone.
As the night falls and the shadows deepen, Until my long sleeve of the purest snowy white, With tears streaming down, it is soaked in bitter salt.
Anon.
Anonymous.
HOMEWARD
And, in the gloom, the wind sighs over the plain:—
Oh! he that was sadly pressed,
Leaving my loving side, alone to wander Has Magami reached home after his long journey through the moor?
Anon.
Unknown
THE MAIDEN AND THE DOG
He waits for the stag he hopes will come by that way,
So I wait for my love both night and day:—
So don't bark at him, unless you’re afraid of my anger.
Anon.
Anonymous
LOVE IS ALL
Each ancient maple lifts its head,
And Aska's flood, lined with reeds, As a belt, the mound wraps around:—
Look at my heart—a reed that bends, Only love's quick flow commands,
And now, if like the dew, dear girl,
Life will fade, so let it fade:—
My secret love is not meaningless,
For you love me back.
HUSBAND AND WIFE
Wife.—
Wife.—
My husband, up the steep hillside,
He must walk his tired path.
My mother's farewell gifts to me;
In barter, they must definitely take advantage. To buy a horse to carry you!
Husband.—
Husband.
Must my wife still walk around sadly? No, no! Even though our path is rocky,
We'll walk along and chat pleasantly.
Anon.
Anonymous.
HE COMES NOT
The storm is raging, and it's late at night,
The night is dark and gloomy:—
And now, as I stand here sighing, The snowflakes are flying around me Shine on my sleeve, and make it sharp and clear.
As sailors happily rowing home Trust in their ship, so safe and fast. Though waking hours hide him,
Oh! may my dreams show him,
Filling the long, long night with sweet conversations!
Anon.
Anonymous.
HE AND SHE
But the rain falls steadily,
And the snow covers every place,
And now the pheasant starts to call,
And the rooster crows to the sky:—
Now the night is fleeing, the night has fled, Let me in to share your bed!
But my mother sleeps deeply by,
And my father is lying nearby; If I just get up, I'll wake her up; If I go out, then he will hear:—
The night has fled! it cannot be,
Our love is a mystery!
Anon.
Anonymous
THE PEARLS
Saying that in the distant tide of Kíshiu He would search for pearls to take home.
I hurry down the busy street,
To check the evening horoscope,
That immediately provides a suitable response—
The one you’re waiting for hasn’t arrived yet,
Because he's seeking every pearl Where the waves are restless out at sea.
Because among the clear ripples He's seeking, finding every pearl; It's what keeps your dear lover waiting.
It was he himself who told me that:—
Then stop, beautiful girl, crying "Oh no!"
Anon.
Anonymous
A DAMSEL CROSSING A BRIDGE
That over the Katashiha's stream is laid, A gentle girl is walking gracefully, Dressed in a blue bodice and a crimson skirt. No one to accompany her: I wish I knew. Whether she sleeps alone on a pristine bed,
Or if some partner has won her over with his charm:—
Tell me where her house is! I'll ask the cute maid!
Anon.
Anonymous.
SECRET LOVE
Over there on the dark hill; Yet it is on you that my eyes would gaze completely.
Anon.
Anonymous
THE OMEN[143]
Seemed as pointless as the dew that trembles And tremble in their lotus cups By deep Tsurúgi's lake— Then the omen said:—
"Don't worry! He'll come to marry his beloved." What if my mother tells me to run away? Your loving embrace? I take no notice; As pure and deep as my love for you
At Kiyosúmi Lake. One thought occupies my entire heart:—
When will you no longer come to say goodbye?
Anon.
Anonymous.
A MAIDEN'S LAMENT
"Though the years go by, my love will never fade!"
And so I gave my heart to him, Clear as a polished mirror of pure gold;
My heart was steadfast, relying solely on him,
As the brave sailor trusts in his ship.
He will not come again, never to be apart!
From early morning until the end of the day;
In vain, until the bright dawn brings back tomorrow,
I sigh through the tired, long nights.
A little maid who could fit in your palm:—
Still for some messages that are comforting and tender,
I walk around the room, feeling sad and waiting for something.
The Lady Sakanouhe.
The Lady Sakanouhe.
RAIN AND SNOW
That flies so far away,
The rain falls in endless sheets,
It snows all day.
That fall from above, Since the first time we met, so continuously, I love my darling.
Anon.
Anonymous.
MOUNT MIKASH
While, not pausing to rest,
The birds sing a sad song every morning.
Like the spring fog My heart is broken; because, like the song of birds,
Still all unanswered calls The gentle tones of my passionate words.
I call her every day
Until daylight fades away; I call her every night
Until dawn brings back the light;— But my heartfelt prayers are not powerful enough to bring My love is back in sight.
Akahito.
Akahito.
EVENING
At the end of the day—
On past Kusaka's peak,
Onward to you,
Sweet as the prettiest Flower of the field!
Anon.
Anon.
[Note.—A note to the original says: "The name of the composer of the above song was not given because he was of obscure rank," a reason which will sound strange to European ears.]
[Note.—A note to the original says: "The name of the composer of the above song was not given because he was of low rank," a reason which may sound odd to European ears.]
FOOTNOTES:
[143] The reference in this song is to an old superstition. It used to be supposed that the chance words caught from the mouths of passers-by would solve any doubt on questions to which it might otherwise be impossible to obtain an answer. This was called the yufu-ura, or "evening divination," on account of its being practised in the evening. It has been found impossible in this instance to follow the original very closely.
[143] The mention in this song refers to an old superstition. It was once believed that random words overheard from strangers could provide answers to questions that were otherwise unresolvable. This practice was known as yufu-ura, or "evening divination," because it was performed in the evening. In this case, it has been difficult to translate the original text closely.
ELEGIES
ON THE DEATH OF THE MIKADO TENJI[144]
By One of His Ladies
From One of His Ladies
Every morning that dawns still leaves me feeling uncomforted,
Every hour still hears me longing for your love.
I would never reject you, day or night:—
Last night, my sweet love! I dreamed I saw your face.
ON THE DEATH OF THE POET'S MISTRESS
Of the one whose love brightened my days? On Karu's frequently traveled road.
Our loves were quickly talked about,
There were enough eyes to see.
Unseen, unknown, secretly beats. [246]
And just like the moon behind a cloud, So my gentle love has passed away,
An autumn leaf taken all too soon.
I didn’t know what to say or do:—
But who could just sit and listen? I thought instead about all my sorrow.
Where she often walked, should twist Through the streets of Karu and past her door.
I waved my sleeve in empty despair.
Hitomaro.
Hitomaro.
ELEGY ON THE POET'S WIFE
That over the waves in loving pairs do soar When the morning light shines—
It's said that even these poor birds find joy. To tuck each under his sweetheart's wing That, softly fluttering,
Through the dark hours, it prevents the power of the frost.
The downward path can never be retraced,
Like the formless winds,
Poor mortals die without leaving a mark:—
So the person I love has left her home,
And in a corner of my lonely couch,
Wrapped in the robe she made for me,
I need to crouch,
Far from her loving embrace.
Nibi.
Nibi.
ON THE DEATH OF PRINCE HINAMI
I
I
By the shores of heaven's river[146]
All the powerful gods gathered,
All the powerful gods gathered together. And, for that her sovereign greatness The powerful goddess of the sun Ruled the ethereal realms of heaven,
Downward through the stacked They carried her grandson up to the sky. Wishing him well, until earth and heaven, Aging, should come together, Over the central area of reed-covered plains,
Over the land of swaying rice fields,
Spread his imperial power widely.
II
II
It's his sovereign's; hers is the empire; And the sun’s heavenly child,
Ever soaring, passes upward Through the high rocky gates of heaven.
III
III
Everyone living in the four corners of the earth,
Breathe heavily, with eyes and heart lifted,
As for the rain sent from heaven in summer,
For your rule of flowery fragrance,
For your full moon of empire? Now on lonely Mayúmi's hillock,
Firm on enduring pillars,
Build a grand palace, Where there's no more, when day is dawning,
[248]Speak your commands, awe-inspiring. Day by day is quickly collected,
Moon to moon, until your loyalty Servants from your palace vanish.
Hitomaro.
Hitomaro.
ON THE DEATH OF THE NUN RIGUWAÑ
Where countless glittering palaces rise; Yet that might not please you, nor many a bower Where village homes welcome the pilgrim's gaze:—
But here, at the base of Sahoyáma,
Some hidden force urged you to find your peace—
Bade sought us out with eager love,
As the crying baby seeks the breast.
And here with aliens you chose to live,
Year after year, with heartfelt sympathy; And here you build yourself a holy space;
And so the calm years continued to pass by. But ah! what living thing can still avoid Death's gloomy call?—And your time did strike When all the friends you depended on Slept on weird pillows on the mossy ground.
As the moon illuminated Kasuga's peak,
Across Sahogáha's flood, they carried your body. To fill a tomb on that mountain's side,
And stay in bleak darkness forever. No words, unfortunately! Nor efforts can help:
I can't do anything, poor lonely child! All I can do is let out my painful cry,
And walk around the room, making loud cries and wild gestures, Endlessly crying, until my white sleeve Is wet with tears. Who knows? Maybe, again Carried away, they're lifted by the sighs I let out,
On the distant heights of 'Arima, it will rain.
Sakanouhe.
Sakanouhe.
ON THE POET'S SON FURUBI
But I don't care about them:—
Only one jewel could light up my eyes—
The child I fathered.
"Oh! don't leave me alone!"
I’d lie awake and scroll The good and bad of the years ahead,
And see the child becomes a man.
Unfortunately, I didn’t realize that the swirling wind Would ruin all my joy!
Great gods of the earth! It's yours. To listen to, or ignore, a poor father's plea,
Who prays and seeks help! [250]
He suffered day by day,
Until even his baby talk started to fade, And life soon faded away.
And dance wildly and groan:—
Ah! That's life! The child I held close Flew far away from my arms.
SHORT STANZA ON THE SAME OCCASION
I'll pay a bribe to Hades' gatekeeper, That the dear infant may rest on his shoulders Be safely guided to the realms below.
Attributed to Okura.
By Okura.
FOOTNOTES:
[144] Died A.D. 671.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Died 671 AD.
[146] The Milky Way.
The Milky Way.
[147] The part played by the mirror in the devotions of the Japanese is carried back by them to a tale in their mythology which relates the disappearance into a cavern of the Sun-goddess Amaterasu, and the manner in which she was enticed forth by being led to believe that her reflection in a mirror that was shown to her was another deity more lovely than herself.
[147] The role of the mirror in Japanese rituals connects to a myth about the Sun goddess Amaterasu, who hid in a cave. She was lured out by the belief that her reflection in a mirror was another, more beautiful goddess.
MISCELLANEOUS POEMS
VIEW FROM MOUNT KAGO
Composed by the Mikado Zhiyomei
Written by the Mikado Zhiyomei
I seek the heavenly heights above, And look at all my domains below—
Look at the land where mist surrounds Over many a cottage; look at the sea,
Where the seagulls cry happily.
Yes! It's a very nice land,
Filled with joys on both sides,
Sweeter than anything under the sky,
Dear dragonfly islands![148]
THE MIKADO'S BOW[149]
He picks it up and admires it with pride; As the day winds down,
He places it next to his pillow. Listen to the twang of the string!
This is the Bow of our great Lord and King!
Now they ride off for the morning chase,
Now to the point again in the evening:
Listen to the twang of the string!
This is the Bow of our great Lord and King!
Hashibito.
Hashibito.
SPRING AND AUTUMN
Birds that were silent now sing out loud,
Flowers that were flowerless cover all the ground;
Yet it's not a perfect thing:— I can't walk, every hill is so tangled; The herbs are so thick that I can't gather enough. But in the fall I gather the red leaves and cherish them dearly,
And let the green leaves remain, with many tears,
All on the fair hillside:—
There's no time as sweet as that. Go away! Go away!
Autumn is the time I would love to hold on to forever.
Ohogimi.
Ohogimi.
SPRING
The morning dew lies in pearly radiance, The evening mist rises and swirls into the sky,
And Kaminábi's thickets surround With the sweet notes the nightingale sings.
Anon.
Anonymous
RECOLLECTIONS OF MY CHILDREN
But it reminds me of my dear children; Never a chestnut crisp and sweet,
But makes the loved ones seem closer. Where did they come from to brighten my life? Before my eyes, they appear to glide,
So that I can't even sleep. What good are gold and silver treasures to me? What good are the most valuable and rare gems to me? Much brighter—yes! brighter without compare—
The joys my children bring to my heart!
Yamagami-no Okura.
Yamagami-no Okura.
THE BROOK OF HATSÚSE
So clear it reflects all the clouds in the sky; Yet here, no fishermen seek shelter. When sailing home at dusk:—
There are no sandy shores,
No sheltered beaches, Where the fragile boat might find a sheltered spot.
Oh, what a day! We have no sandy shores:—
But don't ignore that;
No beach shelves:—
But don't ignore that!
Come jostling and hustling On our waves cheerfully bustling:—
Come, all boats, and anchor here!
Anon.
Anonymous
LINES TO A FRIEND
For it is divine:—
Yet I raise my voice in prayer and say:—
"May every joy be yours!
And may I also, if you reach those joys, "Live on to see you blessed!"
Such a heartfelt prayer, that, like the restless sea,
Will rise within me.
Hitomaro.
Hitomaro.
A VERY ANCIENT ODE
Around me are; Always the mountain ranges Tower into the sky; The ocean is fixed. Immutably:—
Man is nothing, Born just to die!
Anon.
Anonymous
THE BRIDGE TO HEAVEN[150]
Hanging between heaven and earth, it lasted even longer!
Oh! that towering mountain ridge So boldly towering, towered even more boldly!
Then from the high moon I'd get some drops from the life-giving stream—
A fitting gift Our Lord, the King, may he live forever!
Anon.
ODE TO THE CUCKOO
Cuckoo, so beloved! Strange to the dad-bird,
Strange to the mother bird, Heard the note they played,
Soft and clear.
Fleeing your home,
Bright with the silvery flowers,
Often in the summer hours Here you fly; Light on some tall orange, Scattering all the blossoms,
And, while they fall around,
Crying non-stop. Through the entire day Sing your song, Never its accents may Heavy on my ear:—
Come, accept a bribe from me!
Never flee to distant lands; Think about my orange tree,
Cuckoo, so beloved!
Anon.
Unknown.
THE ASCENT OF MOUNT TSUKÚBA
Sweat droplets are dripping down my forehead,
Breathlessly worked onward, upward,
Tangled roots of wood clutching.
"Look, my lord! Check out the view!"
I cried out when we reached the top. And the kind goddess gave us
Smiling welcome, while her partner Agreed to let us in
Into these, his sacred spaces,
Over Tsukúba, double-crested,
Where the clouds make their home.
And the rain keeps falling,
Shedding his divine brilliance,
And revealing to our sight
Every landmark that in darkness And was wrapped in shapeless darkness;—
Until we loosened our belts for joy, Breaking free and having fun. Darker now than in the sweet Springtime grew the summer grass;
Yet today our happiness was limitless.
Anon.
Anonymous
COUPLET
Anon.
Anonymous
FOOTNOTES:
[148] One of the ancient names of Japan, given to the country on account of a supposed resemblance in shape to that insect. The dragon-flies of Japan are various and very beautiful.
[148] One of the old names for Japan, given to the country because it was thought to resemble that insect in shape. The dragonflies in Japan are diverse and really beautiful.
[150] The poet alludes to the so-called Ama-no-Ukihashi, or "floating bridge of heaven"—the bridge by which, according to the Japanese mythology, the gods passed up and down in the days of old.
[150] The poet refers to the Ama-no-Ukihashi, or "floating bridge of heaven"—the bridge that, according to Japanese mythology, the gods used to travel back and forth in ancient times.
SHORT STANZAS
I
I
Now let the gentle breeze start to blow,
To warm the nightingale's sweet frozen tears.
Anon.
Anonymous
II
II
That spring has arrived and is bringing away the last of the snow. For the white petals of the sweet flowers of the plum. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sosei.
Sosei.
III
III
Clothes of mist—that wrap around the upcoming spring:—
In chaotic confusion, watch them flapping around. As soon as the gentle breeze blows across the meadow.
Yukihara.
Yukihara.
IV
IV
Why are the wild geese flying north? Could it be Their homeland looks more beautiful to them,
Though no beautiful flowers grow on its land?
V
V
Ah! then truly, with calm, genuine joy,
My heart might celebrate the joys of spring!
Narihira.
Narihira.
VI
VI
I'll seek them out to confront their wrongdoing!
Sosei.
Sosei.
VII
VII
Kuronushi.
Kuronushi.
VIII
VIII
Sosei.
Sosei.
IX
IX
When will the mountain cuckoo arrive and make
The garden sang with its first sweet song?
X
X
Held nothing more pure than you—held nothing more true:—
Why, then, when a drop of dew falls on you, Pretend it's a priceless gem?[152]
Heñzeu.
Heñzeu.
XI
XI
And now the autumn breeze flows over the field,
Where fields of yellow rice reveal their dominance.
Anon.
Anonymous
XII
XII
Crowd in my soul, whenever I stand and stare On the softly glowing autumn moon; and yet
Her silvery mist doesn’t just speak to me.
Chisato.
Chisato.
XIII
XIII
And raising their voices for a sail!
Anon.
Anonymous
XIV
XIV
Autumn
Fall
On the moors, there must surely be jewels; They hang everywhere on the hills and in the valleys, Tied up in the threads that spiders weave so tightly.
Asayasu.[260]
Asayasu.
XV
XV
Autumn
Fall
All except for the wave-tossed flowers of the sea,
That has never experienced the cold reign of autumn.
Yasuhide.
Yasuhide.
XVI
16
Autumn
Fall
Then tell me, if you can, oh! tell me why
These silvery drops dye so wonderfully
The autumn leaves are a variety of vibrant colors.
Toshiyuki.
Toshiyuki.
XVII
XVII
Autumn
Fall
Too weak, unfortunately! the fabric to be:—
For rarely do the woods wear their beautiful robes,
When they're tattered and dirty, they flutter over the field.
Sekiwo.
Sekiwo.
XVIII
18
Autumn
Fall
Stained, like Chinese art, with shades of blood,
Rolls over Yamáto's peaceful fields.
Narihira.
Narihira.
XIX
XIX
Winter
Winter
XX
XX
Winter
Winter
I think spring must be shedding its light right now. Over heavenly lands that are beyond the clouds.
Fukayabu.
Fukayabu.
XXI
XXI
Congratulations
Congrats
Live on, my lord, until what are pebbles now, By the time we're united, we'll grow into great rocks,
Whose ancient sides are covered with moss!
Anon.
Anonymous
XXII
XXII
And yet how few the springs when in the valley On the lovely flowers, I can feast my eyes!
Okikaze.
Okikaze.
XXIII
XXIII
Congratulations
Congrats
I don’t know; but if I've never seen it before, Be the one to set the standard.
Sosei.[262]
Sosei.
XXIV
XXIV
Parting
Goodbye
Drop your petals down from these boughs He may never find his way home again!
Anon.
Unknown.
XXV
XXV
Travelling
Traveling
But the beautiful ship, unfortunately, is no longer seen:—
An island hides it from my loving view.
Attributed to Hitomaro.
By Hitomaro.
XXVI
XXVI
Travelling
Traveling
Your nice name, please take a moment to hear my question:—
Has she passed away, my dear? Or does she still live for Narihira?
Narihira.
Narihira.
XXVIII
XXVIII
Love
Love
If your love for me is true love, We'll come together, my dear; it has to be this way!
XXIX
XXIX
Love
Love
And that thing is (believe it or not) To dream of someone who never dreams of you.
Anon.
Anonymous
XXXI
XXXI
Love
Love
I fell asleep, and it seemed like he I love did too. To come see me, I welcome every dream,
Sure that they come as messengers sent from heaven.
Komachi.
Komachi.
XXXII
XXXII
Love
Love
Clothing some lonely and desolate mountain; Though it thrives abundantly every day,
To every human eye, it is still unknown.
Yoshiki.
Yoshiki.
XXXIII
XXXIII
Love
Love
Surely the dews must be abundant:—
For when I've roamed up and down all night,
My sleeve is so wet that nothing will dry its streams.
XXXIV
XXXIV
Love
Love
Shed until the pillow of my hand is wet,
As I wake up from dreaming about my dear.
Anon.
Anonymous
XXXV
XXXV
Love
Love
And an answer came right away:—The cursed weed Grows in a heart that feels no kindness.
Sosei.
Sosei.
XXXVI
XXXVI
Until the twilight of this sad day comes,
I'll mourn for you, oh my beloved!
Tsurayuki.
Tsurayuki.
XXXVII
XXXVII
Elegies
Mourning poems
But the one who planted the beautiful avenue Is there nothing left, unfortunately, to please my eyes!
Tsurayuki.[265]
Tsurayuki.
XXXVIII
XXXVIII
Elegies
Elegies
Yeah, fleeting like the swirling dust
Is man's short journey across this earthly life!
Chisato.
Chisato.
XXXIX
XXXIX
Anon.
Anon.
XL
XL
Anon.
Anonymous
I'd lock the door as he walked up the street,
And shout, "Dear sir! I'm not home!"
Anon.
Anonymous.
And if I had not grown old, then never for me The day has arrived that brings this golden hour.
Toshiyuki.[266]
Toshiyuki.
For when I someday empty the cup of grief, Each will serve as a bitter tear.
Yukihira.
Yukihira.
XLIV
XLIV
Composed on beholding the cascade of Otoha on Mount Hiye
Written while watching the waterfall at Otoha on Mount Hiye
It rolls down and doesn't show a single jet-black hair.
Tadamine.
Tadamine.
XLV
XLV
If I ever find you feeling sad, oh! then
Where else can you go to find peace?
Mitsune.
Mitsune.
XLVI[161]
XLVI__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Though winter isn't quite dull yet, it's on its way out, The wind that blows over our separating fence
The first cheerful flowers come from you to me.
Fukayabu.
Fukayabu.
XLVII
XLVII
[267]Could just be shaped like some beautiful flower,
Perhaps you would kindly choose to pick me, cruel girl!
Okikaze.
Okikaze.
XLVIII
XLVIII
"Love you?" she laughs and says; "I don't love you!"
"Then I'll stop loving you right away,
"Since loving you is such a thankless job!"
Anon.
XLIX
XLIX
But look at the vengeance of the powers above
On cold indifference:—now it's I that love,
And my dear love, unfortunately, is not reciprocated.
Anon.
Unknown.
L
L
Plodding along, like a packman, on life's dusty path.
Oh! I wish a kind hand would find a pole
To lighten the heavy burden on my shoulders!
Anon.
Anonymous
FOOTNOTES:
[151] The plum-tree, cherry-tree, etc., are in Japan cultivated, not for their fruit, but for their blossoms. Together with the wistaria, the lotus, the iris, the lespedeza, and a few others, these take the place which is occupied in the West by the rose, the lily, the violet, etc.
[151] In Japan, plum trees, cherry trees, and others are grown not for their fruit but for their blossoms. Along with wisteria, lotus, iris, lespedeza, and a few others, they hold the same significance that roses, lilies, and violets do in the West.
[152] The lotus is the Buddhist emblem of purity, and the lotus growing out of the bud is a frequent metaphor for the heart that remains unsullied by contact with the world.
[152] The lotus is a symbol of purity in Buddhism, and the lotus emerging from the bud is often used as a metaphor for the heart that stays untainted by the outside world.
[153] The transplanting of the rice occupies the whole rural population during the month of June, when men and women may all be seen working in the fields, knee-deep in water. The crops are gathered in October.
[153] The rice planting takes up the entire rural population in June, when you can see men and women working in the fields, standing knee-deep in water. The harvest happens in October.
[154] This ode was composed on beholding a screen presented to the Empress by Prince Sadayasu at the festival held in honor of her fiftieth birthday, whereon was painted a man seated beneath the falling cherry blossoms and watching them flutter down.
[154] This poem was written after seeing a screen given to the Empress by Prince Sadayasu during the celebration for her fiftieth birthday, which featured a painting of a man sitting under the falling cherry blossoms, watching them drift down.
[157] The Milky Way.
The Milky Way.
[158] This stanza is remarkable for being (so far as the present writer is aware) the only instance in Japanese literature of that direct impersonation of an abstract idea which is so very strongly marked a characteristic of Western thoughts and modes of expression.
[158] This stanza is notable for being, as far as I know, the only example in Japanese literature of directly embodying an abstract idea, which is a distinct and prominent feature of Western thoughts and expressions.
[160] One of a number of stanzas composed by a party of courtiers who visited the cascade of Nunobiki, near the site of the modern treaty-port of Kobe.
[160] One of several stanzas written by a group of courtiers who visited the Nunobiki waterfall, close to where the modern treaty port of Kobe is located.
[161] This stanza was composed and sent to the owner of the neighboring house on the last day of winter, when the wind had blown some snow across from it into the poet's dwelling.
[161] This stanza was written and sent to the owner of the neighboring house on the final day of winter, when the wind had blown some snow from there into the poet's home.
THE DRAMA OF JAPAN
[Selected Plays, translated by Basil Hall Chamberlain]
NAKAMITSU
DRAMATIS PERSONÆ
Cast of Characters
Mitsunaka, Lord of the Horse to the Emperor Murakami.
Mitsunaka, the Emperor Murakami's Horse Lord.
Bijiyau, Son of Mitsunaka, and still a boy.
Bijiyau, Son of Mitsunaka, and still a kid.
Nakamitsu, retainer of Mitsunaka.
Nakamitsu, Mitsunaka's retainer.
Kauzhiyu, son of Nakamitsu, and foster-brother of Bijiyau.
Kauzhiyu, son of Nakamitsu, and adoptive brother of Bijiyau.
Weshiñ, Abbot of the great monastery on Mount Hiyei, near Kiyauto (Miaco).
Weshin, Abbot of the large monastery on Mount Hiyei, close to Kyoto (Miaco).
The Chorus.
The Chorus.
Scene.—The Temple of Chiynuzañzhi, and my Lord Mitsunaka's palace in Kiyauto.
Scene.—The Temple of Chiynuzañzhi and Lord Mitsunaka's palace in Kiyauto.
Time.—Early in the Tenth Century.
Time.—Early 10th Century.
NAKAMITSU
PART I
Scene I.—Near the Monastery of Chiynuzañzhi
Scene I.—Near the Chiynuzañzhi Monastery
Enter Nakamitsu.
Enter Nakamitsu.
[The above words are supposed to be spoken during the journey, and Nakamitsu now arrives at the monastery[162].]
[i>The above words are meant to be spoken during the journey, and Nakamitsu now arrives at the monastery[162].]
Prithee! is any within?
Is anyone there?
Kauzhiyu.—Who is it that deigneth to ask admittance?
Kauzhiyu.—Who is it that asks to enter?
Nakamitsu.—What! Is that Kauzhiyu? Tell young my lord that I have come to fetch him home.
Nakamitsu.—What! Is that Kauzhiyu? Tell young master that I’ve come to take him home.
Kauzhiyu.—Your commands shall be obeyed. [He goes to his master's apartment.] How shall I dare address my lord? Nakamitsu is come to fetch my lord.[273]
Kauzhiyu.—I will follow your orders. [He goes to his master's room.] How can I even think of speaking to my lord? Nakamitsu has come to get my lord.[273]
Bijiyau.—Call him hither.
Bijiyau.—Call him here.
Kauzhiyu.—Your commands shall be obeyed. [He returns to the outer hall and addresses his father.] Condescend to come this way.[They go to Bijiyau's apartment.
Kauzhiyu.—Your orders will be followed. [He goes back to the outer hall and speaks to his father.] Please come this way.They go to Bijiyau's room.
Nakamitsu.—It is long since I was last here.
Nakamitsu.—It’s been a while since I was last here.
Bijiyau.—And what is it that hath now brought thee?
Bijiyau.—And what is it that has brought you here now?
Nakamitsu.—'Tis that my lord, your father, hath sent me to bid your lordship follow me home without delay.
Nakamitsu.—It is that my lord, your father, has sent me to ask you to come home with me immediately.
Bijiyau.—Shall I, then, go without saying anything to the priests, my preceptors?
Bijiyau.—So, should I just leave without saying anything to the priests, my teachers?
Nakamitsu.—Yes; if the priests be told, they will surely wish to see your lordship on the way, whereas, my lord, your father's commands were, that I alone was to escort you.
Nakamitsu.—Yes; if the priests are informed, they will definitely want to meet your lordship on the way. However, my lord, your father instructed me that I should be the only one to accompany you.
Bijiyau.—Then we will away.
Bijiyau.—Then we will leave.
Nakamitsu.—Kauzhiyu! thou, too, shalt accompany thy master.
Nakamitsu.—Kauzhiyu! You, too, will go with your master.
Kauzhiyu.—Your commands shall be obeyed.
Kauzhiyu. —Your commands will be followed.
[They depart from the temple, and arrive at Mitsunaka's palace.
They leave the temple and arrive at Mitsunaka's palace.
Nakamitsu.—How shall I dare address my lord? I have brought hither his lordship Bijiyau.
Nakamitsu.—How should I even think of speaking to my lord? I have brought his lordship Bijiyau here.
Mitsunaka.—Well, Bijiyau! my only reason for sending thee up to the
monastery was to help thy learning; and I would fain begin, by hearing
thee read aloud from the Scriptures.
And with these words, and bidding him read on,
He lays on ebon desk before his son
The sacred text, in golden letters writ.
Mitsunaka.—Well, Bijiyau! I only sent you to the monastery to support your learning; and I would really like to start by hearing you read aloud from the Scriptures.
And with these words, urging him to keep going,
He puts it on the black desk in front of his son.
The holy text, written in gold letters.
Bijiyau.—But how may he who never bent his wit
To make the pencil trace Asaka's[163] line
Spell out one letter of the book divine?
In vain, in vain his sire's behest he hears:—
Nought may he do but choke with idle tears.
Mitsunaka.—Ah! surely 'tis that, being my child, he respecteth the Scriptures too deeply, and chooseth not to read them except for purposes of devotion. What of verse-making, then?
Mitsunaka.—Ah! surely it's true that, being my child, he respects the Scriptures too much and only reads them for the sake of devotion. What about writing poetry, then?
Mitsunaka.—And music?[Bijiyau makes no answer.
Mitsunaka.—And music? [Bijiyau makes no answer.]
Mitsunaka.—What! no reply? Hast lost thy tongue, young fool?
Mitsunaka.—What! No answer? Have you lost your voice, you young fool?
Chorus.—Whom, then, to profit wentest thou to school?
And can it be that e'en a father's word,
Like snow that falling melts, is scarcely heard,
But 'tis unheeded? Ah! 'twill drive me wild
To point thee out to strangers as my child!
No sooner said, than out the scabbard flies
His trusty sword, and with fierce flashing eyes
Forward he darts; but rushing in between,
Good Nakamitsu checks the bloody scene—
Firm, though respectful, stays his master's arm,
And saves the lad from perilous alarm.
Chorus.—So, who did you go to school to benefit?
And is it possible that even a father's word,
Like snow that melts as it falls, it hardly makes a sound,
But is it unrecognized? Ah! It's going to drive me insane.
To identify you to strangers as my child!
As soon as he said it, his trusty sword flew out of its sheath,
With intense, shining eyes, he rushes forward;
But rushing in between,
Good Nakamitsu halts the violent scene—
Firm but respectful, he restrains his master’s arm,
And rescues the boy from serious danger.
Nakamitsu.—Good my lord, deign to be merciful this once!
Nakamitsu.—Please, my lord, show some mercy just this once!
Mitsunaka.—Why stayed'st thou my hand? Haste thou now and slay Bijiyau with this my sword.
Mitsunaka.—Why are you stopping me? Hurry up and take this sword and kill Bijiyau.
Nakamitsu.—Your commands shall be obeyed. [He retires into another apartment.] What is this horror unutterable? 'Tis no mere passing fit of anger. What shall I do?—Ah! I have it! I have it! I will take upon myself to contrive some plan for his escape. Kauzhiyu, Kauzhiyu, art thou there?
Nakamitsu.—Your orders will be followed. [He goes into another room.] What is this unspeakable horror? This isn’t just a moment of rage. What should I do?—Ah! I’ve got it! I’ve got it! I will come up with a plan for his escape. Kauzhiyu, Kauzhiyu, are you there?
Kauzhiyu.—Behold me at thy service.
Kauzhiyu.—I'm here to help.
Nakamitsu.—Where is my lord Bijiyau?
Nakamitsu.—Where is my lord Bijiyau?
Kauzhiyu.—All my prayers have been unavailing to make him leave this spot.
Kauzhiyu.—All my prayers have been useless in getting him to leave this place.
Nakamitsu.—But why will he not seek refuge somewhere? Here am I come from my lord, his father, as a messenger of death! [Bijiyau shows himself.
Nakamitsu.—But why won't he just find safety somewhere? I’ve come from my lord, his father, as a messenger of death! Bijiyau reveals himself.
Bijiyau.—That I am alive here at this moment is thy doing. But through the lattice I heard my father's words to thee just now.
Little imports it an' I die or live,
But 'tis for thee I cannot choose but grieve
If thou do vex thy lord: to avert his ire
Strike off my head, and show it to my sire!
Bijiyau.—The fact that I’m here alive right now is all thanks to you. But I just heard my father speak to you through the window.
It doesn't really matter if I live or die,
But I can't help but feel sad for you.
If you anger your lord: to soothe his temper
Just take my head and show it to my dad!
Nakamitsu.—My lord, deign to be calm! I will take upon myself to contrive some plan for your escape.—What! say you a messenger hath come? My heart sinks within me.—What! another messenger?[275]
Nakamitsu.—My lord, please calm down! I’ll come up with a plan for your escape. —What! You're saying another messenger has arrived? That makes my heart drop. —What! Another messenger? [275]
[These are messengers from Mitsunaka to ask whether his orders be not yet carried into execution.
These are messengers from Mitsunaka to check if his orders have not been carried out yet.
Nakamitsu.—Alas! each joy, each grief we see unfurl'd
Rewards some action in a former world.
Nakamitsu.—Oh no! Every joy, every sorrow we experience
It's the result of something we did in a past life.
Kauzhiyu.—In ages past thou sinned;
Kauzhiyu.—In the past you sinned;
Bijiyau.—And to-day
Bijiyau.—And today
Chorus.—Comes retribution! think not then to say
'Tis others' fault, nor foolishly upbraid
The lot thyself for thine own self hast made.
Say not the world's askew! with idle prate
Of never-ending grief the hour grows late.
Strike off my head! with many a tear he cries,
And might, in sooth, draw tears from any eyes.[164]
Chorus.—Retribution is here! Don't think to blame
Others for what you've done, nor foolishly criticize.
Take responsibility for the choices you have made.
Don’t say the world is unfair! With meaningless chatter,
The time is running out for endless sorrow.
"Cut off my head!" he cries, tears streaming down his face,
And honestly, it could make anyone cry. [164]
Nakamitsu.—Ah! young my lord, were I but of like age with thee, how readily would I not redeem thy life at the cost of mine own! Alas! that so easy a sacrifice should not be possible!
Nakamitsu.—Oh! young master, if only I were your age, I would gladly give my life to save yours! Unfortunately! It seems that such a simple sacrifice isn't possible!
Kauzhiyu.—Father, I would make bold to speak a word unto thee.
Kauzhiyu.—Dad, I’d like to take a moment to say something to you.
Nakamitsu.—What may it be?
Nakamitsu.—What could it be?
Kauzhiyu.—'Tis, father, that the words thou hast just spoken have found a lodgment in mine ears. Thy charge, truly, is Mitsunaka; but Mitsunaka's son is mine. This, if any, is a great occasion, and my years point to me as of right the chief actor in it. Be quick! be quick! strike off my head, and show it to Mitsunaka[165] as the head of my lord Bijiyau!
Kauzhiyu.—Father, the words you just spoke have really stuck with me. Your command is indeed to Mitsunaka, but Mitsunaka's son belongs to me. This is a significant moment, and my age suggests that I should take the lead in it. Hurry! Hurry! Cut off my head and show it to Mitsunaka[165] as the head of my lord Bijiyau!
Nakamitsu.—Thou'st spoken truly, Nakamitsu cries,
And the long sword from out his scabbard flies,
What time he strides behind his boy.
Nakamitsu.—You've spoken the truth, Nakamitsu shouts,
And the long sword jumps out of its sheath,
As he walks behind his son.
Bijiyau.—But no!
The youthful lord on such stupendous woe
May never gaze unmov'd; with bitter wail
[276]The father's sleeve he clasps. Nought may 't avail,
He weeping cries, e'en should the deed be done,
For I will slay myself if falls thy son.
Bijiyau.—But no!
The young lord can't stay unaffected by such deep sorrow;
He screams in pain,
[276]Holding onto his father's sleeve. Nothing can change this,
He cries, even though the act is finished,
I will take my own life if your son is dead.
Kauzhiyu.—But 'tis the rule—a rule of good renown—
That for his lord a warrior must lay down
His lesser life.
Kauzhiyu.—But it's the rule—a well-regarded rule—
A warrior must make sacrifices for his lord.
His lesser life.
Bijiyau.— But e'en if lesser, yet
He, too, is human; neither shouldst forget
What shame will e'er be mine if I survive.
Bijiyau.— But even if he's lesser, still
He’s human, too; don’t forget that.
What shame will always be mine if I make it through.
Nakamitsu.—Alas! alas! and 'tis for death they strive!
Nakamitsu.—Oh no! Oh no! and it's for death that they fight!
Kauzhiyu.—Me deign to hear.
Kauzhiyu.—I deign to listen.
Bijiyau.—No! mine the truer word!
Bijiyau.—No! that's the real truth!
Nakamitsu.—Ah! this my child!
Nakamitsu.—Ah! this is my kid!
Kauzhiyu.—And there behold thy lord!
Kauzhiyu.—And there is your lord!
Nakamitsu.—Betwixt the two see Nakamitsu stand:—
Nakamitsu.—Between the two, there stands Nakamitsu:—
Chorus.—His own brave life, an' 'twere his lord's command,
Were freely giv'n; but now, in sore dismay,
E'en his fierce courage fades and droops away.
Chorus.—He would give his own brave life if it were his lord's command,
But now, in deep trouble,
Even his fierce courage is starting to fade and waver.
Bijiyau.—Why heed a life my sire himself holds cheap?
Nought may thy pity do but sink more deep
My soul in wretchedness.
Bijiyau.—Why should I care about a life my father considers worthless?
Your pity can only weigh down my soul
deeper into misery.
Kauzhiyu.—Mistake me not!
Think not 'tis pity moves me; but a blot
The martial honor of our house will stain,
If, when I might have bled, my lord be slain.
Kauzhiyu.—Don’t get me wrong!
Don’t think it's pity that motivates me; it's a stain __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
On the martial honor of our house,
If I could have fought and my lord ends up dead.
Chorus.—On either side 'tis infancy that pleads.
Chorus.—On both sides, it's childhood that begs.
Nakamitsu.—And yet how well they've learnt where duty leads!
Nakamitsu.—And yet how well they've learned where responsibility takes them!
Chorus.—Dear is thy lord!
Chorus.—Your lord is dear!
Nakamitsu.—And mine own child how dear!
Nakamitsu.—And my own child, how precious!
Chorus.—But Nakamitsu knows full well that ne'er,
To save the child his craven heart ador'd,
Warrior yet dar'd lay hands upon his lord.
He to the left, the trembling father cries,
Was sure my boy, nor lifts his tear-stain'd eyes:—
A flash, a moment, the fell sabre gleams,
And sends his infant to the land of dreams.[166]
Chorus.—But Nakamitsu knows very well that never,
To protect the child his fearful heart held dear,
Would a warrior be bold enough to touch his lord?
To the left, the shaking father weeps,
"My boy!" He doesn't raise his tear-filled eyes:—
A flash, a moment, the deadly sword gleams,
And sends his baby off to dreamland.[166]
Nakamitsu.—Oh, horror unutterable! to think that I should have slain
mine own innocent child! But I must go and inform my lord. [He goes
to Mitsunaka's apartment.
[277]How shall I dare to address my lord? I
have slain my lord Bijiyau according to your commands.
Nakamitsu.—Oh, what a terrible thing! To think I have killed my own innocent child! But I need to go and tell my lord. He goes to Mitsunaka's place.
[277]How can I even face my lord? I have killed my lord Bijiyau just as you ordered.
Mitsunaka.—So thou hast killed the fellow? I trow his last moments were those of a coward. Is it not true?
Mitsunaka.—So you killed the guy? I bet his last moments were those of a coward. Isn't that true?
Nakamitsu.—Not so, my lord. As I stood there aghast, holding in my hand the sword your lordship gave me, your son called out, "Why doth Nakamitsu thus delay?" and those were the last words he was pleased to utter.
Nakamitsu.—Not at all, my lord. As I stood there shocked, holding the sword you gave me, your son shouted, "Why is Nakamitsu taking so long?" and those were the last words he chose to say.
Mitsunaka.—As thou well knowest, Bijiyau was mine only child. Go and call thy son Kauzhiyu, and I will adopt him as mine heir.
Mitsunaka.—As you know well, Bijiyau was my only child. Go and call your son Kauzhiyu, and I will adopt him as my heir.
Nakamitsu.—Kauzhiyu, my lord, in despair at being separated from
young my lord, hath cut off his locks,[167] and vanished none knows
whither.
I, too, thy gracious license would obtain.
Hence to depart, and in some holy fane
To join the priesthood.
Nakamitsu.—Kauzhiyu, my lord, in despair over being separated from young my lord, has cut off his hair,[167] and disappeared without a trace.
I also request your kind permission.
I want to leave and become a priest.
at a sacred site.
Mitsunaka.—Harsh was my decree,
Yet can I think what thy heart's grief must be
That as its own my recreant child receiv'd,
And now of both its children is bereav'd.
But 'tis a rule of universal sway
That a retainer ever must obey.
Mitsunaka.—My decision was tough,
But I can only imagine how much you're hurting
To have welcomed my ungrateful child as your own,
And now you've lost both of your kids.
But it’s a general rule
A servant must always follow orders.
Chorus.—Thus would my lord, with many a suasion fond,
Have rais'd poor Nakamitsu from despond.
Nor eke himself, with heart all stony hard,
Might, as a father, ev'ry pang discard:—
Behold him now, oh! lamentable sight!
O'er his own son perform the fun'ral rite.
Chorus.—So would my lord, with many a tender plea,
Have rescued poor Nakamitsu from despair.
And yet, with a heart as hard as stone,
He couldn't, as a father, ignore his pain:—
Look at him now, oh! what a tragic sight!
Perform the funeral rite for his own son.
PART II
Scene I.—Mitsunaka's Palace
Scene I.—Mitsunaka's Palace
Some time is supposed to have elapsed, and Weshiñ, abbot of the monastery on Mount Hiyei, comes down from that retreat to Mitsunaka's palace in the capital, bringing with him Bijiyau, who had been persuaded by Nakamitsu to take refuge with the holy man.
Some time has passed, and Weshiñ, the abbot of the monastery on Mount Hiyei, comes down from that retreat to Mitsunaka's palace in the capital, bringing with him Bijiyau, who had been convinced by Nakamitsu to seek refuge with the holy man.
Weshiñ.—I am the priest Weshiñ, and am hastening on my way to my lord Mitsunaka's palace, whither certain motives guide me. [They arrive at the gate and he cries out:] I would fain crave admittance.
Weshiñ.—I am the priest Weshiñ, and I am on my way to my lord Mitsunaka's palace for a specific reason. [They arrive at the gate and he calls out:] I would like to request entry.
Nakamitsu.—Who is it that asks to be admitted? Ah! 'tis his reverence, Weshiñ.
Nakamitsu.—Who is it that wants to come in? Ah! It's his reverence, Weshiñ.
Weshiñ.—Alas, for poor Kauzhiyu!
Weshiñ.—Poor Kauzhiyu!
Nakamitsu.—Yes; but prithee speak not of this before his lordship. [He goes to Mitsunaka's apartment.] How shall I venture to address my lord? His reverence, Weshiñ, hath arrived from Mount Hiyei.
Nakamitsu.—Yes; but please don't mention this in front of his lordship. [He goes to Mitsunaka's apartment.] How should I even start to speak to my lord? His reverence, Weshiñ, has arrived from Mount Hiyei.
Mitsunaka.—Call him hither.
Mitsunaka.—Call him here.
Nakamitsu.—Your commands shall be obeyed. [He goes to the room where Weshiñ is waiting, and says:] Be pleased to pass this way.
Nakamitsu.—Your commands will be followed. [He goes to the room where Weshiñ is waiting, and says:] Please come this way.
[They enter Mitsunaka's apartment.
They walk into Mitsunaka's apartment.
Mitsunaka.—What may it be that has brought your reverence here to-day?
Mitsunaka.—What brings you here today, sir?
Weshiñ.—'Tis this, and this only. I come desiring to speak to your lordship anent my lord Bijiyau.
Weshiñ.—It's this, and only this. I come wanting to talk to you about my lord Bijiyau.
Mitsunaka.—Respecting him I gave orders to Nakamitsu, which orders have been carried out.
Mitsunaka.—I gave instructions to Nakamitsu out of respect for him, and those instructions have been carried out.
Weshiñ.—Ah! my lord, 'tis that, 'tis that I would discourse of. Be not agitated, but graciously deign to give me thine attention while I speak. Thou didst indeed com[279]mand that my lord Bijiyau's head should be struck off. But never might Nakamitsu prevail upon himself to lay hands on one to whom, as his lord, he knew himself bound in reverence through all the changing scenes of the Three Worlds.[168] Wherefore he slew his own son, Kauzhiyu, to save my lord Bijiyau's life. And now here I come bringing Bijiyau with me, and would humbly supplicate thee to forgive one who was so loved that a man hath given his own son in exchange for him.[169]
Weshiñ.—Ah! my lord, that’s what I wanted to talk about. Please don’t be upset; kindly allow me a moment of your attention while I speak. You did indeed command that my lord Bijiyau should be executed. But Nakamitsu could never bring himself to harm someone he feels so deeply respected as his lord through all the shifting events of the Three Worlds.[168] That’s why he killed his own son, Kauzhiyu, to save my lord Bijiyau’s life. And now I come here with Bijiyau, and I humbly ask you to forgive someone who was so cherished that a man would sacrifice his own son for him.[169]
Mitsunaka.—Then he was a coward, as I thought! Wherefore, if Kauzhiyu was sacrificed, did he, too, not slay himself?
Mitsunaka.—So he was a coward, just like I suspected! If Kauzhiyu was sacrificed, then didn’t he also take his own life?
Weshiñ.—My lord, put all other thoughts aside, and if it be only as an act of piety towards Kauzhiyu's soul—curse not thy son!
Weshiñ.—My lord, set aside all other thoughts, and even if it's just as an act of respect for Kauzhiyu's soul—don't curse your son!
Chorus.—As thus the good man speaks,
Tears of entreaty pour adown his cheeks.
The father hears, and e'en his ruthless breast,
Soft'ning at last, admits the fond request,
While Nakamitsu, crowning their delight,
The flow'ry wine brings forth, and cups that might
Have served the fays: but who would choose to set
Their fav'rite's bliss that, home returning, wet
His grandson's grandson's still remoter line,
Beside the joy that doth itself entwine
Round the fond hearts of father and of son,
Parted and now in the same life made one?
Chorus.—As the good man speaks,
Tears of desperation run down his cheeks.
The father listens, and even his tough heart,
Finally softens and accepts the sincere request,
While Nakamitsu, celebrating their happiness,
Bring forth the floral wine and cups that could
Have served the fairies: but who would choose to prioritize
The happiness of their favorite, which, upon returning, would diminish
His great-grandson's even more distant lineage,
Over the joy that connects
In the caring hearts of father and son,
Separated and now brought together in this life?
Weshiñ.—Prithee, Nakamitsu, wilt thou not dance and sing to us awhile, in honor of this halcyon hour?
Weshiñ.—Please, Nakamitsu, will you not dance and sing for us a little while, in honor of this peaceful hour?
[During the following song Nakamitsu dances.
During the next song, Nakamitsu dances.
Nakamitsu.—Water-bird, left all alone
Now thy little mate hath flown,
On the billows to and fro
Flutter, flutter, full of woe!
Nakamitsu.—Water-bird, all alone
Now your little partner has taken flight,
On the waves moving back and forth
Fluttering, fluttering, filled with sorrow!
Chorus.—Full of woe, so full of woe,
Flutter, flutter, full of woe!
[280]
Chorus.—So much sorrow, so much sorrow,
Flap, flap, so much sadness!
[280]
Nakamitsu.—Ah! if my darling were but here to-day
I'd make the two together dance and play
While I beat time, and, gazing on my boy,
Instead of tears of grief, shed tears of joy!
Nakamitsu.—Ah! if my love were only here today
I'd have the two of them dance and play.
As I maintain the rhythm and watch my boy,
Instead of crying tears of sadness, I'd cry tears of happiness!
Chorus.—Behold him weep!
Chorus.—Look at him cry!
Nakamitsu.—But the gay throng perceive
Nought but the rhythmic waving of my sleeve.
Nakamitsu.—But the lively crowd sees
Just the rhythmic waving of my sleeve.
Chorus.—Hither and thither, flutt'ring in the wind.
Chorus.—Here and there, fluttering in the wind.
Nakamitsu.—Above, beneath, with many a dewdrop lin'd!
Nakamitsu.—Up high, down low, adorned with countless dewdrops!
Chorus.—Ah, dewy tears! in this our world of woe
If any stay, the friends he loves must go:—
Thus 'tis ordain'd, and he that smiles to-day
To-morrow owns blank desolation's sway.
But now 'tis time to part, the good priest cries—
Him his disciple follows, and they rise;
While Nakamitsu walking in their train,
The palanquin escorts; for he would fain
Last counsel give: "Beware, young lord, beware!
Nor cease from toilsome study; for if e'er
Thy sire again be anger'd, all is lost!"
Then takes his leave, low bending to the dust.
Forward they're borne; but Nakamitsu stays,
Watching and weeping with heart-broken gaze,
And, mutely weeping, thinks how ne'er again
He'll see his child borne homeward o'er the plain.
Chorus.—Ah, dewy tears! In this world of sorrow,
If any stay, the friends he loves have to leave:—
That's just how it is, and the one who smiles today
Tomorrow is confronted with the emptiness of despair.
But now it's time to say goodbye, the kind priest is calling—
His disciple follows him, and they both stand up;
While Nakamitsu walks behind them,
The palanquin comes next; he wants to
Here's one last piece of advice: "Be careful, young lord, be careful!
And keep putting in the effort; because if your father
"If he gets angry again, everything is lost!"
Then he bows deeply and says goodbye.
They are moved forward; but Nakamitsu stays,
Watching and crying with a heavy heart,
And quietly crying, he thinks about how he’ll never see again __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
His child came home across the field.
ABSTRACTION
[The Japanese title is "Za-zeñ".]
DRAMATIS PERSONÆ
Cast of Characters
A Husband.
A Husband.
His Wife.
His Wife.
Taraukuwazhiya, their servant.
Taraukuwazhiya, their helper.
ABSTRACTION
Scene I.—A Room in a Private House in Kiyauto
Scene I.—A Room in a Private House in Kyoto
Husband.—I am a resident in the suburbs of the metropolis. On the occasion of a recent journey down[170] East, I was served (at a tea-house) in the post-town of Nogami, in the province of Mino, by a girl called Hana, who, having since then heard of my return to the capital, has followed me up here, and settled down at Kita-Shira-kaha, where she expects me this evening according to a promise made by letter. But my vixen of a wife has got scent of the affair and thus made it difficult for me to go. So what I mean to do is to call her, and tell her some pretty fable that may set me free. Halloo! halloo! are you there, pray? are you there?
Partner.—I live in the suburbs of the city. Recently, during a trip to the East, I was served by a girl named Hana at a tea house in the town of Nogami, in the province of Mino. After hearing about my return to the capital, she followed me here and has settled down in Kita-Shira-kaha, where she expects me this evening as promised in my letter. However, my cunning wife has caught wind of this situation, making it hard for me to go. So, what I plan to do is call her and come up with a nice story that might free me. Hello! Hello! Are you there, please? Are you there?
Wife.—So it seems you are pleased to call me. What may it be that makes you thus call me?
Spouse.—So it looks like you're happy to call me. What is it that makes you want to call me this way?
Husband.—Well, please to come in.
Husband.—Please come in.
Wife.—Your commands are obeyed.
Wife.—Your orders are followed.
Husband.—My reason for calling you is just simply this: I want to tell you how much my spirits have been affected by continual dreams that I have had. That is why I have called you.
Partner.—The main reason I'm calling you is this: I want to share how much my mood has been impacted by the recurring dreams I've been having. That's why I reached out to you.
Wife.—You are talking rubbish. Dreams proceed from organic disturbance, and do not come true; so pray don't trouble your head about them.
Spouse.—You're talking nonsense. Dreams come from physical issues and don't come true, so please don't waste your time worrying about them.
Husband.—What you say is quite correct. Dreams, proceeding as they do from organic disturbance, do not come true nine times out of ten. Still, mine have affected [286]my spirits to such an extent, that I think of making some pilgrimage or other to offer up prayers both on your behalf and on my own.
Partner.—What you’re saying is absolutely right. Dreams, arising from physical disruptions, usually don’t come true. However, mine have impacted [286]my mood so much that I’m considering making some kind of pilgrimage to pray for both you and myself.
Wife.—Then where shall you go?
Wife.—So, where will you go?
Husband.—I mean (to say nothing of those in the metropolis and in the suburbs) to worship at every Shiñtau shrine and every Buddhist temple throughout the land.
Partner.—I mean (not to mention those in the city and the surrounding areas) to pay my respects at every Shiñtau shrine and every Buddhist temple across the country.
Wife.—No, no! I won't allow you to go out of the house for a single hour. If you are so completely bent upon it, choose some devotion that can be performed at home.
Spouse.—No, no! I won't let you leave the house for even an hour. If you're so set on it, pick a devotion that you can do at home.
Husband.—Some devotion to be performed at home? What devotion could it be?
Partner.—Is there some devotion we need to do at home? What kind of devotion could that be?
Wife.—Burning incense on your arm or on your head.[171]
Spouse.—Lighting incense on your arm or on your head.[171]
Husband.—How thoughtlessly you do talk! What! is a devotion like that to suit me—a layman if ever there was one?
Partner.—You really talk without thinking! What! Is such devotion supposed to suit me—a regular guy if there ever was one?
Wife.—I won't tolerate any devotion that cannot be performed at home.
Spouse.—I won't accept any loyalty that can't be shown at home.
Husband.—Well, I never! You are one for talking at random. Hang it! what devotion shall it be? [He reflects a few moments.] Ah! I have it! I will perform the devotion of abstraction.
Partner.—Wow, I can’t believe it! You really talk without thinking. Seriously! What devotion are we talking about? [He thinks for a moment.] Ah! I’ve got it! I’ll make the devotion of abstraction.
Wife.—Abstraction? What is that?
Wife.—Abstraction? What's that?
Husband.—Your want of familiarity with the term is but natural. It is a devotion that was practised in days of old by Saint Daruma[172]—(blessings on him!) you put your head under what is called the "abstraction blanket," and obtain salvation by forgetting all things past and to come—a most difficult form of devotion.
Partner.—It's understandable that you're not familiar with the term. It's a practice that was followed in ancient times by Saint Daruma[172]—(blessings on him!) You put your head under what's known as the "abstraction blanket" and find salvation by letting go of everything that has happened or will happen—a very challenging form of devotion.
Wife.—About how long does it take?
Wife.—How long will it take?
Husband.—Well, I should say about a week or two.
Partner.—Well, I would say about a week or two.
Wife.—That won't do, either, if it is to last so many days.
Spouse.—That won't work, either, if it's going to last that long.
Husband.—Then for how long would my darling consent to it without complaining?
Partner.—So, how long would my love go along with this without saying anything?
Wife.—About one hour is what I should suggest; but, however, if you can do it in a day, you are welcome to try.[287]
Spouse.—I would suggest about an hour, but if you can manage it in a day, feel free to give it a shot.[287]
Husband.—Never, never! This important devotion is not a thing to be so easily performed within the limits of a single day. Please, won't you grant me leave for at least a day and a night?
Partner.—Never, never! This important devotion can’t be done in just one day. Please, can you let me have at least a day and a night?
Wife.—A day and a night?
Wife.—A whole day and night?
Husband.—Yes.
Husband.—Yep.
Wife.—I don't much relish the idea; but if you are so completely bent upon it, take a day and a night for your devotion.
Spouse.—I'm not really into the idea, but if you're set on it, take a day and a night for your commitment.
Husband.—Really and truly?
Husband.—Seriously?
Wife.—Really and truly.
Wife.—Seriously.
Husband.—Oh! that is indeed too delightful! But I have something to tell you: know then, that if a woman so much as peep through a chink, to say nothing of her coming into the actual room where the devotee is sitting, the spell of the devotion is instantly broken. So be sure not to come to where I am.
Partner.—Oh! That's just too wonderful! But I need to tell you something: if a woman even takes a quick look through a crack, let alone enters the room where the devotee is sitting, the power of the devotion is immediately lost. So please, make sure not to come near me.
Wife.—All right. I will not come to you. So perform away.
Spouse.—Fine. I won’t come to you. Just go ahead and do your thing.
Husband.—Well, then, we will meet again after it shall have been happily accomplished.
Spouse.—Alright, then, we’ll meet again once it’s all been successfully done.
Wife.—I shall have the pleasure of seeing you when it is over.
Spouse.—I look forward to seeing you when it's done.
Husband and Wife.—Good-by! good-by! [She moves away.
Spouse and Partner.—Goodbye! Goodbye! She walks away.
Husband.—I say!
Husband.—Hey!
Wife.—What is it?
Wife.—What's up?
Husband.—As I mentioned before, mind you don't come to me. We have the Buddhist's warning words: "When there is a row in the kitchen, to be rapt in abstraction is an impossibility."[173] So whatever you do, do not come to me.
Partner.—As I said before, make sure you don't come to me. We have the Buddhist saying: "When there's a fight in the kitchen, being completely absorbed in thought is impossible."[173] So whatever you do, don’t come to me.
Wife.—Please feel no uneasiness. I shall not think of intruding.
Spouse.—Please don’t worry. I won’t think about imposing.
Husband.—Well, then, we shall meet again when the devotion is over.
Partner.—Alright, we’ll get together again when the devotion is finished.
Wife.—When it is done, I shall have the pleasure of seeing you.
Partner.—When it's done, I'll have the pleasure of seeing you.
Husband and Wife.—Good-by! Good-by!
Husband and Wife.—Bye! Bye!
Husband [laughing].—What fools women are, to be sure! To think of the delight of her taking it all for truth, when I tell her that I am going to perform the religious [288]devotion of abstraction for one whole day and night! Taraukuwazhiya, are you there? halloo?
Partner [laughing].—What fools women are, for sure! Just imagine her joy when she takes it all seriously, when I tell her that I'm going to spend an entire day and night devoted to the religious [288] practice of abstraction! Taraukuwazhiya, are you there? Hello?
Servant.—Yes, sir!
Servant.—Yes, sir!
Husband.—Are you there?
Husband.—Are you online?
Servant.—At your service.
Servant.—Here to help.
Husband.—Oh! you have been quick in coming.
Partner.—Oh! you got here really fast.
Servant.—You seem, master, to be in good spirits.
Assistant.—You seem to be in a good mood, master.
Husband.—For my good spirits there is a good reason. I have made, as you know, an engagement to go and visit Hana this evening. But as my old woman has got scent of the affair, thus making it difficult for me to go, I have told her that I mean to perform the religious devotion of abstraction for a whole day and night—a very good denial, is it not? for carrying out my plan of going to see Hana!
Partner.—I have a solid reason for my good mood. As you know, I’ve made plans to visit Hana this evening. But now that my wife has caught wind of this, it's become tricky for me to go. So, I told her I intend to spend the entire day and night in religious reflection—a pretty clever excuse, right? It helps me stick to my plan of seeing Hana!
Servant.—A very good device indeed, sir.
Assistant.—That's a really clever idea, sir.
Husband.—But in connection with it, I want to ask you to do me a good turn. Will you?
Partner.—But related to that, I’d like to ask you for a favor. Will you?
Servant.—Pray, what may it be?
Servant—What can I do for you?
Husband.—Why, just simply this: it is that I have told my old woman not to intrude on my devotions; but, being the vixen that she is, who knows but what she may not peep and look in? in which case she would make a fine noise if there were no semblance of a religious practice to be seen; and so, though it is giving you a great deal of trouble, I wish you would oblige me by taking my place until my return.
Partner.—Well, it's really simple: I've told my wife not to interrupt my prayers; but since she’s always so stubborn, who knows if she’ll peek in? If she did and saw there was no sign of me praying, she'd definitely cause a scene. So, even though it’s a lot to ask, I would appreciate it if you could cover for me until I get back.
Servant.—Oh! it would be no trouble; but I shall get such a scolding if found out, that I would rather ask you to excuse me.
Assistant.—Oh! it wouldn't be a problem at all; but I'd get in so much trouble if I got caught, that I'd rather ask you to let me off the hook.
Husband.—What nonsense you talk! Do oblige me by taking my place; for I will not allow her to scold you.
Partner.—What nonsense you’re saying! Please do me a favor and take my place; I won’t let her scold you.
Servant.—Oh sir! that is all very well; but pray excuse me for this time.
Assistant.—Oh sir! That's all well and good, but please excuse me this time.
Husband.—No, no! you must please do this for me; for I will not so much as let her point a finger at you.
Partner.—No, no! Please do this for me; I won’t let her lift a finger at you.
Servant.—Please, please let me off!
Servant.—Please, let me go!
Husband.—Gracious goodness! The fellow heeds what my wife says, and won't heed what I say myself! Do you mean that you have made up your mind to brave me?
Partner.—Goodness gracious! The guy listens to what my wife says, but ignores what I say! Are you really saying that you've decided to stand up to me?
[Threatening to beat him.[289]
Threatening to fight him.
Servant.—Oh! I will obey.
Servant.—Oh! I will comply.
Husband.—No, no! you mean to brave me!
Partner.—No, no! You're trying to challenge me!
Servant.—Oh no, sir! surely I have no choice but to obey.
Assistant.—Oh no, sir! I have no choice but to follow your orders.
Husband.—Really and truly?
Husband.—Seriously?
Servant.—Yes, really and truly.
Servant.—Yes, really.
Husband.—My anger was only a feint. Well, then, take my place, please.
Partner.—My anger was just an act. Alright, then, please take my spot.
Servant.—Yes, to be sure; if it is your desire, I will do so.
Assistant.—Of course; if that's what you want, I'll do it.
Husband.—That is really too delightful. Just stop quiet while I set things to rights for you to sit in abstraction.
Partner.—That's really wonderful. Just stay quiet while I arrange things so you can sit and think.
Servant.—Your commands are laid to heart.
Assistant.—I've taken your orders to heart.
Husband.—Sit down here.
Husband.—Sit here.
Servant.—Oh! what an unexpected honor!
Servant.—Oh! what a surprise honor!
Husband.—Now, then; I fear it will be uncomfortable, but oblige me by putting your head under this "abstraction blanket."
Partner.—Alright; I’m worried this will be awkward, but please do me a favor and put your head under this "abstraction blanket."
Servant.—Your commands are laid to heart.
Servant.—I take your requests seriously.
Husband.—Well, it is scarcely necessary to say so; but even if my old woman should tell you to take off the abstraction blanket, be sure not to do so until my return.
Partner.—Well, I hardly need to mention this; but even if my wife asks you to remove the distraction blanket, make sure you don’t do it until I get back.
Servant.—Of course not. I should not think of taking it off. Pray don't be alarmed.
Assistant.—Of course not. I wouldn’t think of taking it off. Please don’t be worried.
Husband.—I will be back soon.
Husband.—I'll be back soon.
Servant.—Please be good enough to return quickly.
Servant.—Please return soon.
Husband.—Ah! that is well over! No doubt Hana is waiting impatiently for me. I will make haste and go.
Partner.—Ah! That’s finally done! I’m sure Hana is waiting for me impatiently. I’ll hurry and go.
Wife.—I am mistress of this house. I perfectly understood my partner the first time he asked me not to come to him on account of the religious devotion which he was going to perform. But there is something suspicious in his insisting on it a second time with a "Don't come to look at me! don't come to look at me!" So I will just peep through some hidden corner, and see what the thing looks like. [Peeping.] What's this? Why, it seems much more uncomfortable than I had supposed! [Coming in and drawing near.] Please, please; you told me not to come to you, and therefore I had intended not to do so; but I felt anxious, and so I have come. Won't you lift off that "abstraction blanket," and take something, if only a cup of tea, to unbend your mind a little? [The figure under the blanket shakes its head.][290] You are quite right. The thought of my being so disobedient and coming to you after the care you took to tell me not to intrude may justly rouse your anger; but please forgive my rudeness, and do please take that blanket off and repose yourself, do! [The figure shakes its head again.] You may say no again and again, but I will have it off. You must take it off. Do you hear? [She pulls it off, and Taraukuwazhiya stands exposed.] What! you, you rascal? Where has my old man gone? Won't you speak? Won't you speak?
Spouse.—I run this house. I understood my partner perfectly the first time he asked me not to come near him because of the religious devotion he was going to perform. But there's something fishy about him saying it again with "Don't come to look at me! don't come to look at me!" So I'm just going to sneak a peek through some hidden corner and see what’s going on. [Peeping.] What’s this? It looks way more uncomfortable than I thought! [Coming in and drawing near.] Please, please; you told me not to approach you, and I had planned to respect that, but I felt worried, so I came anyway. Won't you take off that "abstraction blanket" and have something, even just a cup of tea, to relax a bit? [The figure under the blanket shakes its head.] You're right. The thought of me disobeying and coming here after you explicitly said not to might justly make you angry; but please forgive my rudeness, and do take that blanket off and rest a little, please! [The figure shakes its head again.] You can say no over and over, but I will have it off. You must take it off. Do you hear me? [She pulls it off, and Taraukuwazhiya stands exposed.] What! You, you scoundrel? Where has my old man gone? Won't you speak? Won't you speak?
Servant.—Oh! I know nothing.
Servant.—Oh! I don't know anything.
Wife.—Oh! how furious I am! Oh! how furious I am! Of course he must have gone to that woman's house. Won't you speak? Won't you speak? I shall tear you in pieces?
Spouse.—Oh! I’m so angry! Oh! I’m so angry! He must have gone to that woman's place. Will you say something? Will you say something? I could just explode!
Servant.—In that case, how can I keep anything from you? Master has walked out to see Miss Hana.
Assistant.—In that case, how can I hide anything from you? The Master has gone out to see Miss Hana.
Wife.—What! Miss Hana, do you say? Say, Minx, say Minx. Gracious me, what a rage I am in! Then he really has gone to Hana's house, has he?
Spouse.—What! You mean Miss Hana? Come on, Minx, say Minx. Wow, I am so mad right now! So he actually went to Hana's house, huh?
Servant.—Yes, he really has gone there.
Servant.—Yeah, he actually went there.
Wife.—Oh! when I hear he has gone to Hana's house, I feel all ablaze, and oh! in such a passion! oh! in such a passion! [She bursts out crying.
Spouse.—Oh! when I hear he’s gone to Hana's place, I feel so heated, and oh! I’m so upset! oh! I’m just so upset! She starts crying.
Servant.—Your tears are but natural.
Servant.—Your tears are completely understandable.
Wife.—Ah! I had meant not to let you go if you had kept it from me. But as you have told the truth I forgive you. So get up.
Spouse.—Ah! I was planning not to let you leave if you had lied to me. But since you've been honest, I forgive you. Now, get up.
Servant.—I am extremely grateful for your kindness.
Servant.—I really appreciate your kindness.
Wife.—Now tell me, how came you to be sitting there?
Spouse.—Now tell me, why are you sitting there?
Servant.—It was master's order that I should take his place; and so, although it was most repugnant to me, there was no alternative but for me to sit down, and I did so.
Assistant.—It was the master's order for me to take his place; and so, even though it was very unpleasant for me, I had no choice but to sit down, and I did.
Wife.—Naturally. Now I want to ask you to do me a good turn. Will you?
Partner.—Of course. I’d like to ask you for a favor. Will you?
Servant.—Pray, what may it be?
Servant.—What is it?
Wife.—Why, just simply this: you will arrange the blanket on top of me just as it was arranged on the top of you; won't you?
Spouse.—Well, it's simple: you'll spread the blanket over me just like you did over yourself; won't you?
Servant.—Oh! your commands ought of course to be laid to heart; but I shall get such a scolding if the thing becomes known, that I would rather ask you to excuse me.[291]
Assistant.—Oh! I definitely should take your orders seriously; but if this gets out, I'm going to get in so much trouble that I'd prefer to ask you to let me off the hook.[291]
Wife.—No, no! I will not allow him to scold you; so you must really please arrange me.
Spouse.—No, no! I won’t let him criticize you; so you really need to help me out.
Servant.—Please, please, let me off this time.
Assistant.—Come on, just this once, let me go.
Wife.—No, no! you must arrange me, as I will not so much as let him point a finger at you.
Spouse.—No, no! You need to handle this, because I won’t let him lay a finger on you.
Servant.—Well, then, if it comes to my getting a scolding, I count on you, ma'am, as an intercessor.
Assistant.—Well, if it means I’m going to get in trouble, I’m counting on you, ma’am, to back me up.
Wife.—Of course. I will intercede for you; so do you please arrange me.
Spouse.—Of course. I’ll speak on your behalf; so please make arrangements for me.
Servant.—In that case, be so good as to sit down here.
Assistant.—In that case, please sit down here.
Wife.—All right.
Wife.—Okay.
Servant.—I fear it will be uncomfortable, but I must ask you to put your head under this.
Assistant.—I’m afraid this will be uncomfortable, but I need you to put your head under this.
Wife.—Please arrange me so that he cannot possibly know the difference between us.
Spouse.—Please make it so that he can't tell us apart at all.
Servant.—He will never know. It will do very nicely like this.
Assistant.—He'll never find out. This works perfectly like this.
Wife.—Will it?
Wife.—Will it?
Servant.—Yes.
Servant.—Yep.
Wife.—Well, then! do you go and rest.
Spouse.—Alright then! You should go and take a break.
Servant.—Your commands are laid to heart.
Assistant.—I take your commands to heart.
[He moves away.
He steps away.
Wife.—Wait a moment, Taraukuwazhiya!
Wife.—Hold on a sec, Taraukuwazhiya!
Servant.—Yes, ma'am.
Servant.—Yes, ma'am.
Wife.—It is scarcely necessary to say so, but be sure not to tell him that it is I.
Spouse.—I shouldn't have to say this, but don't let him know it's me.
Servant.—Of course not, I should not think of telling him.
Assistant.—Of course not, I wouldn't even consider telling him.
Wife.—It has come to my ears that you have been secretly wishing for a purse and silk wrapper.[174] I will give you one of each which I have worked myself.
Spouse.—I've heard that you've been secretly wishing for a purse and a silk robe.[174] I'll make sure you get one of each that I've made myself.
Servant.—I am extremely grateful for your kindness.
Servant.—I truly appreciate your kindness.
Wife.—Now be off and rest.
Wife.—Now go and relax.
Servant.—Yes, ma'am.
Servant.—Absolutely, ma'am.
Enter husband, singing as he walks along the road.
Husband enters, singing as he walks down the road.
[292]
All tangled up, my feelings are.
As the world goes, it rarely happens even with the most ardent secret love; but in my case I never see her but what I care for her more and more:—
As things go in the world, it’s not common, even with the most passionate secret love; but for me, every time I see her, I find myself caring for her more and more:—
I can never forget my sweet flower.
Ah well! ah well! I keep talking like one in a dream, and meantime Taraukuwazhiya is sure to be impatiently awaiting me. I must get home. How will he have been keeping my place for me? I feel a bit uneasy. [He arrives at his house.] Halloo! halloo! Taraukuwazhiya! I'm back! I'm back! [He enters the room.] I'm just back. Poor fellow! the time must have seemed long to you. There now! [Seating himself.] Well, I should like to tell you to take off the "abstraction blanket"; but you would probably feel ashamed at being exposed.[175] Anyhow I will relate to you what Hana said last night if you care to listen. Do you? [The figure nods acquiescence.] So you would like to? Well, then, I'll tell you all about it: I made all the haste I could, but yet it was nearly dark before I arrived; and I was just going to ask admittance, my thoughts full of how anxiously Hana must be waiting for me in her loneliness, saying, perhaps, with the Chinese poet[176]:—
Ah well! Ah well! I keep talking like I’m in a dream, and meanwhile, Taraukuwazhiya is probably getting impatient waiting for me. I need to get home. How has he been holding my place for me? I feel a bit uneasy. [He arrives at his house.] Hey! Hey! Taraukuwazhiya! I’m back! I’m back! [He enters the room.] I'm finally here. Poor guy! The time must have felt really long for you. There now! [Seating himself.] I’d tell you to take off the "abstraction blanket," but you might feel embarrassed being exposed.[175] Anyway, I’ll share what Hana said last night if you want to hear it. Do you? [The figure nods acquiescence.] Oh, you’d like to? Well then, let me tell you everything: I hurried as much as I could, but it was almost dark by the time I got there; and I was just about to ask for entry, my mind filled with how anxiously Hana must have been waiting for me in her loneliness, saying, perhaps, with the Chinese poet[176]:—
The wind rustles the pine trees and the bamboo; could it be my love?
when there comes borne to me the sound of her voice, humming as she sat alone:—
when I hear her voice, humming as she sits alone:—
The fading torch burns low;
Oh no! It's really creepy being all alone!
"Say, is he coming or not?"
So I gave a gentle rap on the back door, on hearing which she cried out: "Who's there? who's there?" Well, a shower was falling at the time. So I answered by singing:—
So I knocked lightly on the back door, and when she heard it, she called out, "Who's there? Who's there?" It was raining at that moment, so I responded by singing:—
No matter the heavy rain? And your words, Who’s there, who’s there? Do you mean that you wait for two lovers?
to which Hana replied:—
Hana replied:—
And I, of course, have to be polite,
And say: "Please, sir, come this way."
And, with these words, she loosened the ring and staple with a cling-a-ring, and pushed open the door with a crick-a-tick; and while the breeze from the bamboo blind poured towards me laden with the scent of flowers, out she comes to me, and, "At your service, sir," says she, "though I am but a poor country maid." So in we went, hand in hand, to the parlor. But yet her first question, "Who's there?" had left me so doubtful as to whether she might not be playing a double game, that I turned my back on her, and said crossly that I supposed she had been expecting a number of lovers, and that the thought quite spoiled my pleasure. But oh! what a darling Hana is! Coming to my side and clasping tight my hand, she whispered, saying:
And with those words, she unfastened the ring and staple with a cling-a-ring and pushed the door open with a crick-a-tick. As the breeze from the bamboo blind flowed towards me, carrying the scent of flowers, she stepped out and said, "At your service, sir," adding, "though I'm just a poor country girl." So we went in together, hand in hand, to the parlor. However, her first question, "Who's there?" made me doubt if she was playing a trick on me, so I turned away from her and snapped that I assumed she was expecting a bunch of lovers, and that thought really ruined my mood. But oh! what a sweetheart Hana is! Coming to my side and gripping my hand tightly, she whispered, saying:
It's better to say that I don't please you; [294]But why promise your loyalty and then turn away? Against me? Oh no!
"Why be so angry? I am playing no double game." Then she asked why I had not brought you, Taraukuwazhiya, with me; and on my telling her the reason why you had remained at home, "Poor fellow!" said she, "how lonely he must be all by himself! Never was there a handier lad at everything than he, though doubtless it is a case of the mugwort planted among the hemp, which grows straight without need of twisting, and of the sand mixed with the mud, which gets black without need of dyeing,[177] and it is his having been bound to you from a boy that has made him so genteel and clever. Please always be a kind master to him." Yes, those are the things you have said of you when Hana is the speaker. As for my old vixen, she wouldn't let as much fall from her mug in the course of a century, I'll warrant! [Violent shaking under the blanket.] Then she asked me to pass into the inner room to rest awhile. So in we went to the inner room, hand in hand. And then she brought out wine and food, and pressed me to drink, so that what with drinking one's self, and passing the cup to her, and pressing each other to drink, we kept feasting until quite far into the night, when at her suggestion another room was sought and a little repose taken. But soon day began to break, and I said I would go home. Then Hana exclaimed:—
"Why are you so upset? I'm not playing any games." Then she asked why I hadn't brought you, Taraukuwazhiya, with me. When I explained why you stayed home, she said, "Poor guy! He must feel so lonely all by himself! There has never been a more capable person than him, even though it’s like the mugwort growing among hemp, which stands tall without needing to be twisted, and the sand mixed in with mud, which turns dark without needing dye, and it’s because he has been bound to you since he was a boy that he’s become so refined and smart. Please always be good to him." Yes, those are the nice things you said about yourself when Hana was talking. As for my old trickster, she wouldn’t let out half that much in a century, I bet! [Violent shaking under the blanket.] Then she asked me to step into the inner room to rest for a bit. So we went into the inner room, hand in hand. Then she brought out wine and food, urging me to drink, so between drinking for ourselves, passing the cup to her, and encouraging each other to drink, we kept feasting until late into the night when, at her suggestion, we moved to another room for a little rest. But soon dawn began breaking, and I said I was going home. Then Hana exclaimed:—
I'd share everything that's crowding my heart:—
But now it's time to say goodbye,
And oh! how much still remains unspoken!
Please stay and rest a little longer!" "But no!" said I, "I must get home. All the temple-bells are a-ringing." "And heartless priests they are," cried she, "that ring them! Horrid wretches to begin their ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong, when it is still the middle of the night!" But for all her entreaties, and for all [295]my own regrets, I remembered that "meeting is but parting," and,
"Please stay and rest a bit longer!" "But no!" I replied, "I have to get home. All the temple bells are ringing." "And those heartless priests," she exclaimed, "who ring them! Horrible people to start their ding-dong, ding-dong, ding-dong, when it’s still the middle of the night!" But despite her pleas, and despite my own regrets, I remembered that "meeting is just parting," and,
Goodbye a thousand times, like grains of sand on the beach. Untold! and followed by her distant stare
I went; but as I turned around, the moon, A thin rim, sparkling, stayed behind,
And oh! how painful it was for me to say goodbye!
[He sheds tears.] And so I came home. Oh! isn't it a pity? [Weeping again.] Ah well! out of my heart's joy has flamed all this long history, and meanwhile you must be very uncomfortable. Take off that "abstraction blanket." Take it off, for I have nothing more to tell you. Gracious goodness! what a stickler you are! Well, then! I must pull it off myself. I will have it off, man! do you hear me?
[He sheds tears.] And so I came home. Oh! isn't it sad? [Weeping again.] Ah well! all this long history has come from the joy in my heart, and in the meantime you must be very uncomfortable. Take off that "abstraction blanket." Take it off, because I have nothing more to tell you. Goodness gracious! what a stickler you are! Well, then! I have to pull it off myself. I will get it off, man! do you hear me?
[He pulls off the blanket, and up jumps his wife.
He throws off the blanket, and his wife jumps up.
Wife.—Oh! how furious I am! Oh! how furious I am! To hoax me and go off to Hana in that manner!
Spouse.—Oh! I am so angry! Oh! I am so angry! To trick me and leave for Hana like that!
Husband.—Oh! not at all, not at all! I never went to Hana. I have been performing my devotions, indeed I have.
Partner.—Oh! Not at all, not at all! I never went to Hana. I've been doing my devotions, really I have.
Wife.—What! so he means to come and tell me that he has been performing his devotions? and then into the bargain to talk about "things the old vixen would never have let drop"! Oh! I'm all ablaze with rage! Hoaxing me and going off—where? Going off where?
Spouse.—What! So he's planning to come and tell me he's been saying his prayers? And on top of that, to mention "things the old witch would never have let slip"? Oh! I'm totally furious! Messing with me and running off—where? Going off where?
[Pursuing her husband round the stage.
[i]Chasing her husband around the stage.[/i]
Husband.—Not at all, not at all! I never said anything of the kind. Do, do forgive me! do forgive me!
Partner.—Not at all, not at all! I never said anything like that. Please, please forgive me!
Wife.—Oh! how furious I am! Oh! how furious I am! Where have you been, sir? where have you been?
Partner.—Oh! I am so angry! Oh! I am so angry! Where have you been, sir? Where have you been?
Husband.—Well, then! why should I conceal it from you? I have been to pray both for your welfare and for my own at the Temple of the Five Hundred Disciples[178] in Tsukushi.
Partner.—Well, then! Why should I hide it from you? I went to pray for both your well-being and my own at the Temple of the Five Hundred Disciples[178] in Tsukushi.
Wife.—Oh! how furious I am! Oh! how furious I am! as if you could have got as far as the Five Hundred Disciples![296]
Spouse.—Oh! I am so angry! Oh! I am so angry! as if you could have reached the Five Hundred Disciples![296]
Husband.—Do, do forgive me! Do forgive me!
Partner.—Please, please forgive me! Please forgive me!
Wife.—Oh! how furious I am! Oh! how furious I am!
Spouse.—Oh! I’m so angry! Oh! I’m so angry!
[The husband runs away.
The husband leaves.
Where's the unprincipled wretch off to? Is there nobody there? Please catch him! I won't let him escape! I won't let him escape!
Where's that shameless scoundrel headed? Is there no one around? Please catch him! I won’t let him get away! I won’t let him get away!
FOOTNOTES:
[162] The reader will call to mind the extreme simplicity which distinguishes the method of representing the Japanese lyric dramas. In accordance with this simplicity, all the changes of place mentioned in the text are indicated merely by a slight movement to and fro of the actors upon the stage.
[162] The reader will remember the striking simplicity that characterizes the way Japanese lyric dramas are presented. True to this simplicity, all the changes in location described in the text are shown through a subtle back-and-forth movement of the actors on stage.
[163] It is said that in antiquity an ode commencing with the name of Mount Asaka was the first copybook put into the hands of children. The term is therefore now used as the "Pillow-word" for learning to write.
[163] It's said that in ancient times, an ode that started with the name of Mount Asaka was the first copybook given to children. That's why the term is now used as the "Pillow-word" for learning how to write.
[164] The doctrine of retribution set forth in the above lines is a cardinal point of the Buddhist teaching; and, as the afflicted Christian seeks support in the expectation of future rewards for goodness, so will the pious Buddhist find motives for resignation in the consideration of his present sufferings as the consequence of sins committed in past stages of existence.
[164] The idea of retribution mentioned above is a key aspect of Buddhist teachings. Just as a suffering Christian looks for comfort in the hope of future rewards for being good, a devoted Buddhist finds reasons to accept their current hardships by recognizing them as the result of sins from previous lives.
[165] A little further on, Kauzhiyu says it is a "rule" that a retainer must lay down his life for his lord. Though it would be difficult to find either in the Buddhist or in the Confucian teaching any explicit statement of such a duty, it is nevertheless true that the almost frantic loyalty of the mediæval and modern Japanese was but the natural result of such teaching domiciled amid a feudal society. We may see in this drama the whole distance that had been traversed by the Japanese mind since the time of the "Mañyefushifu" poets, whose means of life and duty were so much nearer to those of the simply joyous and unmoral, though not immoral, children of nature.
[165] A little further on, Kauzhiyu states it’s a "rule" that a retainer must give his life for his lord. While it’s hard to find a clear statement of this duty in either Buddhist or Confucian teachings, it’s still true that the intense loyalty of medieval and modern Japanese people was a natural result of such ideas being rooted in a feudal society. This drama reflects the significant journey the Japanese mindset has taken since the time of the "Mañyefushifu" poets, whose lives and responsibilities were much closer to those of innocent and carefree, though not immoral, children of nature.
[167] During the Middle Ages it was very usual for afflicted persons to renounce secular life, the Buddhist tonsure being the outward sign of the step thus taken.
[167] During the Middle Ages, it was quite common for troubled individuals to give up worldly life, with the Buddhist tonsure serving as the visible sign of this commitment.
[168] The Past World, the Present World, and the World to Come. According to the Buddhist teaching, the relations subsisting between parents and children are for one life only; those between husband and wife are for two lives; while those uniting a servant to his lord or a disciple to his master endure for the space of three consecutive lives.
[168] The Past World, the Present World, and the World to Come. According to Buddhist teachings, the relationships between parents and children last for one lifetime; those between husband and wife last for two lifetimes; while the bond between a servant and their master or a disciple and their teacher lasts for three consecutive lifetimes.
[169] This sentence, which so strangely reminds us of John iii., 16, is, like all the prose passages of these dramas, a literal rendering of the Japanese original.
[169] This sentence, which oddly brings to mind John 3:16, is, like all the prose passages in these plays, a direct translation of the Japanese original.
[172] Bôdhidharma, the first Buddhist Patriarch of China, whither he came from India in a.d. 520. He is said to have remained seated in abstraction gazing at a wall for nine years, till his legs rotted off. His name is, in Japan, generally associated with the ludicrous. Thus certain legless and shapeless dolls are called after him, and snow-figures are denominated Yuki-daruma (Snow Daruma).
[172] Bôdhidharma, the first Buddhist Patriarch of China, who came from India in AD 520. It’s said he sat in deep meditation looking at a wall for nine years, until his legs basically rotted away. In Japan, his name is often linked with the humorous. As a result, certain legless and misshapen dolls are named after him, and snow figures are called Yuki-daruma (Snow Daruma).
[173] Needless to say that no such text exists.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Obviously, that text doesn't exist.
[174] Used for carrying parcels, and for presenting anything to, and receiving anything from, a superior. The touch of the inferior's hand would be considered rude.
[174] Used to carry packages and for giving or receiving anything from someone in a higher position. It would be seen as disrespectful for someone of lower status to touch the superior's hand.
[175] The meaning is that, as one of the two must be under the blanket in readiness for a possible visit from the wife, the servant would doubtless feel it to be contrary to their respective positions for him to take his ease outside while his master is sitting cramped up inside—a peculiarly uncomfortable position, moreover, for the teller of a long story.
[175] The point is that, since one of the two has to be under the blanket, prepared for a potential visit from the wife, the servant would likely find it inappropriate to relax outside while his master is cramped up inside—a particularly uncomfortable situation, especially for someone trying to tell a long story.
[177] Proverbial expressions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sayings.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!